《Extra Demon: Sacred Academy of Light》 Chapter 1 I am a demon Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi!Pi! "Shut up! Damn it, just let me sleep a little longer!" Throwing the pillow to the floor, I frowned deeply. The pain was so excruciating that it felt like my brain was splitting in half. Grabbing my head with both hands, I clenched my teeth tightly. A memory from the previous night flashed through my mind¡ªthe smell of alcohol, beer cans scattered all over the floor, and the stench of garbage filling my room. I was sad but also happy. I had just finished the game of my life. I was sad because it was over, but happy because I was the only player in the world to have completed it. "Academy of Light," a game set in the most prestigious academy, a game that filled the hearts of harem lovers, a game that revolutionized the entire video game market. It was basically the best game that could ever exist, but at the same time, it was the biggest piece of crap ever created. This was due to its difficulty from the very beginning... As I said, no one had ever beaten the game until last night, when I managed to do it. It was the culmination of my life''s effort, decades of work, and tears shed in the process, but it was all worth it... Feeling the headache subside significantly, my mind relaxed a bit, though the throbbing pain remained a total nuisance. Clearing my thoughts... S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I guess I drank too much." It wasn''t an exaggeration at all. I think I drank all the beer in a store. At the same time, I had spent all the money I had saved up... Cursing inwardly for how stupid it was to waste it all... "I guess I''ll have to take out another loan." Trying to get up with all my strength... It seemed a little strange. The last thing I remember was passing out at my computer desk... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Hearing that damned sound again, which woke me from my long sleep, I opened my eyes and froze completely. My pupils widened... In front of me stood a woman, but not just any woman. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, with hair as white as snow cascading over her head. Sitting on a wooden chair, the woman had an unsettling smile on her subtly shining red lips... With her hand resting on her cheek and her right leg crossed over her left, the woman had eyes as red as blood... And atop her head, two pairs of black horns rose. "Uh..." My mind went blank for a few seconds... No words came out of my mouth. I was simply stunned, staring at such a woman in my apartment, which looked no better than a trash heap in any city... My eyes scanned the surroundings, and I was even more surprised. It didn''t resemble anything I remembered about my apartment... A floor made of gray marble... Decorations reminiscent of an ancient era, yet somehow also giving off a modern vibe. The room was empty, with its respective living room, kitchen, and what seemed to be a bathroom door in a secluded corner. It was basically a small apartment, everything a single man like me could ask for... Blinking in confusion... I looked again at the woman in front of me... For some strange reason, she seemed oddly familiar.... "Oh... You''re awake. For a moment, I thought you were dead. That would''ve been a total shame, but fortunately, you''re alive." She smiled like an angel descending from heaven, or so I thought for a moment, but a terrible shiver ran down my spine. She was smiling, but her eyes were as empty as two wells filled with complete darkness... My body trembled involuntarily, and for some reason, I lowered my head... It felt so natural that I sensed I was doing the right thing. "That''s better. For a moment, I thought about gouging your eyes out... How disgusting it is to feel your filthy gaze on my body. Well done." Feeling a soft hand stroke my head, she was praising me just for lowering my head... "She''s treating me like a dog," I thought internally... "Remember what you have to do. It''s quite simple. Even a lowly creature like you has at least a small chance." Her sweet words sounded gentle, but to my heart, they felt more like a curse squeezing me from all sides, making me sweat profusely with shallow gasps... "Don''t forget..." With those words, her touch disappeared... Raising my head quickly, my lungs screamed for air... Taking a deep breath, my hand instinctively went to my chest... Gasping heavily, I tried to regain control of my body... After a few moments, I managed to steady my mind... Looking ahead, the woman had completely vanished, as if she had never been there, but a peculiar scent lingered in the air around me... Shaking my head vigorously, I tried to organize my thoughts again... Looking around the place in detail, I stood up... For some reason, I felt much smaller than usual. Stretching my arms, I noticed they were much smaller. The same was true of my body. Even more confused than before, I glanced around. On a desk lay a perfectly folded set of clothes, with beautiful black embroidery visible on them. The fabric appeared to be of the highest quality, with white lines on the sleeves and edges, and details resembling white roses. There was also a white shirt similar to the ones I wore at the office, along with a black tie. There was also a smaller black shirt with the white rose lines embroidered on it. Next to it was a card that shone like sunlight. Grabbing the card, it contained information about a young man. The young man had eyes as blue as the sea... Porcelain-white skin that perfectly complemented his eyes, short hair with a few blue curls. The young man''s face wasn''t handsome, but it was attractive... Looking at the young man''s face, my hand stroked my chin. For some reason, he also seemed strangely familiar... After a few moments, my eyes widened in surprise... The card slipped from my hands... My heart pounded fiercely, and the woman''s face from a few minutes ago flashed back into my mind... My body trembled all over, and I felt the strength drain from my legs... Bang! Falling to the floor, the pain in my rear snapped me out of my daze... "I''m Arthur... A damn demon..." Chapter 2 Leslie Violet Rose "I''m Arthur... A damn demon..."My murmurs were faint, but it felt like they echoed throughout the entire apartment. My lips trembled, as did my hands. My head kept turning as I looked around the apartment again. Everything seemed strangely familiar¡ªthis entire damned place felt eerily familiar since I woke up... The woman from before also seemed familiar, the damn photo on the card, the folded uniform¡ªeverything was very familiar... Bringing my hands to my head, my breathing became labored again... "The woman with white hair," I muttered to myself. That woman with beautiful white hair, red eyes, and two pairs of horns on her head... she''s a demon, the Duchess of the Demon Lands... Lilith Lust, one of the seven houses of the demonic world... a character from the game "Academy of Light," a very important female character... I can''t be wrong. It''s impossible. I can''t fail; it''s her, it''s exactly her. I know all the characters from the game by heart... My mind reeled again... Game... Looking at my hands, touching my body, pinching my cheeks, feeling pain¡ªeverything seems real. My situation is real... "I''m inside the game," I muttered. My blood rushed to my head, and a mix of happiness and bitterness struck my heart. Looking at the identification card, I picked it up with my trembling hand... Taking a deep breath... my mind refused to accept that this was real, that what was happening to me was real... [Name: Arthur] [Identity: Student] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Sacred Academy of Light] Three simple phrases, yet they carried great weight for me. The name Arthur took me a moment to remember... The reason is quite simple: Arthur is a demon of the lowest social rank, a slave bought on a whim by Lilith, a demon who died and was discovered at the beginning of the game, right on the day of the academy''s inauguration, by the original protagonist... He died like a dog without anyone knowing, in one of the academy''s alleys... A nobody, a simple slave that no one cares about, a damn extra in the game that everyone forgot... And that character is who I am right now, an extra... Fear invaded my mind¡ªthe fear of how I ended up inside the game, the fear of my surroundings, and most importantly, the fear of death... Leaving the card in its place, I looked at the academy uniform, and I also remembered... The Empire of Light, the greatest enemy of the demonic world, a vast land blessed by the magic of light, by the Goddess of Light. Everything in this land is sacred, and never, ever, is a demon allowed to walk its streets, let alone enter its premises¡ªor, more specifically, the academy... A place where they primarily teach how to kill demons... My complexion turned as pale as a sheet... "You have only one mission," I recalled Lilith''s curses, and the blood drained from my face... Clenching my eyes shut... The mission of the extra demon who dies at the beginning of the game is basically to serve as a spy, to report everything that happens at the academy¡ªthe movements of the main characters, especially the children of the renowned families who rule the entire Empire of Light... But he doesn''t accomplish any of that because he dies at the beginning... Feeling my throat dry, I reached for a glass of water. My mind felt as tired as my body... With trembling steps, I managed to sit on the bed... Feeling the utter absurdity of my situation, I let out a chuckle: "Hahaha, this is a damn joke," I thought, feeling death hovering around my neck, and the terror of my situation. The best option I have is to kill myself... Falling silent, I tried to gather all the information I had about the character Arthur, whom I now embodied: "Arthur, a low-ranking demon, the worst of his kind. Little is known about him. The only thing known is that he was sold to Duchess Lilith as a slave. It''s said she bought him on a whim because of his blue flame... An extremely rare flame, which this guy can use, but at the same time, it harms him... What a complete idiot. It''s known that when he uses that blue flame, he feels like his body is burning alive..." As stupid as it may seem, I felt curious. I was always fascinated by this world of magic, fantasy, and things like that. My heart raced with anticipation... Looking at my right hand... I tried to generate the blue flame... Focusing all my concentration on it, a small spark quickly ignited into a flame... My eyes gleamed with joy: "I really did it," I thought, feeling proud for some reason... I figured that stuff about burning alive was a lie... "Arrghhh..." Letting out a scream from the depths of my soul, my mind suffered a massive collapse... Falling to the floor, I writhed in pain like a damn insect... Feeling my skin turn red-hot, the deadly tingling sensation blanked my mind... Clenching my teeth... I tried with all my might to stifle the grotesque screams rising from my throat... "Haaa... Haaa... Haaa..." Cold sweat ran down my entire body as the sensation of burning alive faded away... "Damn it," I muttered, wiping the sweat from my forehead. With difficulty, I got to my feet, hugging myself... Bang!!!! "What''s happening?!" A sharp scream snapped me out of my tremors... Looking ahead, my eyes widened.... "Oh... Are you okay?" The young woman approached me with worried eyes... She knelt down and looked at me intently... "Hello?" She tilted her head... The young woman in front of me had beautiful lavender hair with black streaks... Her stunning violet eyes sparkled as she wore the uniform, looking at me in silence... Leslie Violet Rose, one of the most important characters in the game, a uniquely beautiful young woman... Left breathless, I stared at one of my favorite characters in reality, unable to believe that she was actually in my room, asking me if I was okay... And on top of that, somehow, she was my neighbor, living right next to my room... Chapter 3 Only way Leslie Violet Rose is one of the most beloved characters in the game. Even I liked her a lot¡ªafter all, she''s a complete yandere, a crazed obsessive with a few screws loose in her small head. On top of that, her family holds a high position in the empire, and being the only daughter of her house, she is practically served on a silver platter.Normally, her personality is shy around people she doesn''t know at all, and she''s never had male friends. That''s why I was so surprised to see her right now¡ªshe literally just entered a man''s room. In the game, she had eyes for no one except the protagonist. It was like love at first sight. There''s even a part in the game where she kidnaps the protagonist for an entire night... Looking into her eyes, clear as water, I swallowed dryly. She''s beautiful, young, and seductive, but the real magic lies in her eyes. Her gorgeous violet eyes are her most captivating feature... Choking a bit, I coughed with embarrassment. "Yes, I''m fine... but what are you doing here?" The academy''s rules aren''t very strict, so there are no separate buildings for men and women. But of course, one building alone can''t house all the first-years, and if I remember correctly, this is the Sunflower Building... Leslie tilted her head even more. "What do you mean? You literally screamed like you were being stabbed repeatedly." She narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing my body. Shuddering slightly at the memory of feeling my skin burn alive, I pushed the terrible experience aside... "Uh... don''t worry about it, I was just trying to cook breakfast. Yeah!" I said, blurting out the first excuse that came to mind as I tried to stand up. Honestly, it was a very awkward situation... She stood up as well, placing her hands on her hips and letting out a sigh. "Alright, then. I''ll be going!" Raising a hand, she turned toward the door... As I looked at her uniform, I noticed it was almost identical to the male uniform, except instead of pants, it had a skirt. "Oh, wait, why are you wearing the academy uniform?" I asked out of simple curiosity. I knew there was still a day left before the inauguration and, simultaneously, a day before my death... Leslie''s fair cheeks turned bright red, and she quickly ran out of the room. Bang! Scratching my head in confusion, I had no idea what had just happened... "Damn it..." I muttered in frustration. I had no clear idea of what I should do. The thought that tomorrow might be my last day felt like a noose tightening around my neck, suffocating me. My eyes wandered aimlessly, just like my thoughts. Somehow, I transmigrated into the body of an extra, and to make matters worse, a demon... with a mission to spy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking about it, it was stupid. I''m weak. How the hell do you send a spy to the Sacred Academy of Light to gather information? I''m literally cannon fodder... I had no clear idea of what exactly I needed to do. Walking towards the window of the room, I saw a vast field of sunflowers of all colors swaying in the breeze, their petals floating away as they danced with the wind... "I''m in my favorite game," I thought, acknowledging it fully. It''s beautiful, it''s exciting, and I feel happy, but I also feel desperate. I want to keep seeing this world with my own eyes. I want... to be here. Somehow, that''s what my heart desires. The simple idea of being able to see my favorite characters makes my heart race, but... looking at my hands... seeing my reflection in the glass... I''m a demon, bound by a leash, a slave seemingly sent to die. I''m a being that could die tomorrow... caught between two worlds, between the demonic world, chained by Lilith, and the human world, bound by the protagonist''s sword... Two options. If I want to stay in this world, then... fighting Lilith is a definite no. On the other hand, the protagonist... Searching through Arthur''s belongings, I found a notebook, and alongside it, a black ink pen. Placing the notebook on the desk... The protagonist of this world, or rather, the luckiest guy in the world, is a young commoner with no parents¡ªthe typical protagonist. He''s pretty ordinary, even more so than I am. For some reason, he managed to secure a spot at the academy... A dark smile spread across my face... The protagonist is, as I said, extremely lucky. He''s a nobody like me, but the moment he sets foot in the academy, the heavens open up, and he receives the Goddess''s blessing... [All-Seeing Eyes] That damn overpowered ability was the cause of my death, but at the same time, when he received the Goddess''s blessing, he also gained a system¡ªa cheat object designed solely for him. After killing me, he was honored as the savior of the academy... A grand celebration was held in his name... and the next day, they forgot all about the wretched demon that was killed... They only talked about how much fun they had... And, as usual, thanks to all these details, the protagonist slowly won the hearts of all the "heroines" and, with that, brought about the complete destruction of the demon kingdom... No one ever remembered the name Arthur. Even I had forgotten it... I sighed... Like any exemplary protagonist, he arrived late on the day of the inauguration. According to his own words, he overslept at one of the inns outside the academy... Which means that... an idea crossed my mind, causing my body to tremble with fear and making me feel nauseous... "I have no other choice if I want to live," I thought deeply, recognizing the stark difference between a human and a demon. Humans are complacent beings, but demons are greedy creatures, always seeking their own gain... "The only way to survive is... to kill the protagonist." A twisted smile appeared on my lips... Chapter 4 Dreams and hopes I know the consequences of my actions, my thoughts, and my own interests, but I don''t care. I want to live, even if it means killing someone to achieve that. I''ll do it. I don''t care what happens afterward. I''m a selfish bastard and a low-ranking demon, all the bad things you can imagine, but I don''t care in the slightest. I want to live.It''s a valid reason. I want to see this life through, the life that''s on the line. I''m not going to let them kill me like a dog. I have my own thoughts and aspirations, and I won''t let them take that from me. Breathing deeply, I clear my mind. I have only one chance. I''m not sure what happens after death, and I have no reason to find out. I don''t care in the least... David, a young man with black hair and black eyes, about 1.70 meters tall, isn''t particularly handsome or ugly. There''s nothing notable about him. He''s kind to everyone, curious, and above all, naive... This might work in my favor. I''ll deceive him and somehow find a way to kill him... Killing... it''s not an easy word to say, nor is it something to take lightly. You''re taking away what I''m fighting to keep¡ªsurvival. You''re taking away someone''s dreams, stealing them, and tossing them aside. Clenching my fists tightly... "He did the same to me." After obtaining the system, he felt like the world revolved around him. The women he wanted, he took for himself. He became arrogant and foolish. Frowning, thinking back to the game, David''s greatest achievement was obtaining the system. It was thanks to that, he got everything he wanted. "I want that too..." A bitter feeling rose in my throat, like a snake hissing softly in my ear, its pale green eyes staring into mine. A twisted smile crept onto my face. Envy¡ªthe feeling of envy¡ªwas eating away at my heart and mind. These emotions are essential to humans, and I felt them too, but now it''s as if I could feel them tenfold. Biting my lower lip, the pain snapped me out of the trance... Shaking my head... It must be around 10 AM... According to the Imperial Calendar, it''s the year 2800, the twelfth month, the 31st day. Tomorrow, the 1st of the first month, is the inauguration day... Time is running out... Closing my eyes, I adjust my mental state... After a few moments, my eyes open... a peculiar blue glow lingers in my pupils... "I''ll do it." **** "David! You''re such a good young man! Thank you so much for your hard work!" The innkeeper raised his hand with a smile on his face. Sweat dripped from my forehead. Sighing in exhaustion, I let my body sink into the straw. Stretching my sore arms, a smile of satisfaction spread automatically across my face. "Hehehe," unable to contain my emotions, I let out a hearty laugh. My eyes shone with determination, feeling my blood pumping through my veins. I couldn''t stop smiling. I was overjoyed after receiving the acceptance letter to be one of the many chosen to enter the Sacred Academy of Light, even shedding tears of happiness down my cheeks. This step is just one of the many I must take to avenge my parents... All the happiness I felt turned into hatred. My parents were killed by a group of demons that ravaged the entire city. I was the only survivor of that fateful day... Clenching my fists tightly, I swore on that land that one day I would annihilate every demon in this world... The fire of my determination never waned, not even now. Looking at the gentle glow of the sun, my hardened expression softened a bit. Breathing deeply... standing up, the cracking sound of my bones after a hard night''s work made me wince in pain. Stretching my limbs, I relaxed my sore muscles a bit... After a few minutes, I nodded in satisfaction, feeling the silver coins in my pockets. "Every effort has its reward!" With a smile, I left the field. I was currently on the outskirts of the imperial city. During my journey, I couldn''t help but notice an older man struggling with a heavy load of straw. I helped him carry it to his farm, and he kindly invited me to stay at his inn and spend the night. Not having to worry about sleeping on the streets, I left the barn... The sun was shining at its peak in the afternoon, radiating its warmth over my body. Right now, I felt extremely calm... With slow steps, I continued my way to the city... looking around with curious eyes... my gaze stopped on what appeared to be a young man carrying a large sack... his steps were unsteady, and he was right in my path... "Ugh..." The young man let out a pained groan and fell to the ground like a heavy stone... closing his eyes as if he had fainted... Running at full speed, I slowly approached the young man... For some reason, my instincts warned me to stay as far away as possible... "Argh!" The young man let out a mouthful of blood... Ignoring the terrible warning and my instincts, I moved closer to him: "Are you okay?" I asked urgently, placing one hand on his back and using the other to lift his upper body... The young man''s eyes opened slightly, his blue eyes staring deeply into mine... I felt incredibly uncomfortable under his gaze... my body wanted to drop him back to the ground... clenching my teeth... "Gah... Eh... water, do you have water?" The young man managed to part his dry lips, asking for water... I nodded silently... The hand I had on his arm reached into my leather bag... Pulling out a water bottle... I tried to hand it to him... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. SLASH!!! "Eh..." A strange warmth spread from my neck, and at the same time, my eyes caught the sight of a knife embedded in my throat... "Ehh..." My vision blurred... the last thing I saw was the twisted smile of the young man... Chapter 5 In silence Walking, my steps are slow yet quick, head down as I watch the dirt path beneath me. I see my own shadow, cast by the midday sun, on what is undoubtedly a good day¡ªa beautiful day to be alive. But with each step, my load feels heavier, though the sack on my back holds nothing but air. It might as well weigh as much as a mountain, too heavy for my back, my mind, and my body. It''s exhausting.I know what I''m going to do, and there''s no turning back. At my side is a blade¡ªa knife, to be exact¡ªthe only weapon I could find in my room. I know where the protagonist is because at the start of the game, you know exactly what he''s doing. He''s on the outskirts of the city, helping a farmer load straw for the cows. It''s during his journey that he meets him and lends a hand. Right now, he must be walking the same dirt path I''m on¡­ I''m nervous and afraid¡ªnervous that someone might see me kill him and afraid of actually killing a person. My hands tremble, but I keep walking. I can''t stop walking¡­ I see him. Out of the corner of my eye, I see him¡ªthe protagonist of the game. Matte black hair and bright eyes full of life, wearing a brown cotton shirt and leather pants, he approaches. His eyes are worried... he hesitates and stops. Cold sweat covers my body as nerves consume me. I feel my face turning even paler than usual, teeth clenched... he must be doubting... Without a second thought, I let my body collapse to the ground like a rock. Holding back a groan of pain, I hear the sound of footsteps rushing toward me. Silently, I open my right hand... blue flames begin to form¡­ "Are you okay?" The protagonist''s words are full of concern... Biting my tongue, I endure the terrible pain spreading through my body... "Cough! Water... please, water..." My words are dry as I try to control the spasms in my body... a warm liquid rises in my throat... Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the blue flame in my hand vanishes... A wave of relief washes over me... Feeling a pair of arms around me, he turns me over, his hand rummaging through his leather pouch for water... Slowly and silently, I pull the knife from my side... It happened in seconds... no, I would even say it was in an instant... Slash!! Wide-eyed, I look at my hand gripping the knife''s hilt, the blade embedded in David''s neck. Thousands of memories flash through my mind¡ªhundreds of them from playing the game through David''s eyes... I saw his life through my own... "Eh...." He froze in place... blood began to gush from the wound, staining my hands as well... "Eh...." David''s body collapsed... His black eyes, once full of life, lost their sparkle. The corners of my lips curled upward... I felt happy, I felt ecstatic... The noose that had been tightening around my neck loosened and disappeared entirely... I felt free, free from death¡­ Bang!! David''s body hit the ground, his eyes wide open, as if he couldn''t believe he was dead... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My hands trembled, dropping the knife, but the smile never left my face... My mind clicked into action, and I quickly moved. Grabbing the sack, I swiftly placed David''s body inside. Seeing the blood trail, I gathered the surrounding dirt with my hands, desperately trying to cover the traces. Picking up the knife, I tucked it back into my side... Glancing around with wide eyes, I hoisted the sack containing David''s body onto my back with all my strength... and ran as fast as I could toward the forest on my right... **** Panting heavily with my mouth wide open, I struggled to get as much air as possible... saliva dribbled from the corners of my lips... My hands on my knees, I breathed deeply... Around me were thick trees with dense vegetation. My vision blurred, and I felt on the verge of collapsing. My legs and arms trembled uncontrollably. I was extremely tired... It felt as though my legs might give out entirely... Looking silently... the bottom of the sack was soaked in blood... I sighed... Gahh!! Retching with all my might, my face turned red from the effort... trying to vomit, but only bile and water came out... It''s worth noting that I hadn''t eaten a single bite all day... I had no appetite whatsoever... "Jaaa... jaaa... jaaa..." Panting, feeling a headache from the strain I put on my body... Sitting down and leaning my back against a tree trunk, I fell silent... "How did I end up like this?" I thought to myself... staring at my hands, covered in dried blood... The smell was awful, my shirt soaked with blood as well... I sighed... Looking again at the sack containing David''s lifeless body... and then back at my hands... I killed him. I have to accept and process it. There''s no turning back. I completely altered the course of this world for my own benefit... I changed the world''s direction... In silence for a few more moments... I only have two options: bury him or burn him... Standing up... there''s no reason to doubt; the best option is always to burn him... Breathing deeply, I placed my hands on the sack... Blue flames began to consume the sack entirely... Sitting back down against the trunk, I stared at David''s lifeless eyes, watching me... It was as if he was asking why I killed him... Without turning away, I remained silent... In the middle of the forest, blue flames flickered faintly... Minutes passed as David''s body was completely consumed by my blue flames. The ashes rose into the sky as if, somehow, he was ascending to the heavens... Letting out a sigh, I bowed my head, trying to process everything that had just happened. "I had no other choice." Leaving those words as a sort of apology, I stood up... and once again, the forest fell silent. Chapter 6 Opening day Cold water cascaded over my head, running down my body as I stood still, hands against the wall, head bowed, letting the water cleanse me. With my eyes closed, the memory of how my hands took a life flickered in and out of my mind.I turned off the tap and put on some comfortable clothes, letting my heavy body fall onto the bed. With one hand over my eyes, I took deep breaths, trying to calm my mind. Anxiety and the fear of being discovered had overwhelmed me as soon as I re-entered the academy grounds. For some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling that people were waiting to interrogate me about what had happened... I sighed. When you''re in a state like this, it''s common to imagine scenarios where everything goes horribly wrong. The silence of the night offered some mental stability. The moonlight filtering through the window and the cool, soft breeze gave me a little more air to breathe... But I shook my head¡ªthis wasn''t the time to try and relax. Tomorrow was the inauguration, and with it, the class assignments. I got up and stared at the black uniform. Sitting at the wooden desk, I picked up the pencil again. There were so many unknowns, so many things I couldn''t predict. After all, the demon''s invasion of the academy had taken all the attention last time, but that variable was now gone. Everything should go as originally intended... but my hands were sweating. I had no idea how to act, no clue what to do. I didn''t know anything about this character named Arthur... All I had was a small biography posted on the official game forum. This was the worst possible scenario. How I wished I had possessed the protagonist''s body instead... That would have been far easier than the mess I was in now. I was supposed to be a damned spy, meant to deliver information to one of the most dangerous women in the demonic world, all while stuck in an empire that hated demons to the core. "What the hell am I supposed to do?!" The frustration that had been building up in my heart finally exploded. Clenching my fists tightly, I cursed the situation. It would have made more sense if I had at least been a human character. I wouldn''t have cared if I was just an extra, but no¡ªI''m a demon. It''s so complicated. Letting go of the pencil, I grabbed my head in frustration. What options do I have? I had no idea what Lilith was thinking, sending a slave as a spy. It would have made sense if I had the strength to defend myself, but what good would that do? I''m in the heart of enemy territory, surrounded on all sides. There''s no escape from the empire''s core. Sighing again, I felt lost. And on top of that, there was the class assignment¡ªa battle royale, where students are placed in an illusionary world and made to fight each other. There are also low-class demons in there. The rules are simple: you earn points by killing demons and other students. It''s straightforward, sure, but only for someone who can at least swing a sword or use magic. In my case, all I can do is generate a flame that hurts me as much as anyone else... I laughed bitterly. Only five classes, each with a maximum of 20 students... 20 out of 1,000. Only 100 have a chance. I had no idea what would happen if I failed to get in. Lilith would probably kill me¡ªthat''s the most likely outcome. She sent me here to die anyway. Thinking through my possibilities, I realized I had none... It''s a pathetic situation. "I''m so tired of this shit." I left things as they were, resigning myself to whatever fate had in store for me. There was no point in overthinking. I didn''t even know if I could pass the assignment test. I was driving myself crazy for nothing. Lying down on the bed again, I looked out the window at the clear reflection of the moon... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ***** I got up, the night still lingering, but a golden line began to rise on the horizon... It was morning, dawn breaking. Strangely enough, I had slept peacefully, without any worries. Looking around the familiar room, a laugh escaped my lips... I thought it had all been a dream, that when I woke up, I''d find myself asleep at my desk. It was a nightmare, but somehow, it was also comforting to realize it wasn''t... "I feel like crap." Cursing, I headed to wash up. After refreshing myself, brushing my teeth, washing my face, and shaking off the last remnants of sleep, I began to put on the academy uniform... "It''s quite comfortable, and it keeps you warm..." As I adjusted my tie, a pale, white hand passed over my shoulders. In the mirror in front of me, I saw a woman with white hair and red eyes, a beautiful smile on her lips. Her hands rested on my shoulders, and she leaned her face close to mine... "The uniform suits you well... you don''t look bad at all," she said, her voice sweet, playful, and mischievous. She licked her lips, her eyes shining with a dangerous light. A cold sweat ran down my back... It was Lilith Lust. What was she doing here? Just as I was about to speak... "What a good show you put on yesterday. I enjoyed watching you kill that young man. I''m quite curious, you know... That boy was so normal, too normal, but you still killed him... I don''t think it was for fun, judging by the many expressions you made," Lilith said, her white hands gripping my tie, her eyes locking onto mine. She slowly pulled the tie down, adjusting it perfectly... Lowering my gaze, I looked at her hands gripping the tie... For me, that tie was nothing more than a chain around my neck... "You don''t need to tell me... I enjoyed it," she said. After finishing whatever she was doing, her figure vanished... Raising my head again, a smile spread across my lips... Chapter 7 Opening day (2) Lilith Lust¡ªa calculating, cruel, playful, and above all, mysterious woman. The most dangerous figure in the demonic world, they call her by many names: a bitch, a whore, an outcast, the widest vagina in the world, and many more vulgarities. But no one knows her true origins or what her ultimate goals are.Her actions often seem insignificant, but she is the only demon to have entered the Sacred World undetected and unscathed. No one knows how she does it¡ªit''s a secret. A secret she shared with a slave she picked up off the street. Maybe it''s an experiment, or perhaps it''s just one of her games to stave off the boredom that weighs on her. I''m not sure. She''s an odd woman without a clear purpose, or so it seems. I say this because of the visit I received from her this morning. The smile on her lips and her close proximity struck me as abnormal. Maybe she was happy to witness something interesting, or perhaps it was all just a joke... "And what''s your name?!" A timid voice broke through my thoughts, coming from the lips of a young woman with black hair and purple eyes. Leslie. Her gaze wavered as she tried her best to appear confident, but the blush on her cheeks and the nervous tone in her voice betrayed her. She was walking beside me, having joined me by chance as we left the dormitories. We had walked in silence until she finally spoke. But judging by the pout on her face, she had probably been trying to talk to me earlier while I was lost in my thoughts. "Ah... sorry, I was thinking about something else." I forced an awkward smile and scratched the back of my neck. "My name is Arthur, nice to meet you." I gave her a small bow. Now that I think about it, this is the second time I''ve run into her... and the first time I''ve said my name to anyone. "I''m a commoner." "Please, just go away!" Though I kept my expression polite and my smile friendly, inwardly, I was begging her to leave. She was a young woman with a beauty on par with a goddess, and that wasn''t all¡ªshe was the only daughter of a ducal house. Plus, her shy personality was well-known, and she usually avoided men, preferring the company of other women. Cursing in my mind, I could feel the curious, envious, and hateful stares of the other students. Leslie''s face was known throughout the empire... And for her to be talking to a nobody like me was bound to raise eyebrows. "Oh... My name is Leslie Violet Rose!" She stopped pouting and gave me a friendly smile, lowering her head slightly. "Hey..." I leaned in closer to her, trying to be discreet. "Are you sure someone like you should be talking to someone like me... you know, a nobody?" I looked at her seriously, hoping she''d get the hint and leave. God, I''m going crazy. These stares are killing me. I''ve got enough problems as it is¡ªLilith is probably spying on me, I need to figure out how to survive the class assignment, and now I have to worry about noble brats picking a fight with me for talking to their goddess... Silently pleading... "Don''t worry about that. I actually don''t care. Besides, I feel very comfortable talking to you!" She smiled sweetly, looking directly at me. Biting my lip, I shook my head internally. I couldn''t understand why she was approaching me... and I couldn''t figure out why her dorm was next to mine... This was all wrong. On the first day, she was supposed to be aloof, glaring at any man who tried to get close to her. So why the hell is she...? Forcing a friendly smile, I replied, "You''re very considerate, but you know, look around¡ªpeople are whispering and staring at us strangely..." Please, just go away! My life is on the line here... "That doesn''t matter to me!" She shook her head resolutely and raised her fist. "I''ll kill anyone who dares to approach us. Leave it to me!" She looked at me with determined, yet strangely empty, eyes. "I''m doomed," I thought to myself, nodding silently and trying to keep the conversation to a minimum. "Isn''t this place beautiful?" Leslie''s cheerful voice broke my thoughts, and I looked around. The sight took my breath away. She was right... this place was magical. I had seen it on a screen before, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. The Sacred Academy of Light was like a castle¡ªa massive white marble castle with black streaks running through it. The way it soared into the sky, the sunlight reflecting off it, creating a dazzling array of colors on the ground... I had been so preoccupied with how to survive that I hadn''t paid much attention to my surroundings. And then there were the crystal flowers lining the path to the academy, glowing with the same radiance... "You''re right, it''s quite beautiful..." I agreed. Looking ahead again, I saw a large building. Around it, many students were nervously chatting, while others looked excited. But as we approached, all eyes turned to Leslie, then shifted to me... Ignoring the stares as best as I could, I kept walking with Leslie beside me. The inauguration was to be held in the main building, where the enormous doors, over two meters tall, stood open. They were decorated with flowers, and two paladins stood guard, their swords resting on the stone floor. Beyond the doors, rows of chairs covered in the most expensive silk in the empire were arranged in neat rows. My eyes were drawn to the front... to the exact spot where, in the game, the protagonist had killed Arthur by stabbing him through the heart. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8 Crazy The grand hall where the director of the Sacred Academy of Light would give his opening speech to encourage the new students was about to start, but my mind was elsewhere. In the original story, the protagonist arrived late to the speech, and the reason was simple: it was at that moment when he received the "All-Seeing Eyes" ability and the system bestowed by the goddess.He even had the opportunity to meet the Goddess of Light in person during that brief span of time. This encounter made him late, and surprisingly¡ªor rather unsurprisingly¡ªhe wasn''t punished. The director, being a man of importance within the goddess''s church and possessing a great affinity with light magic, immediately sensed the goddess''s blessing on the protagonist. Thus, he instantly gained the support of the church and, consequently, the emperor''s favor. Clicking my tongue in frustration, I realized that this world revolved around him. But that''s not important now... The moment the protagonist entered through those grand doors, he discovered that a filthy demon was among the students... Arthur''s death was, at best, unfortunate. Let''s just say it was a stepping stone that propelled the protagonist even higher in winning everyone''s favor. What happened was that as he walked forward as if nothing had occurred, he arrived in front of the nervous Arthur and, without a word, stabbed him in the heart. Arthur spewed black blood, but that isn''t how you kill a demon. Demons¡ªlike me now¡ªdon''t die from being stabbed in the heart; that method is more like torture. Arthur writhed like a worm as he was repeatedly stabbed by the sword. Silence fell over the crowd, but the first to react was, of course, the director. Upon seeing that the student, who was actually a demon, didn''t die after being stabbed in the heart... The only way¡ªor the easiest way¡ªto kill a demon is with sacred weapons, essentially those imbued with light magic. The poor Arthur was burned to death by the director''s divine flames. It was a fate worse than death... an agonizing demise. And since everyone hates demons, besides literally being burned to death, they began to insult him and kick his body... Clenching my fists tightly, anger began to consume my heart. Even though it never actually happened, I felt filled with rage. From what little I know, the real Arthur was a nervous, timid, weak demon... but still, he suffered a terrible death. But a smile formed on my lips. That damn fool is dead, and better yet, he died by my own hand. The hatred gradually faded, replaced by a deep sense of satisfaction. As the minutes passed, more and more students began to enter the grand hall. The murmurs grew louder. For the moment, I kept my eyes wide open, trying to spot key characters. "Hey Art, who are you looking for?" A tug on my shirt brought my gaze back to Leslie. She was pouting beside me. Staring at her in silence... No matter what I said, she never left my side. She was like a leech that, for some strange reason, wouldn''t let go of me. "Well, I''m just curious. As you know, I''m a PLEBEIAN, and seeing such a luxurious place makes me a bit nervous." Damn it, why are you still here? It''s not that I hate her or anything, in fact, I enjoy her company. Who in this damn world wouldn''t want to have a god-level beauty by their side? Anyone who says otherwise probably likes men... but on the other hand, I''d like to keep my head on my shoulders. I have enough problems right now, and I''m pretty confused... "Hmmmm." She pursed her lips, and her eyes gleamed for some reason. "After this boring speech, it''s time for class assignments..." She began to think, and her eyes lost their previous brightness, turning as empty as the abyss... Pretending not to notice her change in personality, I moved a bit further away. "Oh, I know!" Leslie clenched her fist and dragged the chair closer to me. She grabbed my tie and looked me straight in the eyes. "I see you''re weak, very weak actually, but I''ll protect you. I swear by the goddess! I''ll even give you half of my points!" This has nothing to do with the question she asked me, it''s completely out of place... but, looking into her eyes, I saw black spirals in her pupils, just like her hair... "Oh no... why is this happening to me?" Leslie has two personalities: the shy one and the obsessive, crazy one. She usually has the shy one most of the time, but the obsessive, compulsive, and homicidal personality emerged when she first saw the protagonist... so why is it showing now, with me? Swallowing dryly, I responded, "Are you sure? You should know how important the class assignments are." What the hell am I saying? This will benefit me greatly and solve my worries about the class assignments, but it will also generate more rumors about the goddess Leslie helping a plebeian... Damn it! Nothing can be normal! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I just need to kill more students, hehehe, it''s as easy as killing a fly." She began to blush, lowering her gaze with the eyes of someone on the verge of committing a massacre... With her delicate, small hand on my tie, she blushed even more and looked directly at me... "Sniff... Sniff... Sniff..." She started to smell me... Trying with all my might to pull away from her, it was impossible! Her grip was brutally strong... "Someone save me!!" I pleaded mentally, feeling like my soul was about to be sucked dry and squeezed... "How nice, kekeke." She let out a distorted smile... My complexion turned extremely pale... "Attention, aspirants!" A strong voice echoed through the room... the academy director had arrived... "Oh!" Leslie seemed to snap out of it and released me. Her cheeks were even redder than before, and she quickly turned her head away. Wiping the cold sweat from my forehead, my body felt extremely exhausted again... Chapter 9 Assignment test "Attention, aspirants!" A strong voice resonated throughout the hall... the academy director had arrived.All the murmurs in the hall quickly died down. The aspirants'' once friendly gazes turned fierce as they looked at one another, as if they might devour each other at any moment. Just seconds ago, they were chatting happily as if they were lifelong friends, but now they seemed like sworn enemies. This was essentially a grand competition to enter the prestigious academy. Each of them was ready to devour the other at any moment. Of course, that''s how it should be, but... feeling two empty eyes like the abyss staring intently at me... it seemed Leslie didn''t care about any of that... I ignored her piercing gaze. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you all know, our academy only accepts the best of the best, those most fit and determined to rise above the rest. Due to the high standards, we have established a test for all of you. Each of you has the ability and opportunity to gain entry to the academy." The man with white hair and silver eyes had a rather youthful face and an athletic build, dressed in a white suit... The academy director was actually 200 years old, but he looked like a young man in his twenties. Behind the director, a sort of screen appeared, created by illusion magic. "The class assignment test is quite simple. The court mages will put you into a sleep state. When you open your eyes, you will find yourselves in an open space¡ªa green forest, to be exact. The rules are straightforward: survive as long as you can." [There are a total of 1,000 aspirants, and we have only 5 classes with a maximum of 20 students in each. This means that only 100 of you will have the chance to secure a spot in our academy.] The moment those words left his mouth, the students'' eyes burned with insatiable madness... baring their white teeth at the other aspirants. Now that I think about it... they actually look more like rabid, crazed dogs... The murderous intent filled the entire place, and instead of frowning in displeasure, the director flashed a broad smile, watching the students'' reactions. "Crazy," I thought to myself... These moments didn''t play out as clearly as I visualized them. I always skipped the boring parts... "Let''s go over the rules." "To determine if you''re fit or not, a ranking of the top 100 will be created. The system to make it into the top 100 is quite simple. As you all know, in the illusionary world, there are low-ranking demons perfect for your current level." [Rule 1: Every time you kill a demon, you will earn 10 points.] [Rule 2: Besides killing demons, you can also kill each other. This will allow you to take all the points of the person you killed, adding them to your own.] [Rule 3: Groups of up to 3 people are allowed. Any group with more than 4 members will be immediately disqualified.] "There are only 3 rules. The test will last 4 hours from the moment you appear in the location. You''ll be able to see how many points you have on the bracelet that will be given to you once the court mages put you to sleep. That''s all for now. In a few minutes, the personnel in charge will guide you to the room where the test will take place." Silence fell for a few seconds before giving way to murmurs again. Upon learning that they could form groups, the aspirants went even crazier than before... "Who wants to be in my group?!" "Please, let me go with you!" "I''m really strong, trust me!" "Only beautiful women allowed!" Hundreds of voices began to clamor throughout the hall... On the other hand, I was sweating cold as a small white hand began to climb up my right shoulder... like a death sentence. The white hand reached my tie again: "Art, it''ll just be the two of us... right?" Leslie''s voice was as smooth as silk, but oddly hollow, and instead of a question, it sounded more like an absolute command... Feeling the tickle in my ear... Don''t get me wrong, I actually like crazy girls. Getting stabbed by this kind of woman isn''t all that bad... Damn it, I think I''m even crazier than this woman, but yanderes are easy to handle. You just have to say sweet words and tell them what they want to hear. That''s why I love Leslie''s character. The problem is that too many eyes are on us, always watching Leslie''s every move. And every time she gets close to me, the male students'' gazes become more hostile... Stupid envious idiots, I actually have a strong urge to grab Leslie by the waist and pull her close, but... now''s not the time. I don''t want them to jump me, and even worse, for Leslie to kill them... That would be a total disaster for me... and for everyone, ignoring their bloodshot eyes... "Of course, just you and me!" Smiling at Leslie, she quickly let go of my tie and blushed like a tomato. "Hehehe," she giggled adorably while touching her cheeks. Watching her in silence... I still can''t understand what the hell I did to make her obsessed with me... We''ve only seen each other twice in two days, but she''s already like this... I suppose it''s because the protagonist is dead, but why me specifically? Thinking about it, my eyes widen... Subtly glancing at my hands: "Could it be because I killed him?" It''s a stupid idea, but the stupidest thing would be that a woman like her is talking to a nobody like me... "Somehow... I stole..." An emotion filled my body... "All aspirants! Follow me to begin the class assignment test!" Behind the large golden curtains, a woman with silver hair and eyes of the same color appeared. She stood with a straight posture, dressed in a white gown as pure as snow... Her body''s proportions were beautifully curvaceous... She was a goddess-level beauty... and another of the important characters in the game... Chapter 10 Assignment test (2) "This woman is going to break my arm!" Gritting my teeth, I felt the bones in my right arm creak in pain. The reason was simple¡ªLeslie had stuck to me again like glue, refusing to give me even a moment to breathe. With her arms wrapped around mine, she walked beside me, her cheeks flushed, occasionally letting out an innocent smile of pure joy, as if she were doing the happiest thing in the world."I don''t want to end up one-armed," I thought. I''d like to make it to the test in one piece. Honestly, I feel much calmer now; I no longer have the constant worry of being left out. Somehow, having Leslie around was a big help... not counting the fact that she almost ripped off my arm and the red-eyed glares from the male aspirants... But right now, aside from the pain, my eyes were fixed on the silver-haired woman walking ahead of us. Well... some of the students... damn it, why is this happening to me? Wrinkling my nose, I could smell the hidden lust in the eyes of the aspirants as they ogled the curvaceous backside of the silver-haired woman... I''m like them, but not so blatant. Show some decency, for God''s sake. The woman in front is actually the director''s daughter, and although she looks about 20, she''s actually 120 years old... a mature woman in every sense of the word. Emilia Rose White¡ªa woman with a... unique character. All the students'' eyes were fixed on her round and plump rear, but she didn''t seem to care in the slightest. Let''s be real, she''s the type who enjoys being ogled... a complete pervert and an utter virgin. Even though she knows she''s being watched, she revels in it. She''s very proud of her body and loves having men at her beck and call, but that very trait is her greatest weakness. She believes all men are under her control, and she craves attention¡ªdesperately. With a smile on my lips, I thought the best way to win her interest is simply to ignore her. Emilia''s character is basically that... In the game, the protagonist, being the typical shounen blockhead, was as dense as a mountain, which quickly piqued the teacher''s interest... but frowning, I realized that Emilia''s ability doesn''t affect me at all. [Under the Queen''s Feet]¡ªthis ability makes any man in her presence lose control of himself, in other words, it turns him into a simpering fool she can use at her leisure. Every man so far has fallen under her spell without exception. Of course, she controls when to activate it and when not to... By the way, it only affects men. As for women... "Sniff... Sniff... Sniff..." Leslie started sniffing the air. "Smells like a bitch..." She tilted her head, confused. "I can''t feel my arm anymore..." I rolled my eyes. As I was saying, women will smell an unpleasant scent... Now that I think about it, Professor Emilia''s ability is more like that of succubi from the demon world... but she''s human... strange... As I said, it affects everything, even demons. In fact, her way of killing them is by driving them mad with lust... So why doesn''t it affect me? I frowned... "We''ve arrived! All of you should lie down on the beds scattered around the hall!" Emilia''s voice was as cold as ice. She has a nickname throughout the empire, "The Ice Queen." Her indifferent eyes passed over each of the aspirants... but her silver eyes locked onto mine for a moment, and she hesitated. In seconds, her cold facade fell. She quickly turned her head and walked forward... "I guess she noticed her ability didn''t work on me," I thought. I felt myself being dragged¡ªno need to guess who it was. Leslie was pulling me by my now-numb arm. "..." She led me to two beds in a more secluded part of the room. She pursed her lips tightly, staring at the bed in front of her, which was only big enough for one person. "I think we could both fit if I lie on top of you... right?" she said sweetly. "..." "Each student in a separate bed!" Emilia''s shout... she must have overheard Leslie''s murmurs. For a moment, her cheeks flushed red before she quickly regained her icy expression... On the other hand, all the men''s faces were red and shy... Seeing their expressions, I couldn''t help but click my tongue at how pathetic they were... But even so, looking around again, I couldn''t find the female characters I was searching for, nor the male ones. Letting out a sigh... Now that I start counting, there are only 500 people in this hall with Leslie and me... Which means all the important characters are in another hall... Looking at the other aspirants, they''re all just extras... like me. Well, looking at it differently, they''re actually free points... "Tsk!" Leslie clicked her tongue in disgust at the professor''s words. The mere idea of being separated from me filled her with hatred. "Should I kill that bitch?" she muttered dangerous words, giving me a chance to finally free my arm... "..." My arm didn''t respond¡ªit was as limp as a noodle. Silently, I let my body fall onto the soft white bed... "Ugh," I sighed. I feel excited. For some reason, I''m eagerly looking forward to the assignment test. Haha, maybe this peace of mind is thanks to Leslie. Letting an obsessive, crazy woman protect me leaves a bad taste in my mouth, but for now, I can''t do anything about it... I need to rethink my options. Leslie won''t be able to protect me forever... Well, given her obsessive personality, maybe she will... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Leslie, who had already closed her eyes... I closed mine too. For now, I''ll just go with the flow. I want to have some fun, damn it... Chapter 11 Assignment test (3) "Hmmmm," I murmured, nodding slowly as I took in my surroundings. I found myself in the same space where the assignment test was taking place. Fortunately, it wasn''t much different from what I expected. Glancing down at myself, I noticed I was wearing a tight black tracksuit with white stripes that glowed faintly from the light magic.Around my wrist was a bracelet¡ªa device that indicated how many points you''d accumulated. But what really caught my attention was a dot at the far end of the map, moving towards me at breakneck speed like a missile. That dot was, of course, Leslie. The world we''re in spans about 200 kilometers from end to end, so Leslie would probably face some challenges getting to my position. Swallowing dryly as I watched the dot zoom closer at an insane speed, I couldn''t help but think, "She''s a damn monster, no words for her physical capabilities." Shifting my focus from the watch... wait, now that I look closer, it''s actually a watch... I was surrounded by trees and large bushes, and there was no noise at all¡ªeverything was eerily silent. I have four hours... Leslie''s words give me some peace, so the best move I can make is... I quickly moved to hide in one of the bushes around me. "..." ***** "Get out of my way, you piece of trash!" A large sword gleamed cruelly as it sliced a poor aspirant in half, someone who had been desperately running for his life. A pair of purple eyes shone with a bloodthirsty hunger. Clicking her tongue, Leslie stepped on the body of the fallen aspirant, crushing the bones even further and leaving the corpse unrecognizable. She continued running. "Where are you? Why are you so far away?! Don''t you want me by your side?!" In Leslie''s mind, she believed that Art had intentionally distanced himself from her, but that wasn''t true. The aspirants were randomly placed on the map... She bit down hard on her inner lip. The sword in her hand left a trail of blood as she ran, and anyone who dared to stand in her way was cut down like a pig in a slaughterhouse. The terrifying aura of bloodlust around her was more like a death sentence for anyone nearby... Her eyes were empty, devoid of any vitality, her body itched and burned as if she were dying, and her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode... She couldn''t understand how it happened or when it began, but she could remember the first day they met. Just a day before the academy''s inauguration, she was trying on her uniform when she heard a blood-curdling scream. Normally, she would have ignored it, but for some strange reason, she went to check it out. At first, she didn''t think much of it, assuming she''d forget all about it the next day, but... the next day, his scent, his presence, his body, his hands, his eyes, his skin, his hair, everything about him drove her insane... As she sliced another student in half, her cheeks flushed red. Fresh blood splattered all over her uniform, but she didn''t care. Running at top speed again, as fast as she could, she rushed towards her destined love, her only love... **** "Hehehehe, stupid bastards!" I watched and laughed silently, hiding like a damned rat as I watched a pair of extras fight to the death... I was quietly observing when suddenly, explosions erupted beside me. Refusing to look at what was happening, they came to my location. At first, I thought about escaping, but they didn''t seem to notice me and continued fighting among themselves... The idea is simple... I''ll launch a fireball at the victor who manages to survive... It''s a rat move, I know, but the coward is the one who survives, while the hero is the one who dies... "Die!!" One of the young men screamed in madness as the spear in his hand shot like a projectile towards his opponent, a comrade he had known for about 10 minutes... "Urgh..." The other young man spat out a mouthful of blood as the spear''s tip pierced his chest... He fell to the ground, dead. Looking at the blood and the wounds on their bodies, they looked so real... and the smell of blood seemed real too... Licking my lips, I silently prepared a fireball in my hands... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man had a deep cut on his chest and some burns on his arms... Gasping heavily, he dropped his spear to the ground and raised his head as tears began to flow from his eyes... He raised his hand in a victorious gesture... -Mom! Your son did it! Woooooaaa!!! ARGHHHTTT!!!! At the moment the blue fireball hit his body, it quickly engulfed the young man... watching with pathetic eyes! Only a real nutjob would start shouting in the middle of a test! Damn it, you could attract others to this place. The scream started as a victorious one but soon turned into one of agony... He writhed like a chicken being strangled before finally being completely charred... [Congratulations!] [You have gained 200 points!] Nodding silently... I hid even deeper in my bush... it was a great haul for being a sneaky rat... "..." Trying to make as little noise as possible... "Hey... what are you doing here?" A young girl''s voice whispered in my ear... "I''m hiding," I replied as I carefully scanned my surroundings, eyes wide open... "Oh, I see... it looks fun. Mind if I join you? Honestly, I''m feeling a bit sleepy...?" she said in a tired voice... "Of course, just don''t make any noise..." I nodded seriously, turning to face the girl... "Kyah!" My soul nearly left my body... I jumped like a scared rabbit, my eyes widening... The girl with red hair and nearly light red eyes looked at me while tilting her head... "Hey! Didn''t you say we shouldn''t make any noise?" she whispered angrily... "Uh... oh yeah, sorry," I said, silently hiding in my bush again... "Wait a minute..." Chapter 12 Evelyn Red Rose "Uh... oh yes, I''m sorry," I said, quietly hiding back in my bush again... "Wait a minute..."Staying stunned for a few moments, not knowing exactly what to do... right now I was literally exposed, and besides that, the red-haired girl... glancing at her out of the corner of my eye... "Fuuu..." She was breathing quietly, completely asleep without any concern for what was happening... the absurdity of the situation left Arthur''s mind blank... But... even more importantly, the only thing I literally had to do was throw a blue fireball at her... "Damn it, I must be completely crazy," what a stupid idea unless you want to be burned to death by a sword... In total silence, he didn''t move an inch. It was clear that the idiot''s earlier scream had attracted another monster to his bush... Indeed, the young woman sleeping beside him was another of his main characters... Evelyn Red Rose, a woman with beautiful fiery red hair and light red eyes, is a lazy character in short... as long as you don''t interrupt her sleep... the most sacred thing in the world she has, she won''t kill you... sweating coldly, he clenched his teeth... Evelyn Red Rose is a female character who actually has no interest in the world around her; she is a blank slate whose only goal is to sleep anywhere as long as there is extreme silence... she wields a magical sword with fire affinity... unlike the obsessive crazy one, she''s as normal as you can get... well, once an unfortunate soul wakes her from her sleep, she goes mad... a crazy bitch with nothing but burning the world to ashes on her mind... And that ticking time bomb is sleeping right next to me... "..." It didn''t even cross my mind to try to take advantage of the situation, even though it''s true that her tight outfit is something to talk about... her curves, hips, and well-proportioned breasts could be the downfall of many in every sense... "What the hell is she doing in this place?" clenching my fists in frustration... right now she''s like a ticking time bomb... at any moment, an explosion like the one before could happen... and send everything to hell... "I have to escape again," to hell with her body and the opportunity, right now my goal is to get out alive from this test... as I tried to stand up... I felt a grip on my ankle... a soft white hand was on my ankle as if it were a slave''s chain... swallowing dryly, I tried to pull it off, but the more I pulled, the stronger the grip became... Evelyn''s divine beauty frowned... moments later, she grabbed me like a broken doll... Feeling two pairs of mountains as big as Everest on my face... my breathing became much heavier... two arms as heavy as rocks surrounded my waist, and Evelyn''s soft, constant, and relaxed breath on my chest... "..." ***** "You crazy bitch, what do you think you''re doing?" A woman with blonde hair and golden eyes like two suns shouted angrily while slightly lowering her head... a sword blade covered in blood passed by her eyes... "Get out of my way, damn it!" Leslie bared her white teeth like an animal and, gripping the hilt of her sword, lunged like a madwoman. The golden-haired woman''s eyes turned cold... reciting a prayer, two white mana circles formed in her hands... launching them at Leslie, two orbs fell like meteors to the ground... Boomm!! Boomm!! Boomm!! Boomm!! "She''s lost her mind!" A cadet frowned while looking at the empty, swirling eyes of Leslie... "It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this... where did the shy and demure Leslie go?" Another young woman said with an amused smile while swinging her small legs over the branch of a tree... "Bastards! Help me, damn it!" Constant curses came from the golden-haired girl, who was doing everything possible to keep her body intact... "Harsh words coming from the saint''s mouth..." The girl with green pigtails clicked her tongue with a mocking laugh... the more amused she was, the more vigorously she swung her legs in the air... "No thanks, that looks way too dangerous," the young man politely shook his head while adjusting his glasses on his eyes... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You guys... really!!" The saint gritted her teeth... looking again at her friend Leslie as if she were a wild beast, she let out a sigh... a wicked smile formed on her lips, and her eyes sparkled.... Running towards her two friends, she shouted: "We''ll die together then!!" Madness shone in her eyes as her cheeks turned pink... "Run, damn it!!" The young man elegantly ran away... "That bitch!" The girl with green pigtails also sprinted at full speed... "Come on!!!" The saint''s cheeks turned even rosier.... ***** AUGEEE!!!!! "Run, damn it! Hell has arrived!!" The young man who just shouted was hit by flames as red as blood; the last thing left of him were ashes... "Damn it! Damn it!" Running for my life, I tried to ignore the terrible heat that formed in just a few seconds throughout the forest... In the sky, Evelyn rose with eyes as red as magma while crazily launching large fireballs towards the forest indiscriminately. At the same time, as she swung her sword, large red slashes split the entire forest in half... "I knew it! I knew it was going to happen!" Sweating all over my body, the worst possible scenario actually happened, it was a mana explosion that happened right in front of us, it was at that moment that Evelyn''s eyes opened, and at the same time, the gates of hell... By sheer luck, I had the ability to run until the place where I was standing was completely burned... "How the hell can these young people be monsters! They''re all walking atomic bombs!" Sweating from the terrible heat, compared to them, I''m nothing more than a small ant... I can barely generate a flame as big as a baseball, and on top of that, it hurts me!... Feeling that the world is unfair.... My eyes scanned for the best way out of this hell; if I die right now, it''s very likely I''ll be out, only an hour has passed since the test started... Chapter 13 Assignment test (3) The flaming rocks fell on the forest as if Armageddon itself had descended upon us. Each of the extras I could see were running for their lives, some of them getting crushed... I couldn''t imagine how many points Evelyn had right now... but now, nothing and no one can stop her... well, actually they can stop her, but for that to happen, another monster of the same caliber is needed...but since we''re a bunch of useless people, the best we could do was run... "..." Booom!!! "Arrgghttt! What are you doing, you damn bastard!" The young man opened his eyes wide, watching as a blue flame began to devour his body in seconds... "Kill that bastard! That damn rat dared to talk to our Goddess Leslie!" The cadets, seeing how a madman dared to kill one of them in the middle of the chaos, frowned, but their eyes changed when they saw that the young man who dared to talk to Leslie was now the target. The bloodlust increased, and they ran like rabid dogs... "Screw you all!" Flipping them off, I ran even harder. I couldn''t pass up the opportunity to get more points; she was literally right next to me... watching as Leslie''s target was running towards my position like a bolt of lightning... the best thing now was to run... AUGEEE!!! AUGEE!! The clouds evaporated, and a sea of flames fell from them... behind that sea of flames, Evelyn, with two wings behind her sword, flew towards us... her eyes burned with deep hatred. The sea of flames fell, and the forest, already ablaze, became an inferno... "Seriously... why the hell is all this happening!" I stared wide-eyed as the flames surged and then ran towards us like a massive tsunami... even so, the madness in the eyes of the cadets chasing me didn''t fade; somehow, it became more desperate... Running without looking back, my thoughts raced at full speed: "I can''t die here!" If I die in this place, it''s over; I don''t know what that bitch Lilith will do with me after that... panting... I spot a hole in the ground... "Puaj...!!" "Ahhhhhhh!!!" "I''m burning!!!" "I''ll kill you!!!" Hearing the sea of curses like knives behind my back along with the heat of death, I quickly let my body fall into the hole... Floashhhh!!! The sea of flames passed just above my hair, the place that was in complete darkness lit up as if the sun had risen for the first time... Panting from extreme exhaustion, I touched my chest... the pain of feeling like you''re running out of air in your lungs combined with the exhaustion from just running... worse than a pig. Watching as the sea of flames disappeared along with the screams of the cadets, the place returned to silence... "Everything is so chaotic! In the game, I remember it was the most normal thing; Evelyn didn''t lose control, and neither did Leslie, so why is everything turning out this way... reflecting... I hear footsteps... the only person who could have survived that inferno of flames is undoubtedly... Descending as if nothing had happened, Evelyn''s blood-red eyes looked at me... her hair stood up while red flames surrounded her body. "I''m dead!" was the first thought that came to mind; she was still in her madness, closing my eyes, I pretended to be dead... "..." Evelyn''s piercing gaze... passed over my body again, the heat of the place disappeared... holding my breath... I felt the soft and delicate skin on my chest... a pair of hands once again wrapped around my waist, and a certain pressure formed on my chest again... it was very soft, pleasant, and very large... and there were two of them... Feeling the familiar pressure on my body... I heard a soft breath on my neck... My body trembled for a moment, and my body heat rose... opening my eyes... "..." Evelyn was right on top of me, sleeping deeply again... ***** The trees flew apart as they shattered in the air... "Why do you keep attacking me!!" The saint screamed in frustration as she grabbed her arm that had been cleanly cut off... her right hand glowed as she healed herself, cutting off the flow of blood... She gritted her teeth; although it''s not real, the pain is, they made it that way to make the fear of death more intense... the saint''s white outfit was full of cuts and stained with blood... glancing furtively at the young woman with purple hair and violet eyes... she was actually in worse condition... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had a hole in her stomach from which blood flowed like a waterfall, the sword in her hands was broken and shattered... the upper part of Leslie''s body had a deep cut... and beneath her, the blood formed a pool... but even so, the glow in her eyes never faded... "Tsk!" The saint clicked her tongue as she spat out a mouthful of blood... "Why do you keep getting in my way?" Leslie pursed her lips as she wiped the blood from her mouth... "Damn it! You''ve finally regained your senses!" The saint clenched her fist tightly... she knew this personality of Leslie''s, it''s not like she hated her, in fact, they were friends, she was just frustrated because of the shameless bastards who ran away and didn''t help her... and also because of Leslie''s sword attack... she let out a sigh and looked at her friend... It was terrifying... the eyes that were once full of obsessive emptiness were now clear... she had wanted the help of her two fleeing friends to tire Leslie out and bring her back to normal... A smile appeared on her lips, her condition was terrible, but even so, she couldn''t help but feel excited... she was an extreme masochist... very much so. Leslie frowned as she looked at the state she was in... "Dislocated right arm, broken bones, broken ribs, deep cuts on her chest, cuts on her arms, cuts on her sides, and a hole in her stomach..." she made a sad expression... "I have a few seconds left to live..." she said with a sigh, she had lost a lot of blood, and her skin was paler than ever... as a sword user, she knew it better than anyone... The saint also saw how the magic trying to heal her arm wound opened again due to lack of magic... she shook her head, her body was less resilient than Leslie''s... "Who were you looking for?" The saint asked curiously... Leslie''s eyes widened, and her cheeks turned pink: "I was looking for my prince charming!" "Eh..." The saint lost the strength in her legs... and spat out a mouthful of black blood... she put on an amused smile: "I''d like to meet him," she finally said as she closed her eyes... "No! He''s mine!" Leslie stomped the ground... when she saw Daniela stop moving... she looked around... the forest from before had disappeared, revealing a large field full of dirt and large deformations... "Phew! I''m so tired..." she said as her body fell to the ground... Chapter 14 End of test The hours continued to pass as Evelyn slept peacefully on my chest. During all that time, I tried to escape, really, I mean it! Don''t take advantage of the moment, okay? Frowning, I only have 200 points... definitely, with these points, I won''t be able to be among the top 100 students...Looking at the clock on my wrist... there are exactly 30 minutes left before the test ends. Considering that a point that belonged to Leslie had disappeared, I''m not worried about her, she must have already had many points on her way to my position... Thinking for a moment... "It might actually work." Considering that only groups of three are allowed... Leslie and I make two, the good thing about forming groups is that you have the ability to share points... looking at Evelyn''s closed eyes and her deep breathing as her arms hugged me like a doll that refuses to let go, I couldn''t help but make a comparison to those stuffed animals used for sleeping... "So then..." I slowly moved my arm... [Invite candidate Evelyn Red Rose: Yes/No] I pressed the button for yes... A small sound came from Evelyn''s watch, she frowned and shifted on top of me, turning to her side, one of her arms moving and resting on my chest... Moving my hand, I pressed Yes on her watch... Looking with wide eyes... "10,000 Points!" Taking a deep breath... it''s not an exaggeration, she literally burned to ashes a large part of the forest in this part of the world... and along with it, surely, a large number of demons... Licking my lips, I don''t think she''ll get mad if I take a few points... I need to collect an acceptable amount of points at least for... But here comes another problem, in which class do I want or rather need to enter... obviously, the best of all is Class 1, where all the important characters end up... "15,000 points with these, she has more than enough to get in..." As a spy, I need to gather information on all the important people, so the most rational thing to do is to collect points to get in... the top 20 enter the first class, while the second 20 enter the second class, and so on. "With 5,000 points, I have enough to get in, even if I''m number 20 or 19." Nodding, I give myself a small donation, besides, I''m in this state because of her... [You have received 5,000 points from Evelyn Red Rose] [Congratulations!] [You are ranked 18th overall!] "Perfect." With a smile on my lips... I''m in... [5 minutes left until the test ends!] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading the notification... just a little longer and it''ll be over... Looking at Evelyn''s peaceful expression... gazing at her beautiful curvy body on top of mine, her breasts pressed tightly against me... My body heats up immediately... "It''s not my fault... she''s the one who took advantage of me first." Panting heavily... my hands move automatically... Automatically, my fingers sink in, they''re so soft, feeling how round and firm they are... gently kneading her plump butt... I lick my lips... if it weren''t for the fabric covering her body... Shaking my head, that''s much more than I can handle right now... "Hmmm..." A soft moan escapes Evelyn''s lips... her cheeks turn a little red... seeing that she doesn''t open her eyes gives me even more confidence... Thinking about it, she''s the first girl I''ve touched of my own free will since I arrived in this world. Both of my hands find their way to either side of her butt... squeezing them more firmly... I spread them apart after a few seconds... following this movement... Evelyn''s muffled moans become sweeter and more erotic... Her hot breath was going straight to my neck, my body gets much hotter... and my little sister starts to react due to the hotness of Evelyn''s body... releasing one hand, the other I bring it up... with that hand I put it on her right breast, the soft mass of fat makes my fingers sink much deeper... totally horny I wish that annoying suit was not there.... The peak of her breasts rose to the sky...hinting at how horny Evelyn was while she was asleep...squeezing a little hard..... "Nya...." She opened her mouth... and her soft tongue ran down my neck... my body shudders from the unexpected touch.... My other hand on her plump ass goes much lower and reaches her crotch... the warmth of the place makes my mind go blank too... placing my fingers under her crotch.... Feeling through her suit a part of her crotch was wet... touching it with my fingers... Evelyn''s body shivers...: "Hmmmph!" "What... are you doing?" a voice pulls her out of my fantasy. "HUHHH!? Turning to Evelyn she had her eyes wide open.... her cheeks were very red... looking at my hands on her chest and the other her ass... I swallow dry saliva: "I got carried away! Damn teenage hormones!" [The test is over!] **** "What are you doing, you pervert?!" Emilia covered her eyes... but in reality, she was peeking through the gaps between her fingers... Her lips trembled violently as she watched through the screen... As the main organizer, it was her job to monitor all the screens during the candidates'' test... At first, she felt a great curiosity... her interest was piqued by a student with black hair and blue eyes... She had a special ability that drives men crazy, and she loves it when they can only look but can''t go any further¡ªit gives her a strange kind of pleasure... But this morning, she felt that her ability was completely useless against that young man... Curious, yet simultaneously frustrated and angry at the thought that her ability had no effect on that candidate, she watched him the entire time... She was utterly shocked by how sneaky and cowardly that young man was... but even so, she couldn''t stop watching him... After a few moments, that same young man was being embraced by one of the most beautiful girls in the empire... and now... Watching the young man''s hands aggressively squeeze the butt of the sleeping Evelyn... she felt her cheeks grow warm... After all, she still had her purity intact, and witnessing such an obscene act with her own eyes made her feel shy for the first time... The young man''s hands spread Evelyn''s buttocks apart, only to bring them back together and then squeeze her breasts... "Kya!!!" Unable to watch any longer, she pressed the button to end the test. Chapter 15 System of chaos "Away with you! Damn it, young Leslie, you can''t do this in public!""Get your hands off me, big-titted bitch! Let me touch him!" "You can''t!" Before I could even open my eyes, I heard shouting all around me. Dazed, I opened them, only to find Leslie''s face extremely close to mine... and right behind her was Professor Emilia, trying to pull her off me. As I took in the situation, I looked around... none of the other candidates were present¡ªbasically, they had all been dismissed from the academy... so then... "Get off!!!" "Nooo, I don''t want to!!!" Ignoring the struggle between the two women... it was just Leslie and me left in this room... "..." Both of them fell silent as they noticed I had woken up... Leslie slowly got off my body, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she turned her back to me, staying quiet... Emilia''s platinum eyes also widened in surprise... She awkwardly cleared her throat and coughed a little, clearly embarrassed... "Congratulations, you two have passed the test..." She said those words and quickly disappeared, almost as if she were running away... A smile tugged at the corners of my lips... I couldn''t help but notice that her cheeks were noticeably flushed... That''s quite a feat, considering she''s known as the Ice Queen... [Congratulations!!] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have been chosen by the Goddess of Light to receive her blessing!] [Divine System...!!!!!] [Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!!] [Interference!!!!] [Recalculating....] [Congratulations!! The Goddess of Chaos grants you her blessing] [You have received the Chaos System!] "I see." Massaging my sore shoulders... I looked at the screen with black roses that appeared out of nowhere in front of my eyes... "..." "Wait... wait!!!" After reading through all the messages, I froze... I couldn''t process what I was seeing, my fingers trembled, and it felt like tears were beginning to well up in my eyes... It was a system, a real one... but frowning... "Demonic System..." reading the name of the system triggered my memory. Indeed, this system never appeared in the game... but much earlier, the Goddess of Light... for some strange reason, she intended to give her blessing to a demon... is she crazy? The idea is brutal, but I suppose in some way... the protagonist''s luck transferred to me when I killed him... I''ve been thinking about it ever since Leslie mysteriously became close to me, and in the same way, Emilia''s ability doesn''t work on me, and Evelyn''s sudden interest... A great euphoria surged within me... a damn perfect cheat tool for someone as useless as me... "Goddess of Chaos! I love you!!!" Nearly kneeling to the ground, a wide, sincere smile spread across my lips... I won''t be so defenseless in this world anymore... [Ding! Congratulations!] [The Goddess of Chaos has granted you a unique ability: Corruption] "Ehhh..." I stared wide-eyed.... A unique ability... truly unique in every sense, but in other words, it''s an ability that fuses with your soul and can only be used by you. Professor Emilia also has a unique ability: "Under the Queen''s Feet." These abilities are extremely powerful. Another example would be the unique ability the protagonist received: "Eyes That See All." By the way... looking at Leslie''s back as it trembled, her cheeks even redder, and drool beginning to drip from her mouth as she panted like she was out of breath... "She also has a unique ability: ''Eternal Love.'' My translation would be eternal yandere..." Turning my attention back to the unique ability "Corruption." "What does it mean?" [Ability: Corruption] [Description: Allows you to slowly corrupt a human soul until it fully becomes that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the bearer.] "Hold on a moment..." Feeling the air leave my lungs... "It basically says I have the ability to turn a human into a demon..." My eyes widened in shock, grasping the magnitude of this unique ability... just to put it into perspective, transforming a person into a demon is basically impossible, you simply can''t do it. Even demon dukes can''t accomplish it without sacrificing part of their soul... The only process in the game for a human to transform into a demon was through soul sacrifice¡ªthe contractor and the contracted must merge their souls, but due to incompatibility, the result is nothing more than a demon who has lost all control of themselves, essentially a mindless beast that kills demons and humans alike indiscriminately... Also, this process of sacrifice is taboo for both races... But now, according to the ability granted by the goddess, I can do it simply by carrying out certain actions... "How exactly does it work?" I asked, curious, unable to fully comprehend it... [The system will grant you missions with people you wish to corrupt. As you complete these missions, the target''s soul will gradually transform into that of a demon.] "But there won''t be any side effects, right?" [No.] Taking a deep breath... I tried to calm my chaotic mind... having this ability is dangerous, extremely dangerous. Both worlds would go insane if they found out about it... Thinking about it... "Anyone I wish..." Looking at Leslie... a smile appeared on my face... "Leslie, come here for a moment." Speaking to her in sweet words... she quickly turned around... her eyes widened in surprise at the affection in my voice... "Yes..." Submissive, with her head lowered and her cheeks flushed, she approached me... Smiling at her adorable behavior... I wrapped her in a tight embrace... my hands encircling her slender waist... her body stiffened for a moment... before she returned the hug... "Hehehe." A sweet smile spread across her lips... "You''ll be my first experiment," I murmured as I stroked her head... there''s no problem, after all, the system assures me there are no side effects... [Do you wish to target Leslie Violet Rose?] Nodding mentally, I said yes... [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have successfully targeted one of the 7 Seraphim!] [Ding! Calculating....] [Congratulations! You have gained 10 skill points!] [Congratulations! The target ''First Seraphim'' has accepted your desires!] [Calculating!] [Leslie Violet Rose] [Corruption Level: 5%] Squeezing Leslie''s body even tighter against mine, a twisted smile appeared on my face.... "Let''s go after the other six Seraphim!" Chapter 16 Experiment Status[Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Age: 17 years] [Level 1] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Endurance: 10] [Defense: 10] [Mana Points: 10] [Skill Points: 10] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Unique Abilities] [Corruption Lvl1] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] Seeing my status window... I can''t help but let out a big sigh: "Level 1, are you serious..." Shaking my head, I now understand just how trash I am... just to give you an idea, important people like Leslie and Evelyn are around level 25... Sitting on the chair in my room... I let out a big sigh... after passing the test purely by luck, they sent us home. It took the entire way to talk with Leslie and convince her that she couldn''t stay over in my room... I had too much to think about and some questions about the system... most of it was anticipation... about my own stats. But it was crap, I''m a damn level 1... On another note, leaving aside the pathetic topic of my strength... skill points... what are they even for? In the game, the protagonist used these points to improve the multiple unique abilities he gained throughout the story... "How can I earn skill points?" I asked the system directly... [Skill points can be obtained through main missions related to the Seraphim, it is the only way to get them.] "I see..." So I only earned ten skill points, that''s a lot to get in just one day... looking at my unique ability... [Unique Abilities] [Corruption Lvl1] Level 1... "How high can the Corruption ability go?" All abilities have a set limit... [The unique ability "Corruption" can reach up to level 7.] "Level seven... does this have to do with the number of sins and Seraphim?" In fact... in the game, the number 7 is very important: 7 sins, 7 sealed Seraphim, but that data tends to fall short with the number of gods¡ªthe Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Chaos, the Goddess of Nature, the Dragon Goddess, all the goddesses that appeared in the game... "How many points do I need to upgrade the unique Corruption ability to level two?" [Calculating....] [Unique Ability Corruption] [0/100] "Damn it..." Looking at it from another perspective, the 10 points I managed to earn are only 10%... but why the hell is it more difficult? In the game, that damn protagonist only needed half, 50 points! Why is my system double that! Shaking my head... "Assign 10 skill points to Corruption." [10/100] Putting that aside... I look at the description of my defect; it couldn''t be worse¡ªmy soul and flesh will burn for all eternity... Everyone in the game who possesses a unique ability has a defect... but why the hell... did I already have a defect before I even got the unique ability... [The bearer possesses the curse of the 7 sins in their soul and flesh.] "Wait, what do you mean?" What kind of curse is that... I know nothing about this, it was never mentioned on the game''s forum... swallowing nervously... the 7 demon princes, the primordial sins... what do they have against me!? [Information sealed.] "To hell with it!!" I grind my teeth... when information is sealed, it''s due to restrictions set by the god who granted you the blessing. Most of the time when this happens, it''s because the information can be dangerous... calming my frustration... I close the status window, lying down on the bed... "Well done... honestly, I didn''t have much hope that you''d pass the test." A seductive and joyful voice came from in front of me... "She''s here again," I think to myself. I had in mind that she would indeed come for another visit after the assignment test, which is why I didn''t want Leslie to come to my room. It was too obvious she was going to show up... the Prince of Lust, Lilith Lust.... Sitting up... the woman with a tight black dress, one leg over the other... her cheeks were flushed, and her red lips, her beautiful white hair cascading down her back, and her red eyes shining flirtatiously... Closing my eyes... I don''t feel any problem with my mental or physical state. Lilith also has a unique ability, "Seduction." This ability makes anything alive want to throw itself at her and... fuck her... as far as I can see, she''s trying to use that ability on me... "Heh... Damn slut! Your ability doesn''t work on me!" Cursing her internally... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tch! Boring." She pouts while crossing her arms over her large breasts... Not really knowing... what to say, I lower my head: "What are you doing here?" I had some questions to ask her... but before that, I have to see how open-minded she is with me... besides, she must have noticed that her ability doesn''t work on me... What will you do now? She stands up and sits next to me... her hand passed over my head, and she slowly caressed it... "You''re very brave to speak disrespectfully, but it''s okay, it''s fun, as for why I came here..." I glance at her from the corner of my eye as she tilts her head: "I came to congratulate you, of course!" She looks at me as if it were obvious... She smiles sweetly.... "Why me? I''m a low-ranking demon, I have no powers, why did you send me to this place?" I finally asked the most important question... I wanted to know what her goal was, though she won''t tell me, but at least I want to know her thoughts... Lilith brings a finger to her red lips and shakes her head: "Well, for managing to pass the academy test, I''ll give you the answer." She places her hands on her hips: "The holy world wants to destroy the demonic world. I don''t know why they want to do it, but they are very intense about it, a bunch of crazies! Even we, the Seven, don''t pay attention to them, we''re so immersed in our own realms that we consider humans as flies, not worth considering." Lilith''s eyes widen... "Hmmm..." She lets out a cute moan... out of nowhere... "EHH??" I look at her, frowning... "Well... I''m the Sin of Lust. In the demonic world, there are many damn degenerates, someone created a new sexual technique... damn girl, what does she think she''s doing..." She thinks for a moment... "..." By girl, she''s referring to the young woman she adopted as a daughter... but that''s for another time... "Hehe, well, as I was saying, as beings with a great many years of life, boredom is our greatest enemy... I wanted to try it too, the idea was very fun, besides being the only one of the Seven who feels interest in the holy world." She smiles darkly: "You were a total success, hehe, the first of many failures..." Chapter 17 Seduction ¡ªHehe, well, as I was saying, for beings with such long lifespans, boredom is our greatest enemy... I also wanted to try it out; the idea was very amusing, and I''m the only one among the Seven who has any interest in the sacred world. ¡ªShe smiles grimly¡ª: You were a total success, hehe, the first of many failures..."There were many children who tried in some way within the holy empire, many of them, but we have a big problem: as demons, we can''t completely suppress the dark aura that emanates from our bodies. Well, that''s true for you lower-class demons, but the higher demons don''t even care; they''re more prone to committing genocide just because... so the volunteer children wanted to give it a shot..." "With a sigh, none of them even managed to survive a day, a complete loss." Lilith''s grim smile deepened: "Years of effort for nothing, but one day... I found you." Her smile grows even larger as her hand strokes my cheek: "A poor child locked away in one of the dark alleys of the demonic world. I was very surprised; at first, I thought you were human, but on closer inspection, you were actually a demon... I bought you out of curiosity, and what a surprise, your body didn''t emit any demonic aura... it was perfect for my game. The problem was that your blue flame hurt you the moment you used it. I came to suppose that this flame completely suppresses the demonic flame..." "Hehe, today was a great day, much more fun than the last 100 years. I had a lot of fun, thanks to you." Lilith''s delicate hands caressed my face lovingly...: "Is this the answer you wanted?" she asked with a smile... "Yes, that''s fine for now..." In reality, everything she told me I already knew... she didn''t tell me anything I didn''t already know, so it was a complete waste of time... as she herself said, all the primordial sins except for lust are indifferent to the human empire... "What do you really want me to do?" I asked her again, still unclear about it, in fact, I don''t know either, I just feel like a toy for her amusement... "Well... I actually just want you to keep an eye on seven people, hehe. One of them seems very close to you." She pouted in annoyance: "She''s one of them. The others... well, I''ll tell you another time. For now, just keep an eye on her, it doesn''t seem like a big deal considering how close you are..." Lilith stood up and walked towards the door... from her walk, it was clear she was trying to seduce me...: "I''m leaving! I have some matters to attend to in the demonic world..." She pursed her lips... snapping her fingers: "This is a gift from me, good luck!!" [Ding!] [Congratulations! The Sin of Lust is very interested in you!] [The Sin of Lust has granted you a blessing!] [You have received the skill "Seduction"] [The Sin of Lust has removed the seal from your soul!] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have leveled up to 9!] [Your stats have increased by 90 points!] I stood in silence, looking at the system notifications...: "She actually knows about the Seven Seraphim..." I let out a deep sigh... the information about the Seraphim is supposed to be known only by the Emperor and the Pope of the church... how on earth did Lilith know about it...? Thinking for a moment, I realize I don''t have much information about the Sin of Lust either, she''s a mysterious woman... I stopped thinking about things I couldn''t understand... "What does the skill Seduction do?" I asked the system... [Innate skill granted by the Primordial Sin of Lust] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state)] "It''s the same unique skill that Lilith has but much weaker, it can''t even be compared. It''s like she said, a normal seduction skill... Lilith''s skill allows her to control anyone''s mind just by looking into their eyes and do whatever she wants with them... it''s like mind control... very terrifying..." "The Seal of Lust disappeared!? When did that happen?" Confused, I frowned... I didn''t feel any radical change... [The Sin of Lust removed the seal that was on your soul] [The seal was broken due to the blessing granted by the Sin of Lust] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "Hmmm... I leveled up to 10 right away... that''s good... right?" But even so... it frustrates me not being able to understand what Lilith is thinking. Aren''t I supposed to be her slave? Then why did she give me her blessing, and why do I have the curses of the other sins on my soul...? [Information sealed] "I figured..." I said, taking the crystal glass in my hands... Bang!!! The cup turned to crystalline dust...: "Well... I guess I have to suppress my strength," I shook my head... well, the cup was just an ordinary one, after all. Level 10 stats aren''t that impressive for the academy''s monsters; there''s still a 15-level difference ahead, but at least I''m not as helpless as before... I hope: "Why did I level up so fast?" [Receiving a direct blessing from one of the demon princes greatly elevates the soul level of the user, but due to the various seals on the bearer''s soul, there are quite a few restrictions.] Looking at the letters on the screen...: "Classes start tomorrow, and the official first-year welcoming day is also tomorrow..." It''s going to be an interesting day... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Age: 17 years] [Level 10] [Strength: 100] [Agility: 100] [Endurance: 100] [Defense: 100] [Mana Points: 100] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state)] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Slowly allows you to corrupt a human soul until it is completely transformed into a demon soul. The level of corruption depends on the bearer''s actions.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Targets] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] Chapter 18 First day "Congratulations! All of you have successfully passed the assignment test! Next, we will assign each of you to your respective classes!" The academy director had a wide smile on his face as he looked at the students lined up, each with serious expressions, their chests puffed with pride and arrogance...I was among the first rows of students, briefly glancing at the emblem on my right chest... This emblem on my uniform signifies that I am officially a student of the academy. The class assignments were already determined on the day of the test, which is why the rows of 10 people each were already classified. The first two rows of 10 students mean they are in the first class... I was in the second row at the back... and right next to me was Leslie, and in front of her was Evelyn. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that she hadn''t asked me anything about what happened that day, I suppose she was actually dozing off... It''s better this way... I don''t want her to ask me in front of Leslie why I was touching her lasciviously... watching her dozing off while standing, not paying attention to the director''s instructions... Five people appeared from behind a door... We were all in one of the academy''s campuses; the main facilities were much further ahead, with large white buildings in the Baroque style, with posts around the infrastructure, making them appear even taller from our position... In front of the first two rows, with a cold, icy gaze and an indifferent expression, her hands on her hips... the woman had beautiful silver hair cascading down her back, bright platinum eyes with square-shaped glasses, and she was wearing a white lab coat over a cherry-colored dress... The woman standing before us was the first class professor, Emilia Rose White... Right before my eyes were three sealed seraphim... Sealed... In the game, near the end of the arc during the war of the two worlds, the seraphim fully awakened thanks to the protagonist... As far as I understand, the three people in front of me are not human; they are truly angels in a sealed state... Their true form is an immense eye with eight wings around it... To think that Leslie actually has that form... and what I see now is nothing but a disguise... terrifying, and even more frightening when I see the sweet smile on her lips as she looks me in the eyes... Feeling a shiver run down my spine... they''re real monsters!! Shaking my head internally... "Follow me!" The professor''s cold words snapped me out of my thoughts... ***** Inside the academy''s facilities, the marble floors with golden chandeliers on the ceiling... large stained glass windows in a church-like style with different colors... None of the students spoke, everyone remained silent, following the professor, but in reality, we all knew what was happening... the men''s eyes were fixed on the professor''s large backside... while the girls'' gazes towards the men were as if they were looking at the biggest trash in the world... My eyes were curious as I looked at some of the relevant people... In the first class, there are only three seraphim, in the second year, the second class has two seraphim, and in the third year, the last two are found. The protagonist''s objective, according to the orders from his system, was quite complicated; his mission was to prevent the seraphim from awakening. In various events, he had to somehow prevent one of the future bad "Apocalypses." If one of the seraphim awakens, all the others do as well¡ªit''s like a contagious chain reaction. The early awakening of the seraphim causes the apocalypse because the hosts cannot control the energy within them... And the first event... happens exactly in 3 days... and the first of them is... looking at the young woman with black hair and violet eyes... I sighed, Leslie Violet Rose, the fourth of them... I know what I have to do, well, what David had to do... but I don''t know how much the story will change... "The academy''s facilities are of great importance to all of us; there are years of history engraved in the walls and classrooms. It is vital that you, who now belong to the academy, take care of it as if it were your second home," the professor said with a cold gaze towards the male students with slight disdain... "Surely she enjoys playing the offended one," I thought to myself... She stood in front of a large door, marked with the number 1 in large diamond-encrusted letters. [Class 1: Hope] The professor placed her hands on the door... the doors slowly opened... "Welcome to the best class in the academy," the professor was the first to enter, followed by the women, and lastly the men... Looking at the interior of the classroom, the walls were made of light gray marble, the floor appeared like clear crystals that emitted small lights of multiple colors. The arrangement of the seats was like steps, with only four horizontal rows and 5 seats in each... "Choose your seats," the professor''s cold voice came from in front of us, and she closed her eyes, waiting patiently... "Where are you going to sit?" Leslie quickly took advantage of the situation... The reason she didn''t pounce on me was thanks to the professor; whenever she saw us together, her cheeks would turn red, and she would lose the indifferent look she had... Of course, this wasn''t enough to stop Leslie, but she threatened to take away our contribution points... "At the back, next to the window, the last row," choosing that seat established for transmigrators and extras like me as the perfect spot... I climbed the small steps of the classroom... heading towards the seat I had in mind... "..." There, with her head on the desk, was a woman with fiery red hair, her eyes closed, sleeping peacefully... With no other options, I looked around; only two seats were available... without further ado, I sat next to Evelyn... and on my other side was Leslie... Feeling a piercing gaze on me... my eyes met Emilia''s... she quickly closed her eyes... the murmurs in the class disappeared... "Let''s begin with the first lesson," the professor nodded, "The seats you have chosen will be permanent from now on," saying those words... she took out a stone... "I will now tell you the academy''s rules." Chapter 19 First day (2) "¡ªLet''s begin with the first lesson," the professor nodded, "The seats you have chosen will be permanent from now on," she said, taking out a stone. "Now I will tell you the academy''s rules."The students'' murmurs ceased entirely, and they fixed their gaze on the professor''s beautiful, cold face. "As you may know, the Sacred Academy of Light was established 1,000 years ago by the holy angel Michael. It was founded in the midst of a terrible war, during which our ancestors shed blood and dreams on the battlefield. Even so, the one who led the war against the demons left behind a legacy¡ªthis place. The floors, seats, and everything you see also hosted heroes of ancient times. The purpose of the academy is, in part, to forge students who can fight and kill demons, but it is also because of..." "The prophecy of the chosen one!" The boy who spoke had bright eyes... Looking at him... a significant character, his name is Elias¡ªbrown hair and black eyes, he''s like a secondary protagonist in the sense that he''s very naive... stupid, in a few words, full of a sense of justice and other boring things... he almost dies at some point in the story but was saved by the protagonist. Since they both share the same mindset, they quickly became best friends... he didn''t even care that the protagonist slept with his childhood friend... A shiver ran down my spine, how pathetic, this guy is definitely not right in the head. What will happen to him now that the protagonist is dead... The professor looked over at him and slowly nodded, "According to the prophecy of the saint..." The saint is not the young woman currently sitting in the first row, with golden hair and eyes of the same color, a kind smile on her lips, and a cross on her chest... in fact, she is the daughter of the saint, which makes her a candidate for sainthood in the future... but even so, she is a very important character later on, and by the way... her mother is one of the seraphim, teaching third-year students at the academy... both women are important to keep in mind... "Every thousand years, one chosen by the holy Michael will come to our academy. After a thousand years, today, the prophecy is within our reach, so each of you is a strong candidate to be the hero of light..." The professor looked intently at each student with serious eyes... Trying to appear as normal as possible... What will they think when the hero they so eagerly await was turned to ashes... furrowing my brow, acting seriously like the others... "Throughout the semester, each of you will be tested physically and mentally. I must remind you that this academy is a competition and always will be. In every event that takes place, all classes will participate with the aim of earning points. If Class 2 earns more points than you, we will take their place as Class 2, and they will ascend to Class 1. This applies to the other classes as well, as they are all governed by the same rules. Of course, it goes without saying, but..." The professor''s eyes sparkled, and the room grew much colder than usual: "I do not like having my reputation tarnished." The students swallowed nervously, nodding like scared puppies... "For them, the professor must be terrifying..." I thought, looking at the pale faces of the students compared to Leslie''s disdain, who, instead of listening, had been staring at me since we sat down, and the soft breathing of Evelyn next to me, who was deeply asleep... "..." The professor glanced at us but didn''t comment... "I suppose it''s the status of the women beside me. Like the professor, all three are from important ducal houses... Along with the saint, who was taking notes in her notebook, there are four significant houses in this room... Of course, I''m the only one out of place¡ªa commoner... and a damned demon, damn it! "The rules within the academy are very simple: no fighting among yourselves. Any disputes must be submitted as a request, and within two days at most, it will be reviewed to see if it''s approved or not. Don''t damage the academy''s facilities, no murders or anything like that. I''m not your nanny to tell you what you shouldn''t do. If you want to know, you can find it in the watches I will give you right now..." She snapped her fingers... A watch appeared before me that looked quite expensive... it had white and black gold details and some precious stones around it. Let''s say it''s a mana watch, and the artifact given to every student to receive information... She nodded slightly... "Huh!" The watch fell on Evelyn''s head, she opened her eyes and licked her lips... at the same time, the watch she had in her hands disappeared into thin air... She briefly glanced at me before closing her eyes again... "Now that I''ve told you some important things, let''s move on to what truly matters to you." She looked at the screen behind her: "As I said, this academy is a competition, so only the best can rise to the top. Just like the height of the academy, students must also rise to the top. Therefore, in three days from today, Monday, the first event will take place on Wednesday." The students shivered... The academy events are of great importance; the only way to stay at the top is to defend it tooth and nail from the four classes that will do everything they can to dethrone you... This is why some don''t mind staying in the last class; you always have the opportunity to climb to the top, but likewise, students can also fall to the bottom of the barrel if they can''t keep up with their peers... I''m number 18 in the class... if my performance is worse than number 19''s, I will be demoted, and so on... if I keep falling, I''ll drop to the second class, and eventually, I''ll sink so low that I''ll end up in Class 5, where the leftovers are... The screen behind the professor changed... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] [Event 1] [Event name...] Chapter 20 First day (3) The screen behind the professor changed...[Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] [Event 1: Capture the Flag] [Event Description: The event will take place in a forest, where the 5 classes will be established at specific points, each designated as their territory with a 5-kilometer radius. Each class''s territory will be 50 kilometers apart. Each group will have a flag in their possession. Each group must choose a leader who will carry the flag. The leader cannot defend themselves or attack. Each leader must also appoint a strategist who will command their teammates.] [Important Points: The event will last one week (7 days). In the forest, each student will experience cold, hunger, thirst, fatigue¡ªbasically, they will feel as if they were in real life. The forest will randomly contain animals that students can kill and eat. In the center of the forest, between the territories of the 5 classes, there will be a marketplace where food, water, and other supplies can be found.] [Survival: In addition to the five classes, demons will be wandering in the forest.] [Alliances: Classes will have the opportunity to form alliances with one or two other classes.] [Rules: Killing is permitted, betraying your class is allowed, all existing rules are permitted.] [Conditions for Victory: For a class to win, they must possess two flags in addition to their own. Every time you kill a student, you earn 50 points. Every time you kill a demon, you earn 200 points. If you manage to steal a flag from a class, you gain 1,000 points.] [Conditions for Defeat: A class is eliminated from the event if the leader falls along with the flag. A class that has fewer than two members, in addition to the leader, will be eliminated.] [Points: The total points earned by all students in each class will determine which class is in first place.] [Good luck to everyone!] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you can see, everything you need to know is written on that screen. Even so, I will send the information to your mana watches. The rules are clear enough to avoid boring explanations." The professor''s voice was as cold as ever, moving her hands dismissively. "Professors are forbidden from intervening. You must decide on your own who the leader and the strategist will be. You have today and Tuesday to make your selections before the event. Once you have chosen the two individuals, you must submit a report to me to verify the information is correct." The professor shook her head slightly for a moment. "That will be all from me. You have the rest of the time to decide on your candidates." After saying that, she went to her desk, adjusted her glasses, and took out a book. The students remained silent, processing all the information about the first event. For some, the speed and rhythm of the academy were very surprising, suffocating even, or so their expressions suggested. Some frowned as if they were deeply worried or anxious... "I''m hungry..." Evelyn lifted her head, staring at me as if expecting me to give her something to eat... "..." "Art, why don''t we leave this boring place?" Leslie pursed her lips as if she were dying of boredom sitting in the chair, her hands trembling, seemingly wanting to cling to my body like glue... "..." Looking at the screen displaying the event information: "Luckily, it''s exactly the same as the original game, no changes... on Wednesday, my life will literally be on the line... I''m the only one who has the ability now to stop the seraphim''s awakening within Leslie... right now, I miss the protagonist... I remember what he did to obtain the seal. On the seventh day of the event, Leslie will suffer an identity disorder, in other words, she''ll go mad due to the clash of her personalities. I''m not entirely sure what the damned cause of Leslie''s chaotic mental state was... in the story, she simply disappeared from the protagonist''s sight. The only thing he did to stop the awakening was channel his light magic into Leslie''s body... Easy, right!!? By the demon goddess... what the hell will I do without a speck of light magic in my body!? I''m a wretched level 15 demon!! I don''t care about the trial; all I care about is finding a way to stop the seraphim''s descent." Feeling death creeping around my neck again, light magic is the worst enemy of demons¡ªit''s a total death sentence! And at that moment, what was emanating from Leslie''s body was light magic! Rolling my eyes... "I''m hungry," I heard Evelyn''s voice again. Silently, I took out a bread roll filled with jam, carefully handing it to Evelyn. She nodded with bright eyes and looked at me intently again... I took out a strawberry-flavored yogurt and placed it near her... "..." "I''m hungry too!!!" Leslie''s eyes gleamed fiercely as she watched me feed Evelyn, showing her white teeth like she was about to attack Evelyn at any moment... "..." Silently, I took out a sandwich and simultaneously a soda, placing the food quietly in front of Leslie... she smiled brightly and nodded her head... "..." Damn it! Is anyone really thinking about how to survive, and all these women can think about is eating! Don''t ask where I got these things... it''s a secret... "Okay, everyone!! Can I have your attention, please!" In front of all the students, the saint stood up with a friendly smile on her lips... Just like in the main story, the first to take the initiative was the saint, and in this way, she''ll have control over the situation... quite a clever smile... well, that''s fine by me, it''s not like I care about the trial in particular... Watching in silence as Leslie enjoys her sandwich... it''s best to keep her close at all times... yes, that''s what I have to do¡ªI won''t let her out of my sight. Thinking about some important things... "I would like to know who wants to volunteer to be the leader," the saint began by asking for volunteers to be the leader from the very beginning... Chapter 21 First day (4) "I''d like to know who would like to volunteer to be the class leader during the test," the saint began, asking for volunteers to step up right from the start...Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she gazed warmly at her classmates. She wanted to see who would be foolish enough to raise their hand so quickly, and her expectations were not disappointed... "Me! ME!" A young man with brown hair enthusiastically raised his hand, standing up and expressing his desire to be the group leader for this event with a sincere smile. His eyes were as clear as water... Daniela internally shook her head. Not suitable, too docile¡­ Yet, she maintained a false smile on her lips. "I see¡­ then allow me to ask, what is your name?" Daniela inquired politely. "My name is Elias Gramal!" He bowed politely, befitting a noble, toward the future saint of the church¡­ "Elias, huh, that''s a nice name," Daniela nodded. "Thank you!" He blushed like a tomato, lowering his head in embarrassment¡­ Not a real man¡­ Daniela silently clicked her tongue. "What''s your level, Elias?" "Oh! My level is 23!" He replied honestly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A level 23 as the class leader, don''t you think that''s a waste?" Daniela raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Elias furrowed his brow, looking confused¡­ And on top of that, he''s stupid... Daniela sighed, her golden eyes scanning the other students. "As you all know, the class leader who volunteers for this event will be responsible for holding the flag, but with significant restrictions. They won''t be able to defend themselves or attack in case we''re under attack. I suppose they''ll also have restrictions on what kind of movements they can make, which means the leader will likely be stuck in one place for the entire seven days." A sly smile appeared at the corners of her lips. "Am I wrong, Professor?" She asked directly to Emilia. "Indeed, your classmate is correct. As the title says, ''Capture the Flag,'' the flag will be embedded in the center of your assigned territory, and the only one who can touch it will be the leader," Professor Emilia calmly responded without looking up from her book. "So... having a level 23 guarding the flag is a total waste, don''t you think?" Daniela tilted her head as she looked at Elias. He scratched the back of his neck, his cheeks red with embarrassment. "Y-you''re right¡­" He sat down quietly after hearing Daniela''s words... "As the leader will be the most useless in this case, the most logical and acceptable thing would be for the weakest among us to be the leader," the saint''s eyes gleamed with coldness as she spoke, her gaze traveling directly to the back row¡­ resting precisely on a young man with hair as black as if it absorbed light itself. His eyes were a deep blue, not particularly handsome or attractive; the best way to describe him would be as ordinary. She smiled coldly... Her eyes also glanced at her friend¡­ noticing Leslie''s dazed expression and the blush on her cheeks as she stared at that boy. The saint bit her lower lip in frustration¡­ She had tried to spend quality time with her friend, but Leslie ignored her as if she were nothing more than a stone in her path. "Damn you! How dare you steal my friend''s innocence!" she cursed inwardly... **** Feeling the saint''s fierce gaze on me¡­ "I''m not trying to be rude, but we must keep in mind that our class standing is at stake, and since this is a class event, we need to put all our effort into it," the saint spoke with a worried look in her eyes, clasping her hands together. "So, my vote is that the class leader should be the weakest among us. What do you all think?" she asked openly. "I agree!!" Of course, the first to respond was the idiot Elias¡­ clenching his fists as if he were moved to tears by the saint''s words¡­ "Sounds good to me," a girl with green pigtails nodded with a smile¡­ "It''s the most logical choice; I agree," the blue-haired boy adjusted his glasses while nodding in agreement with the saint''s words¡­ The other students expressed their deep approval¡­ agreeing with the saint¡­ The only ones who didn''t respond were three people: Leslie, who wasn''t interested in anything that was happening, Evelyn, who was asleep with a smile after finishing the food I gave her¡­ and me, glaring at the saint as if she were mocking me¡­ I knew where she was going with this ever since she suggested that the weakest should be chosen¡­ "Damn sneaky bitch," I cursed her silently. I understood why she had that attitude towards me; from her point of view, she thought I was stealing her friend¡­ and in a certain sense, that was quite true¡­ but it''s not because I wanted to¡­ looking at Leslie''s dreamy eyes¡­ The saint and Leslie have been friends since childhood, and with Leslie''s shy personality, the saint always saw her as a little sister¡­ and over time, that feeling grew stronger¡­ Now, seeing her little sister fall into the hands of someone else, she couldn''t accept it¡­ "As you all know, among us, there''s a young man who is ''slightly'' weaker than the rest of us..." The saint spoke as sweetly as possible¡­ the eyes of the men in the class turned ferocious, like mad dogs, as they glared at Arthur, surrounded by two beauties¡­ Feeling their sharp gazes pierce my skin¡­ "I see where you''re going, you damn bitch¡­" I thought with a smile on my lips¡­ and looking mockingly at all the students¡­ "You want to play like that? Fine, let''s play!" "I suggest our COMRADE Arthur be the leader of our class," the saint spoke with pride in her eyes as she stared at Arthur¡­ she wanted everyone to look at that damn commoner with malicious eyes, "How dare you be so close to my friend!! That bastard must learn his place!"** Flames blazed in the saint''s eyes¡­ Chapter 22 1 years The class leader in the event, as they say, simply stayed guarding the flag for seven days. He cannot leave the designated territory, which is a five-kilometer radius around him where the leader can hold the flag. He can hide and all that, as long as he doesn''t cross the five kilometers, he can do whatever he wants.But he also needs people to constantly protect him, as he cannot attack or defend himself, making him an easy target for other classes invading his territory, playing their cards on the table. My goal in this event was to prevent the Seraphim''s seal from being broken. I don''t have much interest in winning or losing rank, but I also don''t want to be the only one demoted. The problem with being the only student demoted is that you get bullied by the other students¡ªit''s childish, but that''s just how it is... The holy bitch''s objective is clear. I want to spend more time with Leslie. In the past, she used to follow the saint like a puppy all the time. I guess she misses that... but you''re seriously wounding my pride, besides not being able to leave Leslie in your hands. There''s also the big problem that the obsessive freak next to you might lose control, which not even you can handle... Something similar happened in the story with the protagonist. At that time, Leslie was just as obsessed with the protagonist and had fights with the saint. But over time, she fell into the protagonist''s clutches. He found out that the saint was a masochist and used that to his advantage... It would be very easy to just go down and start touching the saint shamelessly, but... besides the furious glares from all the men, I also felt a subtle gaze from the teacher on me... She''s interested. In fact, she knows the way I got into this class. As the supervisor, she had her eye on all the applicants... curiously, she didn''t say anything about it... actually, it''s better that way. But in the eyes of all the students, it''s very odd that a very weak student, below average, is in the top class... Looking at Evelyn, she stared at me in silence... If looks could kill, I would have died hundreds of times under everyone''s stares... smiling to myself... unfortunately for you, spiteful bitch, I''m not an idiot like Elias: "If you screw me, I''ll screw you twice as hard!" Nodding calmly at the words, I stand up, looking directly into the arrogant eyes of the bitch, the so-called saint, and respond with a small smile: "While it''s true that I''m the weakest in this class, I wouldn''t mind bearing the great responsibility of being the leader and the tremendous burden of having each of your statuses on my shoulders. As you know, the leader can''t attack or defend themselves, so..." "System," I speak mentally. [Yes?] "Can the [Seduction] skill be modified?" [Skills] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a great attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it will be to control their mental state (Only works if the target is in a lustful state).] The problem with the [Seduction] skill is that it only works on people who are horny... and I don''t think at all that the students staring at me with bloodshot eyes are turned on... The Seduction skill can be used in many ways... it can also be used to convince, manipulate, and change the way people think, like a politician giving a speech full of lies that the citizens need to hear... I also don''t want the skills it currently has to disappear entirely... both are very useful. Besides, the skill only works if they are interested in me, and the only people right now who are interested are Leslie and Emilia... and I think Evelyn too. [It can be modified!] [But you must pay the price!] Looking at the strange words in the notification, I frowned a little: "What price?" [Skill Modifier!] [Seduction Skill] [Price: 100,000 years of life] [Warning!] [It is recommended to the host that instead of modifying the innate sin of lust, they purchase a skill according to the host''s thoughts.] "100,000 years!!!" Staring wide-eyed at the price to pay, my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets... [The host''s maximum lifespan is 100 years!] "I don''t even have the years needed to pay the price...!" Looking with a gloomy expression... the idea of modifying the skill came to mind because this was the same skill the protagonist had... but he didn''t need anything or pay the price for it... for me... right now, I''m very glad I killed him!! Screw you, damn David!! You literally had the world in your hands... [Ding!] [Requirements met!] [Skill Shop!] [Available skills 1] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual through arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Price: 72 years of life!] "72 years of life..." It''s an astronomical amount of time... but, it''s worth it. Right now, my top priority is to keep Leslie as close as possible... damn it, besides, I''m doing this for the lives of all of you damn bastards... well, actually I''m doing it for myself... my life is much more important... but yeah, I''m crazy enough to spend 72 years of my life. "System... Is there any way to extend my vitality?" This question really piques my curiosity. Demon princes are almost immortal... [The only way for the host to gain more vitality is to evolve!] "I see, as long as there are opportunities in the future, luckily I''ll live more than 100 years..." Thinking for a few moments... it''s not a bad idea to have more skills. Besides, the [Persuasion] skill is very useful... "Buy the [Persuasion] skill." [Congratulations!!] [For making your first purchase in the system!] [All skills increase by 0.75 points!] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Congratulations!! You have unlocked the statistic...] [Vitality: 1 years] The moment I bought the skill, I felt like an invisible hand ripped a large piece of my soul... my complexion became extremely pale... trying to act as normal as possible... "As a condition, I want Leslie to protect me." Chapter 23 First day (5) The moment I bought the skill, I felt as if an invisible hand was tearing a large piece of my soul away... my complexion became extremely pale... trying to act as normal as possible... "As a condition, I want Leslie to protect me."My intentions are clear: I won''t let you take Leslie from me... and seeing the proud look in the bitch''s eyes turn extremely cold... the fierce gazes of the students also faltered a bit upon hearing my condition... "I agree!!" Leslie raised her hand with a beautiful smile on her lips, her cheeks turning red as she nodded repeatedly like a chicken pecking at the ground... "No, wait!" The saint quickly stopped Leslie... she mentally clenched her fists, trying to control her hatred towards the audacious bastard who dared ask to be protected. Placing a fake smile on her lips, she extended her hands: "In this event, offense is of great importance. The strongest among us are clearly Leslie and Evelyn, having them both on the front line will give us a greater advantage for victory." "She''s right." "Damn, you just want to spend more time with Lady Leslie!" "Know your place, bastard!" The students, who were stunned, exploded in protest after hearing Daniela''s words... "Besides, don''t you feel ashamed? Asking a woman to protect you..." she said with a sweet smile. "HAHAHAHAHA!" The "male" students burst into mocking laughter... [Seduction skill activated] [Persuasion skill activated] "Well, what can I say, it seems you''ve forgotten that the leader cannot defend or attack. What you say makes a lot of sense¡ªoffense is always the best response in a one-on-one scenario, but there are four other classes besides ours participating in this event, and keeping in mind that classes can form alliances with two other classes at the same time... and!" My voice rose with extremely serious eyes, activating the [Seduction] skill to gain more interest from Leslie, Evelyn, and Emilia, who were silently watching what was happening... two birds with one stone... "Just think a little. If three classes attack us, we''ll be outnumbered by 40 students, and we are only 20. I don''t think any of them would want to ally with us, considering we are at the top. So we must consider the many possibilities, like all the classes turning against us." Shaking my head... I leave my spot, descending the stairs: "Don''t you think this is the perfect opportunity to drag the most prestigious class down to the bottom of the barrel? I can''t imagine how the upper classes will look at us!!" Standing proudly with deeply emotional eyes, almost on the verge of tears, I raise my fist: "How will all of you feel? The geniuses among geniuses! In class E? Just for the simple fact of being arrogant? NO! We aren''t! We must be careful. In this event, all the classes are our enemies!" Looking carefully into everyone''s eyes, they hesitated strongly; the hostility they had was disappearing like ice under the sun, and some lowered their heads in shame.... ***** "He''s using a skill." That was the first thought that crossed Emilia''s mind. She was indifferent to what the students were talking about, but when the topic was the boy who had piqued her interest a little, she pretended to be reading... she knew very well what the saint was trying to do... she found it exciting and was also secretly satisfied that her pride had been wounded by that bastard: "Hmph!" With a snort, she kept listening... She thought the boy would feel nervous with so many hostile gazes on him, but to her surprise, he smiled... "If we find ourselves in a scenario where our territory is attacked by all the classes, we will definitely be the first to be eliminated! It would be a great loss, and if we are eliminated, we''ll surely be demoted to class E!" He extended his hands as if he were giving a speech to open the students'' eyes.... "A speech skill?" Watching as the boy''s words began to tear apart Daniela''s words like paper... and the students thought deeply about Arthur''s words, as if he were predicting a very likely future... In fact, Emilia saw how quickly the situation shifted in Arthur''s favor; she could feel a subtle magic emanating from Arthur''s mouth, filling the class... "If we follow a bad leader who only thinks about attacking and being arrogant, while underestimating the other classes...!" He lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly: "We don''t deserve to be in the first class!!" His words were strong; even my mind shook a little... Moreover... looking at his deeply concerned expression... and the strength in his voice... I felt strange for some reason... it was a call especially for me, my mind was very confused. Taking the cup of tea in my hands, I shook my head: "What the hell is happening to me?" Looking into Arthur''s determined eyes and his face, which for some strange reason seemed more handsome than before... **** Seeing the students'' wide-eyed expressions, a smile appeared on my lips... mentally mocking the bitch beside me, but now I had to maintain a dignified expression... "I know offense is best, I''ll repeat it again, but we always have to think of all possible scenarios, and defense is also very important. We also have the possibility of being eliminated. Given these factors, what I''m asking for isn''t so unreasonable. Leslie and Evelyn are the strongest women right now; I just ask that Leslie protect me. Evelyn can attack, besides, she''s a mage and can do much more area damage than Leslie. What do you think?" Ignoring the saint''s eyes that were piercing my heart, I looked at the students... "If you put it that way, fine, it''s okay!" "It can''t be helped, then!" "Let''s go all out!!" "You''re absolutely right!!!" "You have my support!" "Well thought out, Arthur!" Elias smiled sincerely and gave me a thumbs up... I subtly approach Daniela delicately: "Nice try, bitch," whispering those words in her ear... "You d-dare...!" The saint''s eyes widened like plates, and she pointed at me with a trembling finger... Watching her cheeks turn red... it''s probably the first time she''s been called that.... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The first Seraphim''s interest increased by 30] [Emilia Rose White: 30 (Curious)] [The fourth Seraphim''s interest increased by 50] [Leslie Violet Rose: 200 (Damn, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] [The fifth Seraphim''s interest increased by 20] [Evelyn Red Rose: 20 (Sleepy)] Chapter 24 Requirements "Well, well, hahaha, that wasn''t so bad... Right, Leslie?" I walked with my hands in my pockets, heading towards the Sunflower Building, asking the woman with black hair and violet eyes that shone like stars. Her hands were wrapped around my neck like chains... her legs were also wrapped around my waist..."Hehehe, I''ll never leave you... for all eternity," hearing her words as if they were a terrible curse on my soul... I ignored the latter half of her words and walked in silence... the sun was beginning to set on the horizon, along the white brick streets. The beautiful light, along with the gentle swaying of the flowers around, allowed me to glimpse the large building. Around the entrance were a few students, all of them first-years, but at the moment, I couldn''t identify any of them... They were happily talking among themselves, but the moment they saw me... they frowned in hatred. There''s no need to say why. Ignoring them completely, I entered the building... I don''t know why, but somehow I''ve gotten used to Leslie hanging on me. Besides, it''s not that heavy... in fact, her skin is soft like a sponge pressing against me... quite stimulating. We got into the elevator, which is quite modern, but instead of using complex materials, it uses gravity mana... pressing the floor number, which is 15, we''re the only ones, so it''s just a ride for the two of us... "Art, why was the white bitch staring at you all the time?" Leslie''s sweet voice was innocent... looking directly at her, her eyes were as clear as water, I felt that something was extremely wrong... "I''m not sure, but I''d like to think she''s just curious about how a student can be so weak, don''t you think?" I replied as calmly as possible, shrugging it off as if it were nothing... Feeling her arms tighten even more around my neck, I felt a shiver run down my spine: "Don''t worry... I''ll protect you forever; just don''t push me away..." her words were small whispers assaulting my ears... swallowing dryly... the elevator doors open... the corridors of the Sunflower Building are yellow and gold, along with large light orbs on the ceiling, and in some parts, there were extravagant plants... walking towards my door number... "I suppose she hasn''t noticed Evelyn''s gaze yet, or she simply can''t read her expression, considering that most of Evelyn''s gaze is sleepy... that''s good... [Number of rooms: 250] [Arthur: Hope Class] There''s a new crystal tablet with my name engraved on it... "What the hell... it seems the academy likes to show off how much money it has; the letters of my name are made of black gold." "Leslie, it''s time, you have to get down..." Speaking to her as gently as possible, after almost bonding more with her, it''s easier to understand how she thinks... "No!! I don''t want to leave you!" She presses her body even closer to mine and starts throwing a tantrum like a child... "No, we can''t, you know they sanction students of different sexes if they''re seen entering the same room..." I say, caressing her hands... "B-But..." She resists... "You must think that we''ll be together for a full seven days, just you and me..." I tell her with a smile... Leslie''s empty eyes light up like stars: "That''s true!" She quickly gets off my back... she looks at me with rosy cheeks and quickly enters her apartment, which was next to mine... Sighing... I slowly open my door. Things are as usual; I don''t have many things to decorate my room, but I don''t need them either. It''s simply an old man''s room... taking off my shirt and letting it fall on the bed... I sit on the chair, looking out the window... today, many things happened, many of them, but before that... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Lesser Creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 10] [Strength: 25 (+1.5)] [Agility: 20 (+1.5)] [Endurance: 22 (+1.5)] [Defense: 20 (+1.5)] [Mana Points: 27 (+1.5)] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Seduction] [Description: The seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it will be to control their mental state (It only works if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual through arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Allows slowly corrupting a human''s soul until it''s completely turned into a demon''s soul. The level of corruption depends on the bearer''s actions.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Seraphim Interest Levels] [Emilia Rose White: 30 (Curious)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 200 (Damn it, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 20 (Sleepy)] "Huh, the stats changed?" Looking at the status window... I was surprised that the stats had changed... [The stats were changed according to the host''s preferences] [If the host desires, they can revert to the previous stats] "No, leave them as they are; it''s much easier to understand this way." The previous stat format was the same as the protagonist''s; it was very confusing for the fandom to understand. It was the first time stats had been seen so high at such a low level... [Understood] Wearing a somber expression: "I only have one year to live... System, what are the requirements to evolve?" [Requirements!] [Information sealed!] [Host must complete a mission!] [Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraphim will lose control of herself! The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host] [Requirements! The Fourth Seraphim must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information for the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] "Damn it! Why are you so unfair to me!!" Cursing the system... I looked with clenched teeth at the requirements!! Less than 10 percent... and the worst part is, if it goes beyond 10 percent... I''ll die... The protagonist''s system was more flexible... he didn''t have to sacrifice years of his life for a skill... I want to believe this is divine punishment for killing him... Chapter 25 Event day 1 On Tuesday, as if struck by lightning, classes began at 7 in the morning. The classes were exactly the same as yesterday. Professor Emilia sat at her desk, took out a book and a small cup of tea, and started reading. Basically, just as we had the team leader, which was me... now it was time to choose who would be the commander, strategist, general...whatever you want to call it, the one who will lead the students on the battlefield as it is called nowadays. Well, they are right... The first one was the saint''s bitch just like yesterday. Every now and then, she shot me looks full of rage and resentment... but she was very good at hiding it so that only I would notice. She did the same thing as yesterday; she asked anyone who wanted to be the strategist to raise their hand. Curiously or not, the same idiot, El¨ªas, raised his hand, but after the saint''s harsh questions, he lowered it in regret. It was the same as yesterday, but this time many more raised their hands. Who in the world wants to control humans like chess pieces? I guess all of them are eager to prove their worth compared to yesterday... hehe, actually, it''s for another reason... the chosen one of the angel Miguel, since the chosen one hasn''t appeared yet (he is dead), all the students of the academy are like crazy, wanting to show their true power... A very significant change that I don''t know what consequences it will bring to the world... but a crazy idea popped into my mind last night... could there be a re-vote? Or a butterfly effect? And if at some point another chosen one by the goddess appears... it could be, actually, it''s quite plausible. As a reader of novels, there are many possibilities... Uff... quite complicated. I have some names in mind about who could become the new chosen one of the goddess, but at the same time, maybe I''m overthinking it... but still, it''s better to stay alert... the 7 seraphs is impossible... so it could actually be anyone. All the seraphs are women... so according to my very intelligent mind, the other chosen one could be a woman... quite stupid, I literally said it because... frowning... Well, as I was saying, several students tried to outshine the rest by raising their hands, but the saint (the ultimate bitch) silenced them all with her questions about the art of war. They lowered their hands dejected and with lost eyes. I have to admit that the saint is good with words... in the end, as everyone thought, well, I did, because the other students with lifeless expressions and deeply dejected stayed silent. Leslie didn''t care about any of this, in fact, I could feel her breath on my neck... as if she couldn''t wait for tomorrow... on the other hand, Evelyn continued sleeping... it''s quite unusual. Supposedly in novels, women with red hair are very energetic, or very bad-tempered, or explosive... but she, I guess, is a failure of the typical... The saint crowned herself as the class general with a kind smile, then she started giving some ideas about strategies and possible ways to repel a large-scale attack. I didn''t pay much attention to this... my mind was gloomy, due to the system''s mission... **** [!!Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of himself! The only one capable of stopping his awakening is the host] [Requirements: The Fourth Seraph must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information about the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] Looking again at the damn mission in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh. I would be deceiving myself if I didn''t find it nerve-wracking and a bit scary. I made multiple plans in my mind, but... everything that goes wrong can go even worse. I''m not able to control unexpected situations... but I''ll do my best, and possibly my last effort... Sighing in my dark heart... I looked at myself, wearing a white uniform with black stripes... the uniform is sporty. Around me was a large auditorium, with people in suits and white lab coats on the sides... [Class 1: Hope] In our section was a white crystal... around me were my classmates in the same outfit as me, especially the outfit clearly showing the curves of the women, which made it erotic... but now is not the time to think about that! "Damn, when death is days away, you can''t enjoy life''s pleasures!" My expression turned somber... There are a total of 5 crystals, including ours... White representing our class: [Class 1: Hope] Black representing the second class: [Class 2: Elegance] Blue representing the third class: [Class 3: Confidence] Green representing the fourth class: [Class 4: Harmony] Yellow representing the fifth class: [Class 5: Happiness] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly today, Wednesday, which means the first event begins... all the classes were gathered in this large auditorium. The colors of the uniforms are to differentiate us from each other... I was among my "companions." The leader should obviously hide; after all, among us, we don''t know who the leader is in the other classes, though some... well, the other four classes had two people at the head. Normally, one of the two is the strategist and the other the leader, but it could be true or a deception... From the center of the auditorium came 5 people... among them was Professor Emilia in the same outfit as us... and exactly those 4 remaining people are the professors of the other classes... Above them appeared a huge screen... [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] [Event 1: Capture the Flag] [Event Description: The event will take place in a forest, where the 5 classes will be established at specific points, each designated as their territory with a radius of 5 kilometers. Each class''s territory will be 50 kilometers apart. Each group will have a flag in their possession. Each group must choose a leader who will carry the flag. The leader cannot defend themselves or attack. Each leader must also designate a strategist who will command their teammates.] [Important Points: The event will last a week (7 days). In the forest, each student will experience cold, hunger, thirst, and fatigue; basically, they will feel as if they are in real life. The forest will contain random animals that students can kill and eat. In the center of the forest, between the territories of the 5 classes, there will be a market where food, water, and other supplies can be found.] [Survival: In addition to the five classes, demons will roam the forest.] [Alliances: Classes will have the opportunity to form alliances with one or two other classes.] [Rules: Killing is allowed, betraying your class is allowed, all existing rules are allowed.] [Victory Conditions: For a class to win, they must possess two flags in addition to their own. Each time you kill a student, you earn 50 points. Each time you kill a demon, you earn 200 points. If you manage to steal a flag from a class, you earn 1000 points.] [Defeat Conditions: A class is eliminated from the event if the leader falls along with the flag. A class with fewer than two members, besides the leader, will be eliminated.] [Points: The total sum of points earned by all students in each class will determine which class takes first place.] That''s basically what the event is about... Chapter 26 Elisabeth Blue Rose The figure of the teacher, wearing the same uniform as us, stood indifferently in front of us. Her plump rear shook due to her delicate movements¡ªit was like a marshmallow... She drew many shameless stares from the men. After the instructions appeared on the screen, it closed again; I suppose it was some kind of reminder.The teacher turned around. Her transparent white eyes were very beautiful, but they shone with an absolute coldness that could freeze the soul. She looked at each of the students, specifically those who had the nerve to stare at her body. Her eyes passed over mine, but I only gave her a smile... Indifferently, she said, "I don''t like my reputation being stained. You''d better achieve first place; otherwise... you will know the hell of my classes." Her cold words sent a shiver down the students'' spines, and they swallowed dryly. "The test will begin in a few moments, be prepared," she added after her grave threat, then turned around again. "Alright! I hope everyone is doing well!" A voice full of contagious energy came from the center of the auditorium. All the students'' and attendees'' eyes turned to look at the young woman in the academy uniform, with the detail of a medallion on her chest. The young woman had a radiant smile that could warm the hearts of everyone present. Her beautiful snow-white hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, and her deep turquoise eyes looked at all her juniors. "It is a pleasure for me to have all of you here, ready to prove your worth in the first event! My name is Elisabeth Blue Rose, imperial princess and heir to my father''s throne!" Everyone in the hall watched as Elisabeth''s petite figure shone like a star. There was no one in the empire who didn''t know the imperial princess... everyone knew of her because she was the most suitable candidate for the emperor''s throne... and the youngest among her siblings. Indeed, a woman so extraordinary in the game had to be, by law, a seraphim. She was the second seraphim and the niece of Professor Emilia... White hair in the empire meant that royal blood ran through her veins. "What is she doing here?" The first thing that came to my mind wasn''t her divine-level beauty or her radiant smile but the fact that she was the student council president... that''s the position she holds at this academy; she''s in her second year... She has better things to do than attend a first-year event... In the original plot, she never showed up. In fact, her character doesn''t appear until a few months later... Nervous about this change... "Some of you may be wondering why I''m here," Elisabeth''s smile turned mysterious. "It''s quite simple! It''s really not complicated at all; I just came to see our new students. What I want to do is select a small group of students to form a new council. For the moment, it''s just me..." She felt embarrassed... "As I was saying! I want to pick a maximum of two people for the student council!" An opportunity to join the council... It''s quite good in general¡ªit gives you many privileges, and with that, many duties and responsibilities. Even so, it grants immunity to certain things, and your word is on par with that of the top executives of the academy, perhaps even more than theirs. You can change or modify the system. Reflecting on this, I thought, "It''s definitely not for me." Shaking my head vehemently, I knew that being part of the council exposes you more to important people in the empire. No thanks, I''m not suicidal. Besides, I don''t think I would excel as a class leader who does nothing but hide... "It has nothing to do with me." But on the other hand, seeing the fire in many students'' eyes, it was clearly a motivation... "Let''s begin the event! Good luck to everyone, guys!" Elisabeth made a cute gesture with her fingers... watching her disappear again... the second seraphim... the greatest conquest of all the seraphims. "Get into your respective capsules," the teacher''s cold voice snapped everyone out of their reverie... They quickly returned to their places. "She can''t come in with me!" I dragged Leslie, who had snuck into my capsule without anyone noticing... "Why not?!" She pouted as I shut the door, and she got comfortable, closing her eyes with a cute smile... I let out a sigh... "I see you''re having a lot of fun, student Arthur." The teacher''s angry voice came from behind... Turning around, I saw her blood-red lips... and her eyes, pretending to be cold, looked at me as if I were the worst scum in the world. "Well... it''s better than being nervous," I replied calmly, unfazed by her gaze... Emilia''s personality is quite curious. She pretends to be cold to hide the fact that she likes to be an exhibitionist... a good cover... "You seem very comfortable with student Leslie, even daring to touch her in public without any hesitation," she said coldly... Looking into her eyes, I noticed a slight blush on her cheeks, and her eyes trembled a little... "Hmmm," she must be using her ability to make me submit to her. Too bad it won''t work, which deeply wounds her pride as a woman... and it seems she won''t be able to maintain her expression for long... "Interesting." [Seduction ability activated] **** Looking into Arthur''s calm eyes, I gritted my teeth in frustration: "Why doesn''t my unique ability work on him? I''ve always enjoyed seeing men lick my feet; it excites me greatly every time it happens... It''s always been like that... until this young man appeared who isn''t affected by my beauty... "Am I not pretty enough for him?! Nonsense! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many men have tried to court me, but in my eyes, they were nothing more than thirsty dogs! But with him... it doesn''t work, it''s useless..." Looking again at how his mentality remained stable... "Professor, you are very beautiful," the corners of Arthur''s lips curled into a faint smile... "Eh..." My mind went blank... I''ve always heard countless compliments, ''You''re beautiful,'' ''You''re pretty,'' ''The most beautiful flower,'' ''The sky of my heaven,'' and many more silly things... I was used to it; I didn''t care in the least about their praise. I know I''m beautiful and much more... So why now... My mind went blank, and I felt my heart rate speed up... At the same time, I felt heat in my face: "G-get into the capsule quickly... the test is about to start!!" Unable to bear the embarrassment any longer, I shouted desperately. "How cute," I heard a murmur behind me... I felt my body tremble... Turning back, he was already lying down with his eyes closed... "Phew, what the hell just happened..." I muttered to myself, touching my cheeks, which were warm: "I must be crazy." Chapter 27 Cold Mind "Were you serious?" The young woman in the academy uniform smoothed her hair while looking bored at the screen in front of her eyes. She pursed her lips, "I don''t think there''s anyone competent among the first years; the only class that might be worth something is the one with our younger peers..." She sighed and shook her head, "We don''t have time to waste like this!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Come on, don''t be so upset," Elizabeth smiled indifferently, waving her hand as if to say everything was fine. "Besides, isn''t it fun to watch them struggle for nothing? Hehehe," she laughed sinisterly as her eyes gleamed. "There you go again! You can''t pretend to be a third-rate villain! You''re the president and the crown princess! Behave yourself in the name of the goddess!" The young woman clenched her small fist in frustration. "We have paperwork to review! Oh, holy gods, I don''t think I''ll sleep well tonight..." She grabbed her head in desperation. "Ahem..." Elizabeth scratched her head in embarrassment, "It''s not that bad. It''s Morgana... don''t be so dramatic!" Elizabeth pouted as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. "Dramatic? How dare you! The work you''re supposed to be doing, you''re leaving it all to me! And I''m not exaggerating¡ªI don''t remember the last time I slept more than an hour!" Morgana bared her white teeth as if she were about to commit murder, her pink eyes shone with resentment. "We have so much to do, including finding suitable members for the council, but that doesn''t matter right now! What we need to focus on is the festival! At the same time, we have to deal with many investors, hunters, alchemists, accountants, and a ton of other things! So much paperwork to sign, new regulations to create, and finding suitable places for the development of the first years! We haven''t done any of that!" Morgana gasped for breath, her expression darkening as if she had aged fifty years... Elizabeth closed her mouth because everything Morgana said was true, very true. "But it''s only the third day of classes! We have to see those two young pillars of the empire, along with the saint''s daughter and her friends. You know they''re important, and some of them might be useful to us on the council. I''m very interested in Daniela; she''ll be the strategist for the class, and I want to see how much she''s grown..." Morgana shook her head, "I think I''ll just resign," she said, putting on her witch hat and preparing to leave the room. "You can''t leave me!!! I can''t do anything without you! I hate being stuck in an office flooded with papers!" Elizabeth wailed and miserably clung to Morgana''s legs. "No!! We also need to find the goddess''s chosen one, but... she''s not responding to the saint''s prayers... you know how important that day will be for the entire empire and for you personally..." Morgana gave Elizabeth a strange look. "Ugh...!" Elizabeth clutched her chest as if suffering from a terrible pain in her heart. "I don''t want to marry someone I don''t even know!" She shook her head vehemently and began to throw a tantrum... "You can''t leave me, Morgana... you''re my best friend." Elizabeth widened her eyes and looked at Morgana like an abandoned puppy... "Ugh." When Morgana saw her friend''s eyes, she felt a sharp pain in her heart; she was terribly adorable when she acted like that... Looking into her clear, water-like eyes... "Alright! But only this once!" Morgana''s cheeks turned red, and she sat down properly... "So easy!" Elizabeth chuckled to herself and sat next to her, hugging her tightly... The princess''s eyes became extremely serious as she looked at the screen: "The goddess''s chosen one could be among the first-year students..." And at the same time, she frowned... "What is the Sword Goddess doing?" Morgana''s eyes also widened, and her cheeks turned red... Elizabeth''s mouth also dropped open... "Who the hell is that boy?" ******* "Oh no...." Damn it. Sweat was running cold over my entire body as I stared wide-eyed at Leslie approaching me with chains nearly five centimeters thick and an adorable smile: "We must stay together for seven days. If I tie these chains around our bodies..." Leslie''s pale cheeks turned pink: "This way, we''ll never be apart, we''ll feel each other''s breaths, we''ll eat at the same time... the warmth of our bodies... we''ll sleep together! It''s perfect! There''s nothing more perfect than this!" She gasped, with crystal-clear drool dripping from her mouth, her eyes becoming vacant as her chest rose and fell! [Warning! Warning!!!] [The Fourth Seraph''s mental state is abnormal!!] [It is recommended that the host do whatever the Seraph desires!!!] [Initiating sealing!!!] [1%....5%.....86%] [Warning!!! Critical state!!!!] "ALRIGHT!!!!" I shouted with all my heart... Cold sweat ran down my entire body... seeing the blood-red windows and the warnings, I had no time to think of anything other than to accept... Watching Leslie''s mental state return to normal, she smiled with infinite joy, wiping the drool from the corners of her mouth. She widened her eyes: "I thought you''d refuse! But after all..." She squeezed her legs together tightly: "You want to feel me close too, hehehe." Swallowing dryly... I closed my eyes tightly... feeling the cold chains wrapping around my body: "It''s an investment... yes, of course, it is, I''ll do whatever it takes to survive..." After a few moments... I felt a strong breath on my chest... Sniff... Sniff... "You smell so nice..." The chains around us were tightly secured... they didn''t hinder my mobility. After all, Leslie is a head shorter than me... and she doesn''t weigh much either¡ªI can easily lift her... Opening my eyes, I saw Leslie closing hers as if she were falling asleep, while she hugged me tightly.... "System, what is Leslie''s mental state right now?" [Leslie Violet Rose] [Emotional State: Extremely Happy!] [Congratulations! You''ve successfully overcome an extremely dangerous situation!] [New ability unlocked] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is capable of shutting off emotions from their mind] Chapter 28 3 Squadrons [Leslie Violet Rose][Emotional State: Extremely Happy!] [Congratulations! You have successfully survived an extremely dangerous situation!] [New Skill Unlocked] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is capable of shutting off emotions from their mind.] "It''s a miracle! The Demon Goddess hasn''t abandoned me!" Almost teary-eyed, I looked at the system notifications. Finally, I''m starting to regain faith that I can make it out of this event alive... It would have been even better if I were standing and not lying on my back... Sniff... Sniff... "..." Ignoring Leslie, who kept sniffing me as if she wanted to engrain my scent deep into her brain, while her hands moved strangely... "Cold Mind, a completely new skill, never appeared in the original story. I''m quite excited about it; I already have three skills that suit my personality well." Nodding in satisfaction... I feel a gaze... Turning around, I see Evelyn''s crimson eyes glaring at me with a frown... but still, she remained silent... Her hair was down, and she wore silver armor over her beautiful body... The personality of the Third Seraph is quite simple; she likes to sleep, eat, and feel comfortable. She''s not a weirdo or anything, she''s quiet and speaks occasionally¡ªthat''s her basic personality... And then there''s her other side, which comes out when she''s woken from her sleep, the most important thing to her. But these are the traits known in the story. In fact, only the minimum and most important things about the Seven Seraphs are known... Thinking about it... I look around... It''s a house in ruins, large pieces of stone scattered everywhere, walls destroyed, and the room in the same state¡ªa mansion in ruins. This is the center of the 5-kilometer territory that Class One encompasses, and our base of operations. Looking around, I saw a white flag; the event had begun... "We''ll do what we discussed earlier." The saint began giving instructions. She was wearing a white robe with similarly silver armor: "We''ll divide into three groups of five people each." The saint''s golden eyes gleamed as she faced the entire class, who all had solemn expressions... "Group One will be composed of Adrian as the captain." A young man with blue hair and bluish armor stepped forward, adjusted his glasses, and nodded: "I''ll take care of it." The saint nodded: "I trust you. Adrian''s squad will consist of Lina, Adam, Kara, and Cristian." After naming each member of the first squad... they formed behind Adrian''s sword. "Your job is to scout the commercial area, simply look around and find safer ways to secure supplies for the entire class. You will be the supply squad." "Group Two will also consist of five people, with Elias as the squad leader." The saint cast a simple glance at Elias... "Leave it to me!! I''ll take care of whatever it is!" Elias shouted excitedly, his cheeks turning red from the excitement... "The members will be Olivia..." Olivia Cranel is Elias''s childhood friend. She is a girl with short black hair and green eyes, wearing a mage''s robe with a wand in her hands. Unlike Elias, she is very calm: "Don''t shout so much," she said, though she seems calm right now. On the battlefield, she''s a maniac with her magic, loving to blow up her enemies... A sadist on the battlefield... and, as expected, she is in love with Elias, but the idiot doesn''t realize it. He''s the densest protagonist ever... She has tried to get closer to him, but he always pushes her away... "Olivia, Aaron, Marcus, and Zion, along with Elias as the captain." The saint quickly looked at Olivia: "I''m counting on you..." she spoke with her eyes, knowing Olivia is the only one who can control Elias and make better decisions. However, Elias is still stronger than her. Although not entirely stupid, he is very impulsive... Due to this trait, he is always in danger... Olivia silently nodded. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Group Two will be responsible for direct combat on the front lines. For now, your job is simple: explore the borders of our territory. Do not go beyond them. I don''t think there will be any attacks on the first day, but for now, our top priority is food and water." "And finally, the scout squad, led by Beatrice." The saint looked at another important character, a girl with twin ponytails. Her beautiful green hair shone in the sunlight, with a tight-fitting tunic and minimal armor over her body. She had two daggers at her hips... She is an assassin... "John, Sophia, Lucian, and Sandra. The scout squad is the most dangerous but also the most important. Your job will be spying, and you will mostly be outside our territory. No matter how stupid something may seem outside, every bit of information is important. If you find yourself in danger, run without looking back. At the same time, report if you find any class trying to invade our territory." The saint''s gaze was very serious... While it''s true that the scout squad is important, our top priority right now is food. All the classes will be in the same situation. The sun was at its peak... We have only hours of daylight left, and at the same time, little time to act... What we need to do now is... "We need to find food. It''s of vital importance, and at the same time, we need essential items to get through the night and basic necessities. We have to go to the shopping center... Surely, the other classes will be thinking the same..." The saint frowned... She''s absolutely right. In fact, in the main story, the first contact with another class was at the shopping center... Moreover, all the food and supplies run out in just one day... The organizers are very despicable and intelligent at the same time, putting a place where you can find guaranteed food, which will make the students feel the need to go there, but it''s also the biggest trap of all... Chapter 29 Mall In the midst of a dense forest stood a large three-story shopping mall. The mall was completely destroyed, and the silence was unnerving. You could feel large amounts of dark energy lurking around, and from time to time, you could see black beings with horns on their heads or wings on their backs.These particular beings had bloodshot eyes, their bodies black with red stripes, and the stench of rotten blood surrounded them as they wandered aimlessly through all the floors of the mall. These creatures are known as demons or imps. They are usually very small, but those that reach adulthood are stronger than their predecessors. At a minimum, they have more than 20 levels, which means they are stronger than me, a demon that is below them. If you look more closely, these beings have a large hole in their chests. They are demons who lost control of themselves. When a demon gives in to its desires, it loses control and goes completely insane, becoming a human-killing machine, a beast in other words. Because of this, they have this form¡ªor rather, I should also have a similar appearance. But since I haven''t lost control, I can maintain a human appearance. The mall is infested with those imps. If you want to get supplies, food, or water, you have to kill them and at the same time kill others from different classes who have the same goal. It''s a complete battlefield. The mall must be more than 79,999 m2, which means it''s huge, so there shouldn''t be any problem with unexpected encounters. But that was also thought of by the researchers, as there are three floors. It''s basically... [On the first floor, there should be tools to create a basic survival house and some necessary items to craft objects. By the way, there are some bathrooms on the first floor... that can be brought in dimensional rings. You can also find low-quality weapons and armor.] [The second floor has clothes, simply clothes... since it''s seven days, they are essential to avoid bad smells. This is basically for women.] [The third floor is the most important for survival. There''s meat, groceries, basically food. You can also find fruits... but there are also medicines.] On each of these floors, there''s a large number of demons. You must be very careful; if too much damage is caused, the materials might break or spoil... "That''s what they should see when they reach the mall," as I said, it''s a big trap set by the organizers, but it''s the easiest way to get the necessary things... obviously, I know where the most important things are, but I didn''t tell them anything about that. In the first place, they left me in this damn room. Although I didn''t care much about the event, I couldn''t starve to death before they killed me... I was thinking of joining the supply squad, but... "¡­" "Finally, we''re alone..." Leslie kept repeating the same thing... it was like an eternal loop... Right now, only three of us are in the ruined mansion... Leslie, Evelyn, and me... Leslie''s violet eyes shone, and she showed her white teeth as if she was about to bite Evelyn''s neck, who was quietly breathing next to me, using my shoulder as a pillow... in Leslie''s mind, it''s just the two of us, but... "Damn... why am I the only normal one here?" This is more boring than I thought, an abnormal silence, along with Leslie''s panting and Evelyn''s breathing, but I also have to admit that I couldn''t be better protected... but I really wish I could move my arms a little, at least... "You''re getting warm, aren''t you?" Leslie looked into my eyes with a smile... she pressed her body even harder against mine and hugged me tighter... Sometimes I think that I don''t know what''s more annoying, the chains around my body, Leslie''s iron-like arms, or the simple fact that I can''t move my upper body.... "¡­" ***** "What''s the situation?" Daniela asked in a low voice, looking at the huge shopping mall in front of her. A group of 10 students was hiding in the trees. Including the saint, there were a total of 11 students. The supply squad, led by Adri¨¢n, and the exploration squad, led by Beatrice, were in the trees... "It''s not good at all," Beatrice pursed her lips while her emerald-green eyes gazed deeply at the mall: "It''s infested with demons. For every 20 steps, you can find up to two demons roaming the surroundings." She stroked her cheek... "I see..." Daniela clicked her tongue: "Have you found any other classes?" she asked... Beatrice shook her head: "I haven''t detected any other group." She returned her gaze to the mall: "This place is full of dark energy, a perfect cover to suppress presence. It''s quite risky to do a frontal attack." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree, all the demons will react to the slightest noise, and in the worst-case scenario, we''ll be surrounded within seconds... and besides that, there''s a possibility that another group from another class will take the opportunity to grab all the important things... the best we can do right now is kill silently and find the best path to explore." Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses... "Hmmmm," Daniela frowned: "Quite complicated, but even so... we need to get inside. If we wait any more days, we could run out of everything, and it''ll be much worse... Beatrice, did you send Sophia to scout the surroundings?" Beatrice nodded: "She''s quite good at navigating the forest. She just left a few moments ago..." "I think it''s better to split into groups of three; fewer people means less noise. Our goal is simple: investigate what kind of supplies are on each floor and, if there''s an opportunity, take some things..." Adri¨¢n commented calmly... "I agree with Adri¨¢n. Additionally, with this approach, we can cover much more ground, but we still need some sign that we''ve encountered another group of students," said Beatrice. "No, for now, we shouldn''t fight. If any of you happen to come across another group, just watch them in silence. Of course, if you have the opportunity, kill them without exposing yourselves..." Daniela''s smile turned dark. "So, it will be... the groups of three will be..." Daniela began giving orders. Chapter 30 Ambush The art of assassination is a silent, deadly, and unique specialty among other combat arts. The most skilled assassins are capable of killing with a single strike and disappearing like the wind. It is extremely difficult to master, as completely erasing one''s presence is like being dead and even vanishing entirely.Every living being has vital energy emanating from their body; it is the law of life¡ªevery creature must exert something during its existence. To completely erase your presence is another level of assassination. No one can hear your breath, not even the sound of your own heartbeat; you can even forget your own existence... This is what defines a high-level assassin, but achieving such a feat is impossible¡ªeven professionals have small, unavoidable flaws... Beatrice, hidden in a dark corner, watched the three demons wandering with vacant eyes. Her eyes were also empty, betraying no hint of murderous intent, as if she were merely observing a sweet rabbit in the forest. The art of assassination is also about deceiving the enemy and oneself¡ªkeeping your emotions from clouding your judgment and acting normally. Simply act normal, as if you were never really thinking of killing... just be a blank slate... Beatrice wasn''t particularly skilled in suppressing her bloodlust; a small trace of it leaked out, though it was undetectable to the demons... The gleam of her daggers melded with the darkness as she patiently waited for the right moment¡ªthe exact second when she could strike and retreat without being discovered. The art of assassination also demands extreme patience... The three demons openly displayed their dark auras. Demons are known for being arrogant about their auras, manifesting them with pride and joy, as if to suggest they are easy prey. It is known that in the demonic world, aura is of great importance if you want to survive; it''s like a status among them... Beatrice bent her knees slightly, the blades of her daggers taking on a faint green hue... closing her eyes, she sighed... Slashhh!!! Slashhh!!! Slashhh!!! Her dagger moved as if it had a life of its own. Beatrice''s figure seemed like mere traces left behind... she was simply too fast for normal sight... the two daggers in her hands were covered in black blood... heavy drops fell to the ground... the three heads also fell to the ground... but if anyone had witnessed the slaughter of the three demons, they would have rubbed their ears in disbelief at hearing nothing. In fact, if they concentrated on listening, they would have heard nothing but the wind, the fall of small stones, and the whistle of the air... the entire place was in complete silence... Beatrice''s figure vanished again... as if she had never been there, the demon corpses twitched slightly... shortly after, a hole formed beneath their bodies... which swallowed them in complete silence... In this way, Beatrice and Adri¨¢n slipped away silently, delving deeper into the mall... **** "In section A26, seven steps ahead, there are four stores. In sections A25 and A30, you can see shiny objects, but also, by the hallways in the middle of a small fountain, there are demons standing completely still... in a quick estimate, there are more than 15 demons throughout this hallway," Sandra reported with serious eyes on what she managed to see during her exploration behind the mall. Sandra had beautiful golden-blond hair that reached down her back, and her skin-colored eyes shone with concern as she looked deeply at Daniela... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We still haven''t been able to find anything useful that''s absolutely necessary. We''ve only found some pots in poor condition and utensils that can be used, as well as some construction tools..." Cristian also reported on what he had found and stored in his dimensional pocket, handing a paper with more specific details to Daniela... Cristian had slightly short yellow hair with pale tones and black eyes. She nodded silently... "Any reports on other enemy classes, Zion?" Zion, with a serious expression, nodded somberly, his black eyes and brown hair reflecting his mood: "I found dead demon bodies seven kilometers northwest of the mall, northwest of our position..." "Northwest," Daniela pursed her lips. The first class was located to the north; we have no idea where the other classes have established themselves, but they have likely formed a circle around the mall... "Keep up the good work, you can withdraw," Daniela nodded to her companions. The three nodded and disappeared into the undergrowth... The exploration operation continued for 2 hours, although we haven''t found much, something is better than nothing. But most importantly, there hasn''t been any class battle yet. All the leaders must be thinking the same way¡ªfighting in the mall is quite stupid and risky, not only because of the students but also because of the demons... BOOOMM!!!! BOOOOM!!! The unsettling silence was shattered completely, replaced by a great plume of fire rising high into the sky as if a meteor had fallen. The shroud of darkness was entirely consumed by the flames as the fire began to spread toward the mall like a beast... BOOMMM!!! Another great explosion came from the other side of the mall... BOMMM!!! And then another... Daniela''s complexion paled, her golden eyes widened, five figures ran through the flames, heading in each of the directions where the explosions had originated, making a total of 15. The three groups of students that entered the mall were from the three classes... "It''s a trap!" Hearing El¨ªas''s shout, Daniela quickly turned towards him, quickly descending from the tree. "What''s the situation?" "Classes five, four, and three have joined forces! The three classes have targeted our class!" El¨ªas sighed wearily... his silver armor had slight cuts and dents. "We were ambushed," he clenched his fists... "Kara had to retreat due to severe injuries, and the others are scattered at the entrances where our comrades entered. We need to warn them!" Daniela didn''t waste time talking, running alongside El¨ªas, her mind also working at maximum speed while a dark thought crossed her mind... Chapter 31 Turning point The shopping mall, the great trap completely open for all the students. In the original plot, Class One is attacked by Classes Five, Four, and Three, the lowest-ranking classes. The leaders of these classes had already met a day earlier to form an alliance. I don''t know the terms or anything like that¡ªthose details were glossed over in the plot, but right now, it doesn''t matter...In the original plot, "miraculously," all the students managed to get out alive... of course, the miracle was the protagonist, David, who was previously warned by the system about the attack his class was going to suffer. Thanks to the protagonist''s aura, he quickly convinced the Saint about the attack. The class formed a counterattack swiftly and managed to escape before the three explosions detonated in the shopping mall... of course, along the way, they encountered some difficulties, but in the end, they managed to get out of the critical situation... it was also at this moment that Elias''s best friend felt attracted to him because he saved her. Basically, the typical damsel in distress¡ªthe mage was surrounded by enemies, and just when an axe was about to split her in half, the protagonist made an all-for-one move... killing them all... The result was a catastrophe for the three classes¡ªtheir losses were far greater than the class they had targeted... out of fifteen, only seven remained... Why do I mention this? Well, with this achievement, David''s system granted him a rather curious ability... [Leadership]. This ability basically makes him an excellent leader. Along with his great charisma and protagonist''s aura, he gained even more popularity in his class, eventually earning the position of class leader after the event. But this ability is much more than that¡ªit had a damn scanner that allowed him to see the terrain up to three kilometers from his position. Thanks to this ability, he managed to find Leslie before she lost control, and of course, his damn system (I''m not envious at all) granted him another ability, [Chosen One]. This unique ability basically gave him the title of savior of the human world. Additionally, the [Leadership] ability later evolved into a unique ability, [Conqueror]. In summary, this first event was a major turning point in the world''s plot. Here, basically, in this damn first event, he acquired his two most powerful unique abilities that could ever exist or that I had ever read about... Two unique abilities!? In a single event that seems the most normal¡ªare you serious?! Damn, how I envy you... clenching my fists... After obtaining these two overpowered abilities... he became very strong, humiliating great demons thousands of years old without even blinking... the demons gave him a nickname, "Anomaly." In the end, with his unique ability [Conqueror], he established himself as emperor after marrying the imperial princess, Elizabeth. With all the power of the empire under his control and the other kingdoms, he declared war on the demon world... "¡­" "System... How about gifting me the unique ability [Conqueror]?" I pleaded like a beggar asking for food... [...] [Ding! Severe mental issues detected in the host!] "Damn demon device..." cursing the system mentally... I''m serious, really serious¡ªthe unique ability [Conqueror] is the best thing you can have in this world... Demon Goddess... please! You''re basically a damn machine made by and for war. It gives you a huge, abysmal leap in your rank and mental state¡ªyou''re essentially above the oldest minds in the world! And the worst part is that this ability grows with you, giving you OP stats! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A damn monster in every sense. Moreover, it gives you an aura that makes everyone feel the terrible need to kneel... But of course, this ability automatically grants you another when you obtain [Conqueror], called [Black Emperor]... your words become your will... You''re a god among mortals... "Ugh!" Feeling my heart shatter into a thousand pieces from the agonizing pain... I look with red eyes, on the verge of tears, at the three large plumes of black smoke rising into the sky... All this monologue of information was for this moment¡ªeven from where I am, I could hear the terrible explosions... three of them. The plot is as usual, but even so, I was surprised by the power behind the people who managed to generate such an explosion... monsters in every sense, and among them, I find myself¡ªa cockroach struggling to survive... well, anyway, seeing the smoke plumes still rising from the place... Now that the protagonist isn''t here, I wonder what impact our class will suffer... in fact, it''s quite possible this could be the end of our class... silently, I hope that''s the case. Now that I think about it again... I feel a strong urge to bang my head against the cold floor... if I had thought about it better, the best outcome to avoid whatever caused Leslie''s mental state to go crazy was simply to be eliminated... Rolling my eyes... I don''t think it would be that easy; one way or another, it would have happened... No, seriously, I would have preferred to be the protagonist! It would have been so much easier! But no! I''m a damn demon infiltrator, and on top of that, a low-ranking one, and finally, a damn slave to the sin of lust... Holding back the urge to vomit a mouthful of black blood out of bitterness and envy... I simply look at the star-filled sky... beside me, Evelyn was still sleeping, and curiously, Leslie was also asleep... they didn''t feel the horrible explosions at all... I think they were more comfortable right now... Only the sound of their breathing and Evelyn''s body pressing against me from one side and Leslie''s body pressing on top of me... The absurdity of the situation left me speechless. In the original plot, David, Leslie, and Evelyn managed to finish the test in just four days... Hearing footsteps coming towards my direction, I turned my gaze... it was a girl... she had her hand on her side, and blood was dripping from it... her expression was pale... her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed to the ground... Looking at the girl... "Her name, I think, was Kara..." The smell of blood reached my nostrils... well, it was obvious the plot had changed... Kara wasn''t supposed to be injured at all... The question now is: "What the hell am I supposed to do?" Chapter 32 Turning point (2) "Kill them all!!" A young man, standing about 1.85 meters tall, shouted with excitement as he sliced a poor student from the class in half at the waist... His eyes filled with greed as he looked at the other students in white uniforms running desperately, trying to escape the horrific massacre..."Don''t leave a single one alive! You bastards!" Another young woman with blonde hair and a sneer of disdain clicked her tongue as she gave orders to her classmates... "Your mouth is still as filthy as ever," a young man with an innocent smile emerged from the shadows, curiously looking around. "Well, well... You''re pretty cruel to your own classmates," he chuckled, glancing at the four bodies lying dead on the ground... "Hmph! I thought it was quite fun," the young woman nodded with a smile on her lips. "Using the three explosives was a great idea! Even though those responsible fainted from mana exhaustion... it was worth it," she murmured to herself. "Tsk! I would have preferred to kill them face-to-face instead of using such a cowardly technique," the student with dark green hair rested his massive axe on his shoulders and shook his head, glaring intensely at the young man with brown hair and hazel eyes. "It was a pretty cowardly attack; we literally had triple the strength." The young man named Ariel shrugged. "There are two monsters in Class Esperanza; we have to be careful," he said with a smile, his eyes wide open as he watched the fiery chaos unfolding before him. "Besides, we can''t be complacent; we were at the bottom of the barrel. We have to use any technique we have at hand if we want to rise in class..." "You''re absolutely right!" The young woman named Lisa laughed in good humor. She, as the leader of [Class 4: Harmony], was just below [Class 5: Happiness], led by Ariel. The big guy with dark green hair was the leader of [Class 3: Confidence]. They had already discussed this alliance within the first event, but the whole idea was Ariel''s... He was the one who convinced them to join forces and overthrow the first class, but the question remained, how on earth did he know that Class 1 was right in the shopping mall? They had also planned to come to this place quietly to gather supplies... "Arghhh!" A young man dragged a student in a white uniform across the floor as if he were an animal, throwing him in front of them like trash... "What''s your name?" Ariel asked politely with a friendly smile while casually wiping the blood from the face of the young man in front of him... "Puaj..." The young man spat out a mouthful of blood as his body convulsed... looking ahead, his legs were shattered... "Come on, tell me your name," Ariel asked indifferently again... The young man''s eyes met the three students for the first time... he remained completely silent... "A tough guy, huh?" Draven said with a smile as he approached the young man and, with a single stroke, his head rolled to the ground... "Why did you kill him, you idiot?!" Lisa frowned; they had lost an opportunity to extract information... Ariel sighed as he tossed the cloth to the ground. "Well, what''s done is done. One way or another, the mission was a success," he said with a calm smile as he slowly walked into the shadows. "I look forward to working with you all," he said before disappearing from the scene... **** It was total chaos, a completely unexpected attack that caught Daniela off guard. She never imagined they would be attacked by three large-scale fire magics inside the shopping mall that was filled with demons... Once the explosion happened, she ran at full speed with Elias, both wearing grim expressions... When they arrived at the scene, there wasn''t much they could do. Their classmates were surrounded by demons, desperately trying to fend off the crazed demon attack with some injuries on their bodies, but that wasn''t the worst part. As soon as some of their classmates killed the demons, the enemy class appeared out of nowhere and mercilessly slaughtered them. Nearly 10 students joined the frantic frenzy of the battle, and one by one, their classmates fell like flies... the difference was overwhelming... there was nothing to be done unless a miracle happened; Class 1 would suffer a great loss on the first day of the event... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOOMM!!!! A large water ball fell from the sky, hitting the fire that threatened to consume everything... Turning her gaze, it was Olivia. She had blood running down her head, cuts all over her body... She looked Daniela in the eye and nodded heavily... Daniela clenched her fists. "Retreat!!! I repeat! Everyone run!!!" There was nothing more to be done... no options left; the only one was to flee from this place... Daniela''s hands glowed a beautiful pure white... in her hands, two magical circles bloomed like roses, and from them, large orbs of light were launched at their enemies as she shielded the few survivors'' swords... A green flash could be seen on the battlefield, a young girl with twin green pigtails and two medium-sized daggers in her hands, cutting mercilessly at anyone who got in her way... The space beside Daniela seemed to distort, and in seconds, Adrian''s battered body appeared, one hand on his side, bleeding... he adjusted his glasses with the other hand, speaking calmly: "Ten have died so far..." "Retreat!!!" Daniela continued providing support while casting her light magic to give them a brief respite... At the same time, the few who made it out alive kept running towards the forest without any chance of mounting a proper defense against their pursuers... "Puaj..." Young John fell to the ground, his eyes wide open as an arrow pierced his chest... The other comrades had no time to mourn... they kept running without hesitation... Daniela gritted her teeth in frustration; she couldn''t believe that on the first day of the event, Class 1 had lost more than half of its students... everything felt unreal to her. As a strategist, all the blame fell on her shoulders... she shook her head firmly... now the main thing was to run...: "Retreat!!!" The few students in white uniforms managed to lose themselves in the forest''s undergrowth... but even so, some of them were hunted down by the scent of blood... Daniela quickly assessed the situation and the only conclusion she could draw was: "We''re in deep trouble." With more than half of their forces gone, Class 1 could be the first to be eliminated, and on top of that, they''d become the laughing stock of the upper classes... Chapter 33 Just us "Well, well, that''s all I can do for now..." I muttered, gazing at Kara''s beautiful, snow-white skin. Her stomach was exposed; I had removed her uniform shirt and the armor that protected her to tend to the wound on her side. The injury was nearly 20 centimeters long and 5 centimeters deep, a dangerous wound that could become fatal if infected.I laid her on the smooth floor and started cleaning the wound with a damp towel, being careful not to apply unnecessary pressure. Using the little water I had, I managed to clean the wound and then tore some fabric from my clothes to fashion makeshift bandages. Wrapping them carefully, I noted her pale complexion, the sweat dripping from her forehead, and the slight tremor in her body¡ªclear signs of her suffering. But that was all I could do. I don''t know Light Magic... After all, I''m a demon. Now we just have to wait for the Saint to come and fully heal her. I couldn''t help but wonder about the others. I''m quite curious¡ªhow many of them are still alive? This time, the miracle known as David wasn''t here... Looking down at Kara''s chest, now covered with her own jacket... I wasn''t sure why I was even doing this. I could have easily left her to die, but she managed to reach the camp with that wound and collapsed unconscious in front of me... so in the end, I took pity on her and gave her some minor treatment. You''ve got to recognize the effort! Squinting my eyes... "As expected, my system is the worst garbage in this world!" There was some hidden hope¡ªmaybe the system would reward me with points or something for doing a good deed... But no, as expected, my piece-of-crap system is different. David gets stat points for doing stuff like this! [The host will receive nothing!] [To earn stat points, the host must commit evil acts!] "Screw you! How can you say that? I couldn''t let her die right in front of me! It would be too suspicious to anyone watching. Besides, we''re supposed to be in the same class, helping each other is normal!" I cursed the system... then an idea hit me, freezing me in place... Looking again at the defenseless girl... I shook my head. I can''t be worse than I already am! There are limits I won''t cross! Shaking my head, I let out a sigh, lowering my gaze to look at Leslie, who was still asleep... and Evelyn, hanging in the same manner but on my back... "..." Do they seriously think I''m a pack mule!? But honestly, leaving aside that two beauties were pressing their bodies against mine from both sides, it''s surprising how light they are... "I can''t even sit down right now..." I stood next to Kara, who, by the way, is quite beautiful. In fact, most of the women in this world are far more attractive and beautiful than those on Earth. It must be in their genes, or maybe it''s the mana in their bodies... Actually, that makes sense. Does that mean the more mana you have, the more beautiful you are? Why am I even thinking about nonsense? Frowning... Boredom does strange things... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing footsteps, I turned my gaze... There were only five people... Saint Daniela, the assassin Beatrice, the swordsman Elias, the mage Olivia, and the pocket-dimensional Adrian... Looking at their somber and panting expressions... So, only they survived... Out of the 20 students from the first class, only nine of us remain. Right now, Class One has the lowest count after the first day of the event... The Saint let out a groan and sat on the ground... She moved closer to Kara and extended her hands... Light slowly enveloped Kara''s body, the bruises faded, and her complexion brightened. Kara opened her eyes slowly, confused; her first reaction was to be on guard... "It''s okay..." Daniela reassured Kara with soft words... Kara blinked a few times before relaxing. "What happened?" Her yellow eyes looked around at the others... "We got screwed," Beatrice said with a sigh, staring up at the sky, as if lost in thought... "There are only nine of us left, as you can see... we''re in serious trouble," Adrian said while pulling out some small pieces of wood... "Somehow, they knew where we were and attacked us from behind..." Daniela sat next to Adrian, watching silently as he pulled out a pot... "I-I see," Kara lowered her head in sadness... Everyone fell silent... Meanwhile, I observed the situation. So, only the nine of us remain, huh... That''s pretty bad. In the original storyline, thanks to David, all 20 survived without any problems... The air was heavy, full of apprehension. Reflecting on this, dropping out of Class One is obviously frowned upon, but the problem multiplies when it happens to the top class. The upperclassmen will surely give us hell for humiliating them... After all, Class One is the pride of the academy, and considering the teacher''s words... it''s going to be much worse... So, surrendering is out of the question for them. Judging by the hidden determination in their eyes, they haven''t completely given up yet... Watching how they all seemed to have forgotten I was standing right here... And on top of that, Kara furrowed her brows when she noticed the bandages around her wound... "Not even a damn thank you..." I cursed her silently as I watched Adrian lay out some vegetables... silently placing them on a rock... Beatrice approached the vegetables and started peeling them, while Kara pulled out some small plates and set them on the smooth rock. Elias took out a bottle of water and poured it into the pot. They added the chopped vegetables too. Daniela let out a sigh, "Give it to me." Adrian nodded and pulled a small chicken from his pocket... With great precision, Daniela plucked and dissected the chicken, handing half to Adrian and placing the other half in the pot. Adrian covered the pot with a lid, and they waited silently for the soup to cook... With my mouth wide open... they made soup in seconds... Seriously, all these pampered kids know how to cook!? I was more shocked than I could believe, almost thinking I was dreaming... "Uh! It smells like food!" Evelyn''s voice of joy snapped me out of my daze... Opening my eyes even wider, I saw her beautiful hair near the pot as she waited silently for the food to be ready, her eyes shining with excitement. The others snapped out of their thoughts too and finally looked at me for the first time... They were staring at me strangely... Well, the chains still wrapped around my waist, with Leslie clinging to me tightly... "I could..." No, better not... It''d be more awkward if I spoke... "..." Chapter 34 Nobody can know! Eating in silence¡­ I have to admit, the soup was excellent, although they kept staring at me strangely. I tried my best to ignore their gazes, among them the burning look of frustration from Saint Daniela.Scooping up a spoonful of soup, I fed a happy Leslie, who was sitting on my lap like a princess. She happily opened her mouth and smiled sweetly as she ate the soup. But earlier, I had been sweating nervously... it was exactly the same situation as when we first entered the event¡ªshe almost lost it, just because I didn''t want to feed her. She didn''t seem to care about the looks we were getting; she was perfectly happy in her own little world. Well, as long as she''s happy, I guess I should be too. From what I can tell, it''s actually quite simple to please her¡ªjust do whatever she says. That''s what the system told me. Maybe that''s the key to surviving and keeping the corruption of the seal in check. Leslie''s little giggles were adorable. "So, what can we do?" Olivia was the first to break the awkward silence and ask about our next steps. She set her soup aside and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms. Once everyone finished eating, the atmosphere lightened a bit. With food in their stomachs, it was easier to think about the next move, and the others began to relax a little. "I think the best thing we can do is attack in the coming days. They''ll assume that instead of attacking, we''ll go on the defensive after losing so many companions," said Adrian, the first to share his opinion. He quietly collected all the dishes and utensils and stored them in his pocket. "I agree. I think that''s our best option. If we stay here, they''ll come and attack first. It''s not like they lost many members either. I think each group lost a maximum of two students," Beatrice added her opinion. Listening quietly... what they were saying made sense, but there was something else they might be overlooking. "I think for these sieges, we''ll need the help of Evelyn and Leslie," Elias chimed in with the dumbest idea I''d heard so far. "We''ll need all the power we can get if we''re to at least capture one flag." "But if that''s the case, won''t Arthur be left alone? Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Kara frowned, raising an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of the plan. "We also need to consider that the three other classes might take advantage of this opportunity to attack us while we''re weakened," Daniela sighed, shaking her head. "What happens if we take Leslie with us and another class decides to exploit the situation? They clearly felt the three big explosions last night and will investigate what really happened¡­" Exactly. Classes 2 and 3 have yet to make any moves. In fact, to make matters worse, those two classes have formed an alliance to deal with Class 1. In this event, we''re the number-one enemy. Everyone wants to be in Class 1, and they won''t miss the opportunity to mess with us. In the original story, David carried the entire class to victory, defeating the other four classes. Class 1 gained a lot in this event, but looking at the situation now, we could easily end up at the bottom of the barrel¡­ and this is only three days after classes started. We''d be the laughingstock of the entire academy. "I think it''s best if we leave Leslie with Arthur and only take Evelyn," Daniela suggested. Honestly, I was surprised. I thought she''d fight to keep Evelyn behind and take Leslie. If that had happened, I wouldn''t have stayed silent¡ªI value my life more than this stupid trial. But to my surprise, she proposed something reasonable. "I don''t want to," Evelyn pouted as she moved closer and clung to my arm. "¡­" The six others stared at me with dark expressions. "What the hell did you do now!?" Daniela clenched her fist as if she were about to punch me at any moment. "Isn''t Leslie enough for you?" Kara gave me a strange look. "You''re quite the casanova," Beatrice said with a playful smile. "I can''t believe it," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "Wow..." Elias''s eyes widened. Damn it! I didn''t do anything, I swear! Believe me, I''m innocent! "Stay away!" Leslie bared her white teeth like a cat ready to pounce on Evelyn. "I don''t want to," Evelyn murmured, skillfully dodging Leslie''s claws. The two of them started to fight¡ªLeslie from the front and Evelyn from behind me. "Not only are you leading my little sister astray, but now Evelyn too!" Daniela''s forehead veins bulged as she gritted her teeth. "You two, stop!" I shouted, stopping the fight between the two women. They both widened their eyes and lowered their heads¡­ looking like children who had just been scolded by their parents. "And you even treat them badly," Beatrice added fuel to the fire. I trembled a little but kept my composure. Calming my mind, I turned to Evelyn. "Why don''t you want to go?" I asked seriously. She pouted. "It''s too much work. I''d rather stay here and sleep," she replied bluntly. "You have to go!" I said authoritatively. She''ll listen to me, right? Evelyn looked up, her reddish eyes gazing at me. She squinted and glanced at Leslie, who peeked over in silence. "It''s not fair," Evelyn said. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. She looked down, and I noticed a small blush on her cheeks. "After what you did to me..." she murmured, but it was loud enough for everyone else to hear. I quickly wrapped my arms around her, covering her mouth. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What were you about to say?" Daniela''s eyes widened as she slowly approached. "It''s nothing! She must have confused it with a dream!" I said, desperately trying to cover up my dark past. I was sure she was about to mention the time I touched her body¡­ Daniela froze. Holding Evelyn in my arms, I leaned toward her ear and whispered, "I promise, if you go with them, I''ll do whatever you want!" Damn it, please accept! I don''t want them to know I touched Evelyn on the first day we met! That would be my grave for sure! Evelyn''s eyes sparkled a little, and she nodded. As I removed my hands from her mouth, she adjusted herself and said calmly, "Okay, I''ll go with you." "WHAT!?" Daniela''s mouth dropped open, seeing how quickly Evelyn had changed her mind. Chapter 35 Compassionate Heart Evelyn walked mostly in silence, lost in her thoughts, as if she didn''t care about the trial in the slightest. She quietly followed the group ahead, frowning as she glanced at the orange-tinted sky. Dawn was approaching. She crossed her arms and pouted. Just a few hours ago, she had been sound asleep next to Arthur... She thought for a moment...*I feel so comfortable by his side. It''s so relaxing, and it''s easier to fall asleep.* She lowered her head slightly. Those were the only moments when her chaotic mind could fully rest. The first time she saw him hiding in that bush during the assignment test, she felt drawn to him. His scent was... peculiar. It was refreshing, as if it had never been tainted by dirt or filth. She became deeply interested in him because she could distinguish people by their smell¡ªeveryone had a unique scent that set them apart. So far, Arthur''s scent gave her the peace she so desperately craved. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She touched her hands. The scent of Leslie and the professor was the same as hers: unpleasant, foul, repugnant. She hated it. But... when Leslie and she got close to Arthur, that putrid smell disappeared, as if Arthur''s scent enveloped the two of them. It grew even stronger the closer she got to him. That was why she had been so reluctant to come along with the others. She wanted to stay by Arthur''s side forever... only then would she feel at peace. Looking at herself... she knew she was beautiful. After all, it was a woman''s pride. She had everything¡ªgreat attributes, a stunning body¡ªbut the only problem was that she was too quiet. Or maybe you could say she was too calm. She wished she could be as open as Leslie or the others. Her fingers intertwined. But she was afraid of hurting someone again... She always tried to keep her emotions in check, to lock her heart away. Like I said, my mind is chaotic when I''m awake. It feels like it''s split in two¡ªone part is me, and the other is... terrifying. I''m afraid of it, a being I can''t fully control. We coexist, but it constantly whispers in my ear to burn everything. One day, I saw her in my dreams... she looked just like me, but behind those eyes was endless madness. She was surrounded by countless white wings, shining as brightly as the sun. But that thing behaves very friendly toward me... always trying to hug me. When she does, my mind goes blank... it terrifies me. Since I was five, I''ve had the same nightmare¡ªit''s never left me. It always appears in my dreams, but sleep is the easiest way to keep myself sane... It feels like a curse. Clenching her fists, Evelyn''s body trembled slightly as she shut her eyes tightly. "Evelyn... are you alright?" Pulled from her thoughts, she slowly opened her eyes. Beside her was Daniela. She knew her; they had been close when they were kids. But ever since the nightmares began, Evelyn had distanced herself out of fear she might accidentally hurt someone. "Huh... Yeah, I''m fine," she replied, lowering her head in embarrassment. She had this ache in her heart... She wanted to be as close to Daniela as Leslie and Elizabeth were. The three of them had been such good friends... Now, Evelyn didn''t know how to act around her; it made her uncomfortable. "I''m really glad! I thought you were upset for being forced to come with us," Daniela moved closer to Evelyn. "I''m sorry, I know how much you hate this kind of thing." She lowered her head. Evelyn bit her lip. *Don''t apologize... I''m not upset... I''m just scared of myself.* Clenching her fists, she forced a small smile. "It''s fine, I''m not angry." The scent coming from Daniela''s body was friendly, but for some strange reason, it became aggressive when she was near Arthur... "That''s great!" Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she tried to get even closer to Evelyn, but it was as if an invisible wall kept them from getting any nearer. A bit embarrassed, Daniela glanced ahead, noticing the rest of the group was a little farther away. After a few moments of hesitation, she gathered the courage to speak. Daniela had a unique ability... [Compassionate Heart]. It allowed her to see people''s emotions. She could clearly sense how sad and regretful Evelyn felt¡ªit was a deep blue color with black tinges, completely painting her soul. But... when Evelyn was around Arthur, that color vanished, replaced by a soft yellowish-white, a color of peace. That confused and frustrated Daniela. The same thing happened with Leslie... both of them were so strange when it came to their souls. Seeing them directly could drive anyone to madness. Daniela was very discreet about it. Emotions were a vast and deep field¡ªshe knew that well. It was extremely difficult to change the emotional state of someone, especially if that person was filled with emptiness. Looking once more at Evelyn''s soul, Daniela shivered. Only a small part of Evelyn''s soul felt sadness and regret; most of it was an abyssal black. It was as if she wasn''t human. Daniela couldn''t comprehend how someone could have a soul of that color. She had seen countless souls¡ªeach one vibrant and full of emotions¡ªbut in the case of Leslie, Evelyn, and Professor Emilia¡­ even the imperial princess¡­ their souls were hollow, devoid of emotion. As I said, only a tiny fraction of their souls had any emotional colors. If I had to put it in numbers, I''d say about 5%... It''s terrifying. She had tried asking her mother about it, but her mother only shook her head and said, "It''s not time yet." That''s all she said. Daniela had done everything she could to paint their souls with colors, but it had no effect. Until a few days ago¡­ when that bastard Arthur showed up¡­ He did it. He managed to fill the hollow souls of those three people with colors. Leslie''s soul was now a deep red¡ªshe''s clearly in love, head over heels. Evelyn''s soul had shifted to a yellowish-white, a state of profound peace. And Professor Emilia''s soul had turned a light orange¡­ she seemed angry and frustrated, though for reasons I don''t know. But all of this was because of one person... Chapter 36 Losing control Daniela couldn''t help but feel incredibly curious about Arthur. She had tried to see his soul before, but all she saw was a light blue color¡ªa sign of constant anxiety and fear, as if he felt like he could die at any moment. And yet, he acted normal. How could someone like him have such positive effects on the souls of the three women?Despite her irritation at him for calling her a dog, she couldn''t stop thinking about that mocking grin he had when he said it. It was the first time anyone had spoken to her like that¡ªespecially a man. Maybe that''s what bothered her the most. She wanted to have a good relationship with him, but for now, it seemed impossible. Frowning, Daniela looked at Evelyn. "Last night, what were you about to say?" she finally dared to ask. Ever since that moment, she hadn''t been able to sleep. Her instincts told her something had happened between them, and she was eager to find out. The thought sent shivers through her body. Evelyn glanced at her. "I''m not telling you," she said, shaking her head with a pout. Daniela smiled to herself. She knew Evelyn all too well and understood the best way to make her talk, though getting her to work was another matter entirely. "I''ll give you a strawberry cake," she said, launching her first offer. Her eyes lit up as she saw Evelyn''s body tremble. She grinned¡ªsince childhood, Evelyn had loved strawberry cake more than anything. Every time she went to a party, she''d demand strawberry cake, and it seemed that hadn''t changed at all! But still, Evelyn didn''t budge. Licking her lips, Daniela thought to herself, *Sorry! But my curiosity is killing me!* "Three strawberry cakes and two blackberry milkshakes!" Evelyn''s body spun around in an instant, her face lighting up and her red eyes sparkling with excitement. "Really?" she asked like a little girl being offered the best gift in the world. Gotcha! Daniela silently rejoiced, keeping a serious expression as she raised her right hand. "I swear!" she said as if taking an oath. "Alright!" Evelyn betrayed Arthur without a second thought, feeling no guilt at all. "Hehehe," Daniela chuckled happily, looking at Evelyn''s shining eyes. "So, what happened between you and Arthur?" she finally asked again. Evelyn pursed her lips. "He touched me," she said simply. "He what?!" Daniela''s eyes widened, and she even shouted in surprise. "What''s going on?" Olivia turned around, frowning at the scene. "Oh... Sorry, nothing," Daniela quickly composed herself, taking a deep breath to calm her racing heart. Leaning closer to Evelyn, she whispered, "What did you just say?" She wanted to make sure she heard correctly. "He touched me," Evelyn repeated. Daniela took another deep breath. "When did this happen?" "During the assignment test," Evelyn replied. Daniela was stunned. "Did you know him before?" Evelyn shook her head. "I found him hiding in a bush..." Daniela clenched her fist tightly, swearing to punch him, but even then, she couldn''t calm the rush in her heart. She needed to know more. "How exactly did he touch you?" she asked, convincing herself it was for Evelyn''s protection. Evelyn frowned, staying quiet for a few moments before answering. "He touched my breasts and my butt," she said, nodding as if recalling the memory. "Ohhh!" Daniela''s jaw dropped as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. "What else happened?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm, he squeezed my breasts hard... and he kneaded my butt, too. I remember him spreading my cheeks like they were just toys for his pleasure, and he also pinched my nipples," Evelyn recounted without a shred of embarrassment. Daniela swallowed hard, her cheeks flushing a deep red. "How indecent!" She brought her hands to her face, her mind momentarily blank as she imagined being treated the same way. Quickly, she shook her head violently. "What am I even thinking?!" She took shallow breaths, feeling her thoughts drifting. "Did anything else happen?" Evelyn brought her fingers to her lips. "I remember he also touched between my legs..." "Kya!!!" Daniela couldn''t hold it in anymore and fainted. **** In critical moments, it''s essential to keep a cool head. Adrenaline surges, and you find strength you never knew you had. The mind sharpens, elevating to another level. That''s what should happen, under normal circumstances. But when the situation surpasses your abilities, what are you supposed to do? "Pray?" Maybe anything goes when you lose hope in yourself... Trying to move my body, I felt a pair of arms and legs as pale as snow wrapped tightly around me. Now, I truly felt like I might die. The reason? Well... "You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you?" Leslie''s eyes were pitch black, staring at me as if she was ready to devour me. She kept repeating the same phrase, as though deeply shaken. Sweating cold all over, I could feel Leslie''s grip tightening. I had no idea how she found out or who the bastard was that told her. The night before, she had stayed eerily silent, shifting her gaze between Evelyn and me as if searching for something. This morning, when I woke up, she was already in this state, like she was possessed, not letting me even breathe. You''re going to kill me!! I cursed internally. I had no clue what to do. If I denied it, she''d lose her mind, but if I admitted it, she''d go even crazier. [Warning! Warning!] [The Fourth Seraphim''s mental state is abnormal!] [It is recommended that the host fulfill the Seraphim''s desires!] [Initiating sealing process! 1%... 95%] [Critical Warning! Critical Warning! Warning! Warning! Warning!] Damn it!! Why is this happening to me!? I stared at the blood-red notifications, an impending death sentence. It was mortal danger for me... Leslie''s body began to glow abnormally... "Activate [Cool Mind], you demonic device!!" [Cool Mind skill activated!] Chapter 37 Anger (R-18) **BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!**Territory One shook violently as it was mercilessly bombarded by countless pieces of earth, like meteorites. I stared wide-eyed as the area around us was relentlessly struck without mercy, the tremors were terrifying. I could hear the air whistle as if a fighter jet had just zoomed past at extreme speed. In the sky was a woman with violet eyes, thirsting for blood. The sword in her hands was invisible to my eyes¡ªI couldn''t track it in the slightest. The clouds parted, and from them, massive chunks of rock rained down mercilessly on us. The target was clearly me. We''re being invaded! Surrounding me were 10 students from Class 2, their ink-black uniforms gave them away. It would have been great if that were all, but their mages were also hidden, casting spells without pause. I could feel it in my flesh¡ªall of them were here, the entire class¡ªmore than fifteen people against two. The situation was more than messed up, but the one really screwed was me! Why did they have to show up at the most exciting moment? I could feel the anger rushing through my veins... "That''s him!" A young man with black hair and orange eyes pointed directly at me. "Damn it! I can''t believe it''s really just them!" Another student clenched his fist excitedly, eyeing me as if he was ready to kill me at any moment. Looking at the situation... for now, they''ve got Leslie distracted with the rain of rocks, but even so, mana isn''t infinite, and sooner or later, they''ll tire out... "I guess I''ve got no choice!" These bastards ruined my moment with Leslie, and on top of that, they dared to attack us! I''m furious. I hate being interrupted while I''m working! A cold liquid surged through my body, reaching the tips of my fingers. In each one, a small blue flame burned brightly. This might actually be the perfect moment to get disqualified quickly from this event, but just the idea of running again made my heart ache as if I were dying. I''m not sure what''s going on, but it''s a new feeling... Anger... **A few minutes earlier...** After activating [Cold Mind], I quickly embraced Leslie''s body tightly. My hands moved slowly, gently cupping her cheeks. With a swift motion, my lips pressed against hers, and the sweet scent of her body filled my nostrils. I was already quite accustomed to her rose-like fragrance since she always stuck close to me. Watching Leslie''s reactions, her eyes opened wide in surprise. I felt her body freeze on the spot... After she regained control of herself, her cheeks flushed red. Savoring the sweet taste of her saliva, I let myself go, deactivating the [Cold Mind] ability. I wanted to take this opportunity to fully enjoy Leslie''s sweet cherry-red lips... not knowing how to respond, she remained completely still, and I teased her in my mind: "System, activate [Seduction]." [Seduction ability activated!] [Ding!] [A new mission has been detected!] [Description: Make the Fourth Seraph completely lose herself in lust!] [Rewards: New ability: Mana Control] [Second mission activated!] [Description: Make the Fourth Seraph''s interest surpass 200.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Rewards: Corruption level increased by 5%!] "Finally!" I looked at the second mission with bright eyes. I had waited all these days for the system to assign me a mission related to my unique ability [Corruption Lvl 1]. I was really curious to see what kind of missions they would be... Without wasting another second, I pressed Leslie''s body tighter against mine... -Hmnnhh! She let out a muffled moan, but didn''t reject any of my advances. I grew much more aggressive, feeling her soft body pressed against mine. It was far more than I could imagine. I had already felt her body before, but this situation was completely different from the others. With my hands around her small waist, I pulled her closer to me... My hands, as if moving on their own, slid downwards. Her lovely hips were wide and soft to the touch. As I went lower, my hands finally touched her glorious behind for the first time, and my fingers sank in... -Nyahhhh... She let out another moan, but this time her mouth opened much wider. Seizing the moment, my tongue moved like a snake, devouring everything inside her. She clumsily tried to follow my rhythm, her hands finally wrapping around my neck. For a brief moment, I saw her eyes glint. A shiver ran down my spine... In a matter of seconds, I found myself lying on my back with Leslie on top of me, her violet eyes clouded with lust. She gave me an adorable, seductive smile: "This time... I''ll make you mine." Lowering her head, she stuck out her small red tongue and began licking my neck. Feeling a shiver, a twisted smile crossed my lips... Taking control of the situation, I flipped things around. Now Leslie was beneath me: "That''s not how it''s going to be¡ªyou''ll be mine!" My eyes gleamed, and a sensation ran through my entire body... watching Leslie''s cheeks grow even redder than before, I placed my hands on her uniform, slowly pulling it down. She stared directly into my eyes... Breathless, I gazed at her milky skin, gleaming with small beads of sweat. Her two erect breasts, like two towering mountains, welcomed me completely. Their perfect roundness, combined with the slight movement they made with each of Leslie''s agitated breaths, was a full performance... With a smile, I slowly leaned toward her lips... She tried to meet mine as well, but I didn''t let her. Taking her sweet lips again, our tongues fought for dominance over one another... needless to say, she was much stronger, and I was losing, but... -Arghghh! She let out a moan of pain mixed with pleasure as I pinched her stiff nipples and began pulling on them, increasing the strength of my grip. My other hand sank into her chest, feeling it as soft as a marshmallow. Her body twisted with uncontrollable pleasure¡ªshe''s a woman, and she has far more weak points. She''ll never beat me! Swallowing her sweet saliva, which tasted like honey, and with my hands on her breasts, she tightly closed her legs... [Ding!] [Congratulations! The first mission has been successfully completed!] [You have obtained the Mana Control ability!] "Perfect, now onto the next one." Speaking to myself... my hands moved under her shirt... feeling her abdomen, I squeezed lightly... -Hmmhhggg!! She let out a moan, closing her eyes... her fingers and toes curled, and her legs stretched out forcefully... "Almost there..." Just a little more... [Ding!] [Congratulations! The second mission has been successfully completed!] [You have corrupted the soul of the Fourth Seraph by 10%!] Ignoring the notification, my hands continued downward until they reached her thighs... **BOOM!** Chapter 38 Monsters "System, activate the [Mana Control] ability."[Ability [Mana Control] activated!] The blue flames in my hands grew much larger. I have exactly 5 minutes before my flaw kicks in¡­ Watching as one of the students in a black uniform charged toward me with a sword in his hands¡­ "System, activate the [Cold Mind] ability." [Ability [Cold Mind] activated.] [Ding! A new mission scenario has been detected!] [Mission name: Survive!] [Description: The host is being besieged by the second class: [Class 2: Elegance] in their own territory!] [Reward: The host gains 5 levels!] [Failure: The host loses 5 levels!] "Just what I needed¡­" I muttered, looking at the new mission available. The worst part was that it didn''t even ask if I wanted to accept it¡ªjust assigned it directly. Looking at the group of students, I don''t know how to fight hand-to-hand, but at least I learned the basics over the past three days. What I came to understand is that the most important thing in a battle is to have cold blood, a clear mind, and, most of all, to keep your eyes wide open. Emotions like fear or anxiety completely vanished. Right now, my eyes were cold and lifeless, watching as the student''s sword swung towards me, aiming to slash diagonally across my chest¡­ Reacting quickly, I stepped aside, sensing the need to jump high¡­ Boom! A crater nearly 2 meters wide formed where the sword struck the ground. The flames in my fingers flickered, and with a quick motion of my hands, the five flames from my left hand shot forward. The young man didn''t hesitate; without flinching, he ran forward, trying to block my flames¡­ He swung his sword with a mocking expression, fully convinced I was weak, but¡­ The moment his blade made contact, the blue flame passed through the steel without resistance, leaving a hole with molten metal dripping¡­ "What¡­?" The young man barely had time to register his surprise before the flames touched his body, consuming him rapidly¡­ "AAAHHHHHHHHHH!!" He flailed his arms desperately, screaming from the depths of his soul¡­ He sounded like a helpless child now¡­ "Stop screaming, damn it!" I shouted, kicking him in the stomach. His body split in half, and the flames devoured what was left. Looking down at him with a pitiful expression, I said, "Every second, I feel my flesh burning, and I''m not screaming like a little girl." Clicking my tongue, I wiped the blood from the corners of my lips¡­ (Honestly, it''s only thanks to my [Cold Mind] ability that I''m not screaming like a little girl because of my damn flaw¡­ My God, that scream was terrifying.) Secretly sweating in fear, I kept up my cold and ruthless act¡­ The other students stared with wide-open mouths¡­ They hadn''t expected this outcome at all¡­ "What are you waiting for, you cowards!" I yelled, slowly pulling out the Class 1 flag, the white color clearly visible¡­ "This is what you want, right? If you want it so badly, come and get it." Twisting my lips into a smile, blood continued to trickle down¡­ The reason I provoked them wasn''t because I had a death wish. The real monster was already standing right behind me, whispering things even more terrifying than what was happening right now¡­ "I''ll kill them¡­ I''ll rip their bones out of their flesh while they''re still alive. I''ll tear out their hearts, pull off their limbs, and make them eat each other alive." Leslie, her eyes as black as the abyss, whispered as she hugged me from behind¡­ "..." My body trembled involuntarily at hearing the things she planned to do to the poor bastards in front of us¡­ Even I could feel the pain¡­ The one with a worse temper than mine, the one most pissed off that our moment had been ruined, was none other than Leslie¡­ She literally had blood-red eyes¡­ Blood-red stones rained mercilessly down on a vast ruin, like a goddess descending upon the earthly realm. Evelyn looked down with indifferent eyes, also upset. Because of the ants beneath her feet, Arthur had been taken from her side. So, to return faster, she only had to set fire to the five-kilometer radius, right? Well, that''s what Daniela told her to do. And in fact, it was quite effective. The team leader, the one with the flag, couldn''t leave the five-kilometer radius, or it would count as a disqualification... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. FLOSHH!!! From the ground, a massive water bubble shot up toward her. Evelyn couldn''t defend herself since she was fully focused on her most powerful ability. Two beams of light clashed violently against the water bubble. BOOOOMMMM!! Shockwaves rippled out, and the water fell to the ground like rain, trying to quench the devastating flames¡­ Evelyn glanced down. On the other side, a fierce battle was unfolding. The students wore blue uniforms, representing the third class: [Class 3: Confidence]. They were simply walking in a straight line, and inevitably, they had to run into another class. Unfortunately for them, the third class had the bad luck of being the ones¡­ Draven, the leader of Class 3, clenched his fists tightly. With the strength of a wild beast, he flexed the muscles in his arms, bringing down his axe with killing intent. His red eyes fixed on the brown-haired boy who managed to block his attacks. He frowned, as the smell of ash began spreading like gunpowder across their territory¡­ His pupils dilated; his situation was dire¡­ The fire was starting to consume from the right side, gradually cornering them like rats¡­ Ahead, green flashes slashed mercilessly through his comrades as if they were mere sheets of paper¡­ Further back, amidst the white flashes, a young girl with a hat over her head and green eyes placed her hands on the ground. From them, hundreds of vines emerged from the depths of the earth, slithering like snakes, forming a large wall to prevent anyone from escaping¡­ Another orange-haired girl dashed across the battlefield, not fighting anyone, as if she was fleeing after stealing something¡­ Blue sparks darted from the depths of the forest, only to disappear again. Draven knew that young man was Adrian¡­ And finally, the golden-haired girl with matching eyes stood at the center of the battle. Her body radiated light, protecting her comrades and burning any enemies that ventured into her range. With only six active members, [Class 3: Confidence] was being annihilated. Draven swallowed dryly¡­ He was now regretting having been deceived by that bastard, the leader of [Class 5: Happiness]¡­: "Is this the power of [Class 1: Hope]?" he asked himself. Chapter 39 Victory [Ding! Congratulations on successfully completing the mission: Survive!][The following rewards are granted] [The host levels up 5 times!] "Status," I murmured softly... [Name: Arturo] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 15] [Strength: 34] [Agility: 30] [Endurance: 31] [Defense: 30] [Mana Points: 38] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Description: ?] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction toward you. The more interest you gain from someone, the easier it is to control their mental state (Works only if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual by means of arguments, proof, and emotional tactics.] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is able to shut off emotions from their mind.] [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lv1] [10/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it is fully transformed into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the bearer.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh will burn for all eternity.] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Seraphs'' Interest] [Emilia Rose White: 80 (Interest)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 300 (No words...)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 50 (Friendly)] I indeed leveled up 5 times from the system reward... -Buargghh! Spewing a mouthful of blood, my body trembled involuntarily... "Damn it... my body is at its limit..." But even so, thanks to the [Cold Mind] skill, I felt no pain. Clenching my fists, I feared the violent reaction once my pain sensors reactivated... Looking around, blood splatters spread everywhere, bodies cleanly severed by Leslie''s blade¡ªa bizarre sight. Some black stains littered the ground; they were the students I had managed to touch with my flames. Taking a deep breath... I looked to the center, Leslie''s beautiful black hair swaying in the wind, her violet eyes gazing deeply at me. It would''ve been touching if she weren''t covered in blood... "I''m sorry... I''ll be out for a few hours..." Blood trickled from the corners of my lips... By my estimates, the blue flame had been active for nearly half an hour. The attacks had completely stopped, but the other half, who had been hiding, managed to escape. We didn''t need to pursue them, nor was I in any condition to. My legs buckled, and I fell to the ground... Gritting my teeth... Who in the world isn''t afraid of pain? My body spasmed again, and I felt my consciousness starting to fade as my mana reserves were depleting... "Deactivate [Cold Mind] skill." [Cold Mind skill deactivated.] The world seemed to stop, and I didn''t even get a chance to blink before I passed out. Even unconscious, I felt my flesh tearing and constantly convulsing... The pain was so intense that... -ARTGHHTTTT!! Knock me out!!! Screaming in agony as if my soul were being split in half... Bang!!! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ***** "Perfect..." Daniela sighed as she looked at the small blue flag in her hands. The flag was no more than half a meter in size. The few students still alive watched with trembling eyes as their bodies disappeared into starlight, signaling their disqualification... Daniela handed the flag to Adrian: "At least we won''t come in last place..." She glanced sorrowfully at Kara''s body as it too vanished into starlight. All that remained of this battlefield was the blood... the other bodies also vanished silently... The only casualty was Kara... leaving us with just 8 students from Class 1... "Damn, this hurts..." Beatrice sat on the ground, looking regretfully at her right arm, which had been severed by Draven''s axe. In fact, Kara also died due to his axe... "I''m exhausted..." Olivia also sat on the ground, letting her hat fall. She wiped the dirt off her face and pursed her lips: "Anyone have water?" she asked, her lips dry. "I do, but only 3 liters. It''s all we have for now..." Adrian pulled out a bottle of water and handed it to Olivia. "Ouch! Ouch!! It hurts!!" Elias cried out in pain, gritting his teeth... "Stop moving! You''re a man, deal with it!" Daniela scowled as she placed her hands on Elias''s chest, using healing magic to close the deep wound... "It burns like hell!" Elias groaned, closing his eyes... Quiet footsteps approached from behind. Without turning, Daniela asked, "How are you feeling, Evelyn?" "I''m a bit tired, hungry, and sleepy," she murmured, sitting down beside her and falling silent... "We''re worse off than before." Beatrice picked up her severed arm and handed it to Adrian, who looked at her in confusion... "What are you doing?" he asked, adjusting his glasses. "Keep my arm! You think I''m just going to leave it lying around?" Beatrice smacked Adrian on the head with her severed arm... He nodded silently: "Crazy woman..." Beatrice grinned... "We should leave; I don''t want another group of students to show up after hearing the explosions. Besides..." Beatrice pointed to the sea of smoke rising from the forest... "That''s drawing too much attention..." Daniela, with bloodstained hands, wiped them with a cloth... She looked at all her companions... They were just as exhausted as she was... After using too much healing magic along with protection and attack magic, their mana reserves were nearly drained. But it was true that staying here any longer might bring another attack, and we hadn''t eaten... Thinking of that... "What did you get, Adrian?" Adrian''s main mission was to steal all the supplies. He looked into his bag and adjusted his glasses: "We''ve got half of what looks like a deer carcass, some medicine, small cots, cups, and toilet paper..." Daniela, Beatrice, and Olivia''s eyes lit up... "Let''s head back to our territory..." Daniela quickly stood up, eyeing the water Beatrice and Olivia had... The others also stood silently, especially Elias and Adrian, who exchanged strange glances at the two girls'' reactions... they even seemed to walk faster... Chapter 40 For the first time "It''s mine... only mine, right? Right? Right?""No, it''s mine." "But we are the same person?" "We are not." "Why do you deny me so much?" "Because you want to take what belongs to me." Leslie began to talk to herself... while stroking Arthur''s hair, who was resting on her lap. "I''m awake... let me out." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, why do you want to come out?" "To... lock him in a basement?" "Why would you do that?" "So no one else can have him." "Well... you have a point..." "Let me out." "No." Leslie closed her eyes. Every time she found herself in her mind, she saw herself. She was chained, the chains were pure white, so thick they were almost five meters wide. In the midst of the darkness of her mind, there was a perfect copy of herself... with multiple wings behind her back, expanding as far as the eye could see. The eyes of that being were golden, and her hair was still the same ink-black... the wings emitted an ethereal glow. Leslie looked at her double. "What do you really want?" she asked as she sat down. They had always had this strange conversation, but this time, she spoke much more than usual. "To get out of this damned place, I''ve always said that..." the angel shrugged... she looked amused at her pure self and smiled mischievously. "Of course, I''ll also take Arthur with me... HE WILL ONLY BE MINE!!" The angel let out a bestial growl as her eyes gleamed dangerously. Leslie looked at the angel and chuckled, "I''ll never let you out." "It''s inevitable. One way or another, I''ll take control of your body," the angel glanced at her own chained self and the deep darkness surrounding her. "You know... my Arthur is a demon, don''t you?" "I didn''t know," Leslie pursed her lips. "What''s the problem?" she tilted her head, confused. "Well... besides being a demon, the primary enemy of angels... all the other bitches will notice too. The red, the white, and the blue must have already realized it. It''s very... very obvious. Even though his soul resembles that of humans, it doesn''t change his essence. That blue flame is quite curious¡ªit''s the first time in my immortal life that I''ve seen something like it..." The angel frowned. "What do you think about that?" Leslie thought for a few moments. "It''s pretty complicated. I''d rather avoid it. Besides, I don''t really care..." Leslie was sincere. The angel looked at her. "Our souls reject each other, but with him, it might work. His soul is an anomaly. Hehehe, we all think the same. We''re immortal crazies, bored with the same old thing... besides, he was supposed to be the chosen one of the goddess, but he died. Well, actually, Arthur killed him. It was all chaos. I don''t care much about what happened, but the outcome is more important. Arthur is the chosen one of the goddess of chaos, and the goddess of light is completely insane. She''s looking for a vessel to give her blessing... but for now, I don''t know anything else. That damn goddess is the one who sealed the seven of us..." The angel began talking to herself... Leslie was used to just listening in silence. "We were supposed to be the ultimate weapon to go to battle against the seven sins, but the lines of destiny changed, and at the center of it all is my Arthur. He''s the cause of all this chaos... tell me, what side will you choose?" The angel asked again. "Isn''t it obvious?" Leslie frowned. "You''re right, sorry, sometimes I forget we think the same. You know... our soul is being corrupted..." The angel looked down. Her golden eyes gazed at the small dark energy swirling in a corner of her soul. "The unique ability of the goddess of chaos is quite impressive. Even an angel of our rank can be corrupted... I wonder what the goddess of light will think." "Do you want to become a demon?" Leslie looked at the angel. "I don''t know, it''s too early to think about it, and I also don''t know what the others will think... it''s a very drastic change. You''d be betraying your race, and I''d be betraying mine. It''s a big issue, but love conquers all, transcends barriers, and achieves the impossible... how unfortunate..." The angel lowered her head in sadness. "We need the love of a person to keep us from going crazy, and we can''t choose..." The angel shook her head. Leslie buried her face in her arms, remembering her past. She always tried to seek love from her parents, but they always ignored her. For some reason, they looked at her with different eyes. Fear was in their eyes, as if they were looking at some kind of monster... The first time she received love was from Daniela and Evelyn... and the first time she fell in love was at first sight... "We were supposed to be bound for eternity to the chosen one of the goddess, but that changed. Now we are chained to a demon. Did we switch sides or switch leashes? Hmm, I don''t have the answer, but the feeling is real, we both feel the same. Become a demon and rebel against the goddess who chained us? I don''t know what will happen in the future..." "What is Arthur planning?" the angel asked again. "We don''t know either. Even if his plan is to destroy the human race or anything else, we can''t reject him. [Complete obedience] is our flaw, and [Eternal love] is our unique ability." "Does it bother you not being able to choose?" Leslie asked. "No? After all, the only thing I know is obedience. The only thing I''ve known is to obey. After countless years of the same, you get used to it..." the angel laughed at herself. "What will Lilith do with Arthur? Why does he have the seven seals on his soul? Who is Arthur really? It''s very complicated. Like I said, everything is chaos. Until the goddess chooses a new chosen one, there will be no stability between the two realms... What will happen after that? Will our love change? Our thoughts? Why do we exist?" Leslie remained silent. "You said you wanted to come out, you always say it''s to be free, but what does that really mean?" "Isn''t it obvious? The first thing I''ll do is completely exterminate all of humanity," the angel laughed to herself as her cheeks flushed red. "After making sure all humans are dead, I will feel true freedom for the first time in my existence. I''ll feel how the chains that bind my body disappear completely. After all, with no humans, there will be no more chosen ones. For the first time, I''ll decide for myself, and the first decision I''ll make is to kill Arthur, and the second decision I''ll make for myself is to kill myself... Isn''t that wonderful?" The angel started laughing uncontrollably, tears streaming down her face. Leslie sighed, "You''re completely insane..." Chapter 41 Third day "Wake up...""Wake up..." "Wake up..." Opening my eyes slowly, a soft voice pulls me out of my deep slumber, as delicate as the petal of a rose... My vision was still a bit dark... What I could see was beautiful golden hair and a pair of eyes that seemed like two small suns... peeking from her fallen hair were two pointed ears... a bit dazed... "Wake up already! The food is ready!" the beautiful elf girl shouted, frowning... Coming out of my daze, I fully open my eyes... "Daniela?" trying to lift my body... -Argghhh!! A hellish pain coursed through my entire body, an agonizing groan escaped involuntarily from my lips... clenching my teeth, and with my mind fully awake, the pain of feeling my body as hot as the flames of a volcano... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Kukk...! Closing my lips to avoid another groan... Daniela frowned: "I tried using my healing magic, but it was useless. For some reason, it doesn''t work on you." She placed her hands on her hips, thinking for a moment, looking at my body that was covered in damp bandages: "It''s the only thing I could do for now to lower your body temperature, which was beyond human limits... I was surprised to know your brain didn''t melt from the heat." She gave a mocking smile... Just as I was about to thank her for the care, hearing her sarcastic words and looking into her mocking eyes, I swallowed my words, placing a twisted smile: "You''ll pay for this, bitch!" "Ha!" She snorted and crossed her arms: "If you could even move, haha, better stay still and quiet, you''re much friendlier that way." Leaving those words, she walked away, sighing... I looked around again, finding myself in a small room and for some reason feeling very comfortable, sensing the softness of cotton beneath my body... it was a small bed... at my feet was a beautiful woman with red hair, her eyes closed, sleeping deeply... and just above her was Leslie, a very strange combination, one on top of the other... Closing my eyes, I tried to make the least possible movement: "It seems it was a success... they managed to emerge victorious in their desperate attack to avoid being last... I also gained great benefits... I leveled up five times, now I only need 10 more levels, and I''ll be on par with all the first-year students... I hope." Reflecting to myself... [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] Looking at the corruption level, indeed with the initial 5 I had, plus the 5 I gained from the mission, it rose to 10%... that''s clearly very good, but the problem is... [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] It rose by 3%... thinking for a moment... I guess it''s due to the interruption from Class 2, that clearly had a great effect on Leslie''s mental state... [Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of herself! The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host] [Requirements! The Fourth Seraph''s seal must be below 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Rewards: Information on the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] "I still have some margin, as long as it doesn''t exceed 10%, I''ll live, but even so, that 3% really bothers me... clenching my teeth: "Damn Class 2! It''s all their fault..." Step...Step... Turning my gaze, I look at Daniela... she had a tray in her hands... looking at her intently... especially her two pointed ears... "I had completely forgotten she was an Elf..." I was so engrossed in my situation... now that I remember, Daniela''s whole family are elves...: "What are you looking at? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me!? Sorry, but I''m not interested in a romantic relationship..." she said, pursing her lips... looking with open eyes: "What the hell are you talking about?" as far as I know, I was just looking at her ears... "Well, forget it, then here! Eat!" she said with a smile... looking at her darkly: "Can''t you see I can''t move?" "Do you want me to feed you?" She raised an eyebrow while looking at me with half-closed eyes. Looking at Evelyn, she was already devouring her plate with great vigor... right now she''s in her own world and it''s impossible to bother her, on the other hand, Leslie is exhausted... "Well... what can I do," trying to stretch my hand... -Arghhtg!! "Damn it!!" cursing mentally, I stay still, it''s impossible to move... every movement I make feels like my flesh is tearing... Daniela looked at me closely, she sighed... sat silently, and put Leslie''s plate aside, her soft hands took the spoon...: "Well done... for successfully defending the flag..." She lowered her head as her cheeks turned a little red...: "Just this once, I''ll do you this favor!" Raising her head... looking at her silently, her red cheeks along with her golden eyes trembling slightly... and also with the moonlight... she looked incredibly beautiful. Shaking my head mentally... she placed the spoon in the soup...: "Say ah..." She said while she was also dying of embarrassment... I can''t believe it, the typical romance scene is happening right in front of my eyes... everything fits, a beautiful woman and a patient... she feeds you and says the magic words... now that I''m experiencing it firsthand... Opening my lips a little... -Urghhhgg!! Reacting strongly, the liquid... "It''s hot, damn it!!!" My body moves instinctively... -Arhghtgrrhh!!! "Stupid idiot!!! Blow on it first!!!" Twisting like a worm... I scream in pain, with my tongue burned and my whole body in the same way... the only thing I know right now is pain... "Uhh.!!! Ehh!!!! ahhh!!" Daniela trembled slightly and her face turned much redder... she joined her hands and healing magic surrounded my body... "You just said it doesn''t work, what the hell are you doing!!!" Shouting at her while looking at her with red eyes... I clench my teeth... With tearful eyes, Daniela didn''t know what to do... without looking at how she messed up more than she wanted to help... she looked hopefully at Evelyn... she saw the situation and nodded silently... Evelyn carefully took the plate... Daniela stepped aside with a look of a child scolded by her parents and sat in a corner... Carefully, Evelyn... Blew on it... [Ding! Congratulations!] [You made the candidate for saint feel bad for her actions!] [The resistance stat increased by 2 points!] Taking the spoon full of food from Evelyn''s hands carefully... I look at Daniela... she lowers her head when my eyes meet hers...:"HAHAHA! SCREW YOU!" at least I gained something... I suppose... "..." I''m not a masochist at all! I don''t like pain, okay?! Chapter 42 Third day (2) "Then what do we do now?" Olivia asked, her eyes shining as she watched the meat sizzle over the heat of the fire in the middle of a campfire. All the students from class one were patiently waiting for the meat to reach its perfect cooking point...The sun had just started rising in the north, and the warm fire gave a comforting sense of tranquility. Most of the faces were glowing for some strange reason, but the brightest ones were Daniela, Olivia, Evelyn, and Leslie... "What is going on?" I silently asked myself... "I don''t know," Daniela finally spoke, calmly turning the meat skewered on a wooden stick. "I think the best thing we can do is take today as a rest day. What I mean is, just search for water or animals. Even though we have meat for today and half of tomorrow, we''ll still need water... we only have one liter," Adri¨¢n commented while looking into his dimensional pocket, doing a quick inventory of the things he had on hand. "I agree too, I''m really exhausted. I desperately need a bath! I smell like blood and sweat!" Beatrice raised her hand, agreeing with Adri¨¢n''s words. She wrinkled her nose and looked at herself with disgust. "I think it''s a good idea too. This way, we can restore our strength and relieve some mental fatigue at the same time," Elias agreed as well... "This way, I can sleep a lot more," Evelyn murmured to herself, her eyes glowing. "Any clue where we might find a lake or something like that?" Daniela placed the skewers on each plate. With white gloves, she removed each piece of meat and served them with fresh vegetables. Handing a plate to each of her classmates, she glanced at Arthur from the corner of her eye and lowered her head with blushing cheeks... quickly sitting back down, she looked at Beatrice, waiting for an answer to her question. "There''s a place a few kilometers from here where the vegetation is much denser than the rest of the forest. I suppose, or rather hope, that there''s some kind of stream there... but like I said, it''s just a guess," Beatrice replied while taking a piece of meat to her mouth. She chewed slowly and closed her eyes as if savoring the best meat. "Ten kilometers... quite far, but necessary. Water is what we have the least of," Adri¨¢n said, taking out small bottles of water and distributing them to his companions. "For now, just relax and enjoy breakfast..." Daniela also began eating, though her mind seemed to be elsewhere. "Are you okay, Daniela?" Olivia asked, concern in her eyes. "Uh... yes, I''m fine!" Daniela replied quickly, as if nervous. "I''m just thinking about a few things..." she murmured as she continued eating. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others remained silent as they enjoyed the sweet smell of the grilled meat... "Here, eat..." Leslie moved her hands toward my mouth. "Say ahhh." She looked at me with piercing eyes, leaving no room for refusal... Somehow, she found out Evelyn had fed me, and now she was doing the same. ****** "Your class has a lot of problems... but still, they managed to get through it. Isn''t that unfair?" The emerald-green-haired professor pursed her lips, watching the calm breakfast of Emilia''s class... she curiously looked at Emilia to gauge her reaction. Emilia gazed indifferently at the screen assigned to her class. "It''s not bad. If they weren''t capable of overcoming this situation, they wouldn''t deserve to be in class one," she said calmly, placing her hands on her hips. "You should worry about your class instead of mine," she frowned, looking at her friend. Her friend shrugged. "They barely survived Leslie''s blade. She was pretty ruthless, if you ask me," she said, glancing at the young Leslie, who was now trying to force-feed another student. "Ah, the energy of youth..." she said with embarrassment. Cristina''s ice-cold expression almost melted like a summer ice cube... mustering all her mental strength, she glared at Arthur. "I can''t believe it! How the hell could they do that?" she cursed mentally. In her mind, she still recalled how those two nearly devoured each other! Didn''t they know they were being monitored by five professors? Fortunately, only her friend and she were present at the time... but even so, her mind replayed how Arthur''s hands became bold on Leslie''s body... A shiver ran down her spine, filling her with indignation and embarrassment. "I''ll educate them properly..." she murmured. Over these past three days, she constantly had to reprimand those two because they were always so close... especially Leslie, who never seemed to detach from Arthur. She sighed to herself, growing tired of the same thing! How many more times would she have to witness this spectacle? In her whole life, she''d never seen anything like it, and in less than a month, it felt like she had already seen everything! Her mind was now in chaos. Leslie and Evelyn were no ordinary people! They were future pillars of the empire! And to think that those two had already been tainted by the hands of a commoner... and everyone knew it! What would their parents, the emperor, and even the saints think? A headache started creeping back in... Feeling the familiar pain she constantly suffered thanks to one person, she couldn''t help but sigh again. Even so, the situation was very complicated, even for her... "What will you do about it?" she thought of the angel''s words. She sank into her thoughts... she didn''t want to die, but she didn''t want to fall into his clutches either. Biting her lip... "Damn it, why is this happening to me..." she cursed internally, sitting back in her chair, massaging her temples. She couldn''t choose either, none of the seven could choose... "This is garbage," she thought. She literally had to submit to a man, something she had done with men before, but now she had to do it for one. "This is karma..." she looked back at the young man wrapped in the arms of Leslie and Evelyn... he literally looked like some kind of public transportation... Chapter 43 Crazy Step... step...Through dark corridors so dilapidated they seemed abandoned for thousands of years... a beautiful woman with white hair and bright red eyes like two rubies walked calmly, her blood-red dress wrapping around her seductive figure... she glanced through one of the large windows... The sky was a reddish hue with black clouds stretching as far as the eye could see. Across this vast land, black buildings rose, with streets and some demons walking along them. Lilith looked at the sky, the red moon illuminating the entire city... turning her gaze again, she walked with the help of the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling... after a few turns, she arrived at another place. Her eyes fell on the large castle in front of her, and her lips curved into a smile... with the next step, her body disappeared... "Why are you back, mother... You just had to come now... AHHHH!!" The young woman with pink hair looked at her mother, with flushed cheeks and clouded eyes, she gazed seductively at her... her hands wouldn''t stop moving... between her legs... she arched her back...: "Hyaaahhh!!!" with an expression full of lust... Splat! Splat! Splat! She was right now like an endless fountain... squeezing her clitoris harder... she gasped with obvious desire in her voice...: "Mother... come, have fun with your daughter..." she smiled seductively... Lilith raised an eyebrow and turned towards the table, pouring herself a cup of tea...: "Is this how you greet your mother?" She asked with a smile... while cleaning her daughter''s love juices with her other hand... The young woman put on a cheeky smile: "Didn''t you like it?" She gave puppy eyes... "It was wonderful..." Lilith nodded with a smile... "There you go!" The completely naked young woman ran to her mother, her large breasts bouncing up and down... with a wide smile, she hugged her mother...: "You smell delicious, mother..." She began touching Lilith... but suddenly her expression froze. Gently, she sat in front of Lilith, poured herself some tea, and took a sip...: "What brings you back, mother?" She asked with a smile. Lilith looked at her daughter''s pale skin and the two horns on her head... and smiled: "I had some matters to attend to, and I also wanted to visit my precious daughter" she took some cookies: "Although I didn''t expect to see you in that situation..." She shook her head... "Hehehe, come on, mother, you''ve seen me in worse situations!" The pink-haired young woman proudly puffed out her chest... she licked her lips and looked at her mother: "Will you spend the night?" She asked... Lilith, sensing her daughter''s thoughts: "Of course, but right now I''m very tired" she reclined in the chair... "Oh! By the way, what happened to my toy?" The young woman asked with bright eyes...: "He''s having fun, I suppose" Lilith responded with a smile: "Although he''s not yours, he''s mine." Lilith''s eyes sparkled, and the young woman pouted: "But we''re family, and family shares! I miss playing with him!" she started to throw a tantrum... "Don''t worry about that... we''ll all have plenty of fun..." Lilith looked out the window again... she wore a charming smile... taking another sip of tea... she turned back to her daughter: "Anything new?" "Yes! Those bastards are bugging me to marry their useless sons! They''re so annoying! Their tiny dicks won''t satisfy me! Mother, kill them for me!" She began to complain to her mother like a little girl who got picked on at school... Lilith smiled... after all, her daughter was barely 50 years old... just a baby in her eyes...: "Don''t worry, love, mama will take care of it" she smiled tenderly... "Hehehe! I can always count on you, mama!" She nodded her head...: "But by the way... when will he come?" She asked curiously... Lilith pursed her lips for a moment...: "I''m not sure, but I''ll keep you informed." "Hmph!" the young woman pouted...: "How many days are you staying home?" she asked again... "A week," Lilith replied. "Hehehe, that''s a long time!" Lily''s cheeks turned red...: "By the way, he also came..." Lily rolled her eyes... "The bloodsucker?" Lilith raised an eyebrow... "Yes, he also wants my body! Or my blood... I''m not sure about that." She crossed her arms... "He came with his sister! That idiot thought his sister''s help would convince me to marry him! But his sister almost killed him! HAHAHAHAHA! It was so fun to watch, God, how I love his sister!" Lily smiled sweetly... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Violet?" Lilith became interested in that girl... "Yes, the same one, my best friend! She also can''t wait to see Arthur again, she says she misses his blood, tsk, that mosquito! She only thinks about blood!" Lily clicked her tongue... "Well... I guess I''ll have to bring him as soon as possible..." Lilith nodded...: "Of course, you have to!" Her daughter was more than agreeable... "It will be an interesting reunion..." Lilith looked at the red wine in her hands... she sank into her thoughts... hahaha, two crazy succubi and a vampire woman who''s equally crazy... crazy over a man!! Crazy for him! "We can''t let him go..." Lilith looked at her daughter while her eyes shone... Lily also nodded: "No way." **** "HUHHH!!!" "What the hell was that?!" Arthur felt his whole body shiver as his hair stood on end... hugging himself, he felt extremely dirty... just a few seconds ago... his expression darkened... it definitely wasn''t Leslie or Evelyn... even though they were lying close to him... "...." Rolling his eyes, he took a deep breath, feeling as though his life force was being forcibly drained... shuddering again... he felt the urge to calm down... -Hmmhhh! -Hynaaahhh!! Soft and relaxing... Arthur nodded silently, realizing that in each of his hands, there were breasts... one belonged to Leslie, and the other to Evelyn... He thought deeply: same size... same softness... same elasticity... same everything!!! They are both more than perfect! This is paradise, people! A breast in each hand and two stunning beauties! He almost cried uncontrollably... "It feels so good to be alive!" Raising his hands, a tear ran down his face... he swore he had to survive at all costs... "What the hell are you doing?!!!" Daniela pointed at Arthur''s hands, which were still massaging the sleeping women''s breasts... "I''m in heaven!" "YOU BASTARD!!!" Daniela shouted, her cheeks flushed... Chapter 44 Punishing the Elf (R-18) "Apologize!! You useless wretch, do you have any idea how much pain you made me go through because of your stupidity! Incompetent woman!" Letting any words spill from my mouth, my hand came down at a terrifying speed... with eyes red from rage (and lust), I glared fiercely at the elf woman lying face down on my lap...*Slap!!* -Ohmhh!!! She covered her mouth, trying to stifle her moans... her cheeks were as red as her ears... *Slap!! Slap!! Slap!!* "I''m asking you a question! Can''t you speak, bitch?!" My hand kept spanking her large, soft ass that was like a damn bubble... my fingers sank into her smooth flesh!! It feels too good! -Hyan!!! Ahghhhh! S-Stop.... AHHHH!! Daniela tried to escape my grasp, but she failed miserably... considering that she''s much stronger than me, she should have escaped easily, but... seeing how her legs trembled and her eyes lost their shine... "This bitch is enjoying it! She''s basically a masochist, and the reason she''s not leaving is because she likes it!" Twisting my lips... this is the moment... hehehe. "System, activate [Seduction]." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The Seduction skill has been activated...] "Now''s not the time..." I thought to myself. *Slap!! Slap!* "The only thing you can do is moan like a bitch! Apologize!" Spanking her fat ass again, I watched it bounce, and her flesh spread out... it''s absolute madness... an elf''s body is definitely very seductive... "P-please... Nyahnnnn!! No!! Wait...!!!" *Slap!! Slap! Slap!! Slap!* This is too addictive... watching the cheeks of her ass turn red... and the wetness growing between her legs... Her mouth hung open, panting heavily, her large breasts rising and falling... while her cheeks and ears turned even redder... "Damn! I can''t stop now!"... *Slap!! Slap!* Grabbing her ass firmly, I squeezed hard... -Nhyhaaaaa!! OHHAHHHHh!! She moaned loudly again... with a smile, I leaned into her ear... "You like it, don''t you?" I whispered, like a demon... Daniela squeezed her legs together... "N-NO, I DON''T LIKE IT... Hyahggghh!!" "How can you not like it? You''re getting wetter every second... Are you lying to me?" I squeezed her soft ass even harder... one of my fingers slipped between her legs, and Daniela''s body shuddered... her breathing grew even heavier... "What would people think if they knew a saint had such a fetish..." I bit her ear gently... it''s common knowledge that elf ears are their weakest point. -Nhyaaaaa oHHHH!!! S-SOMETHING''S COMING!!! Daniela lifted her head, her eyes rolling back... her body convulsed violently, and she opened her legs a bit.... -Hyajhhhhhh nooo!!! I''m cumming!!! *Splash* *Splash* Watching the huge mess of fluids gush from Daniela... my fingers shimmered... I brought them to my mouth... "Delicious..." Feeling Daniela''s body go limp, I realized she had passed out... letting out a satisfied sigh! [Ding! Congratulations! The host has achieved another goal!] [Daniela Von Benedetto has surrendered to the host!] [Daniela Von Benedetto has been established as the second person to be corrupted by the host!] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochist Saint!)] [Corruption level: 15%] [Ding! Congratulations! Rewards have been determined!] [The host has leveled up by 5!] [Ding! The host has received 10 skill points for conquering the daughter of the sixth seraph!] [Ding! Congratulations!] [Daniela Von Benedetto''s interest has risen to 100!] [The host has received the skill [Magic Hands!] [Description: A secondary skill of the sin of lust! The host''s hands are more skillful on women''s bodies! The more the host touches a woman, the hotter she gets!] Seeing the system notifications, a big smile spread across my lips... Lifting Daniela''s body carefully, I laid her gently on her bed... silently, I left the mansion... If you''re wondering how all this happened, well... **** A few minutes earlier... Looking at the two beautiful women lying on the bed, hugging each other... I let out a tired sigh... I finally got free of them after almost four hours... Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I quietly left and sat on a rock far from the ruined mansion. The place was very quiet. Elias, Adrian, Olivia, and Beatrice had gone to fetch water supplies and maybe find some food or fruit along the way. Daniela, Leslie, Evelyn, and I stayed behind to rest... because of this, the place was much quieter than usual... Thinking to myself, I heard footsteps approaching... Seeing Daniela, I frowned... Since yesterday, she had been acting strange, occasionally giving me quick glances and lowering her head in embarrassment... "What''s wrong with this woman now?" I asked myself, watching her silently. She awkwardly tried to speak... "Speak up already," I said quickly... She lowered her head: "I-I''m sorry about last night..." she apologized again... Looking at her, I was about to speak, but... "I know I caused you a lot of pain! That''s why I have to make amends in some way." She lowered her head even more, and her cheeks flushed slightly... "Ehhh," dazed, I didn''t follow her line of thought. Yes, it annoyed me to feel pain because of her, but even though I gained points, I was still angry, of course, but I''m not that petty... I think. Maybe it was the system''s reward that made me not hate her... As I was about to speak... "That''s why I have to endure the same treatment!" She spoke louder than before... lowering her head further.... "What is going on?" I asked myself, everything was happening so fast... "Please!! Punish me!" She lowered her head even more, and her cheeks and ears turned even redder... "I have to feel the same level of pain you felt because of me... you can use my body..." the last part she whispered like a mosquito... My mind went blank, but it quickly returned, as if my brain had plugged into an outlet... I quickly remembered... Daniela is a masochist... she''s asking me to punish her... she''s asking me to use her body... she''s giving herself to me!!! With a serious look in my eyes: "Come here!!" I ordered in an extremely cold voice... "Y-yes!" Daniela lowered her head and approached... With a swift move, I placed her on my lap, face down... with her perky ass resting on my legs... "I''ll make you mine right now!!" With a wicked grin, I pulled down her pants... Chapter 45 Lake "This is quite impressive..." Olivia gazed with bright eyes at the beautiful lake before her, watching as the crystal-clear waters moved gently with the passing wind.After walking carefully for a few hours, they managed to find their way thanks to Beatrice. Everything would have been perfect, but... "Kill those damn thieves!!" A shout full of murderous intent echoed from below. Olivia turned her gaze. It was a confrontation between Class 2 and Class 4. Of course, it was absurd; they were fighting over control of the lake. Around them were some fruits, such as apples, bananas, and a few coconuts. The battle wasn''t too big¡ªjust five students on each side. "It''s better to wait," Adrien, perched silently on a branch, observed. "There are four of us, and I have a feeling that if we join, they''ll attack us instead," he said while calmly sitting down. "They''ll take a while, but you''re right. Once both sides are exhausted, we can take advantage of the opportunity to strike," Olivia agreed. It was the best course of action, considering their goal wasn''t to fight. She licked her lips as she looked at the lake and scratched her hand a little. "I can''t take it anymore; I need a bath," she silently begged. "Damn it, why do we always run into those damned lizards?!" Beatrice was in the same position as Olivia. Three days without bathing were already affecting her mental state. For a young noble like her, cleanliness was the most basic instruction given to her as a child. Below, the students continued, occasionally throwing insults, groans of pain, agony, resentment¡ªall of that. After a few minutes, the situation calmed down a bit. Finally, most of the ten students lay dead on the ground. "I think the fun''s over..." Elias silently drew his sword. "I''ll handle it." Beatrice couldn''t hold back any longer. Her body became enveloped in her aura, and she disappeared moments later. Bang! The four of them looked at the poor student in the blue uniform, who was staring at them wide-eyed, with sweat dripping down his forehead. He turned his head, but there was no escape. With nothing else to do, he swallowed hard. "H-Hello..." he raised his hand awkwardly. Adrien adjusted his glasses and glanced at Beatrice and Elias. They understood the message and descended to where the two fleeing groups had been. Olivia crouched down, a sweet smile forming on her lips. The boy trembled and took a few steps back. "Do you want to make this easy or hard?" Olivia asked softly, her wand in hand as she carefully watched the young man. His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and his body showed signs of wounds and obvious exhaustion. "W-What do you want to know?" The young man hesitated for a moment before finally asking. Olivia frowned. "You attacked our comrades, and they were alone. But it''s strange you knew they were alone. Do you know anything about that?" Olivia asked casually, though the thought had been on her mind since the attack at the mall. Daniela had initially suggested it, because it was suspicious that they knew where she was, and the three explosions occurred in exact locations, leaving no escape for her comrades, who were then eliminated. The young man opened his eyes wide, hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head. Olivia tilted her head, casually grabbing his hand. "Did you know that the human body is made up of approximately 50% to 70% water? I''ve always wondered what happens if you exceed that limit. Will your body explode, or will the water start pouring out of every orifice?" Olivia smiled and stared at the young man. "Want to help me find out?" The boy desperately tried to move his hand, but Olivia''s grip was strong. She placed her fingers on his wrist, and her nails became transparent. -Urhhggg The boy groaned in pain as he watched Olivia''s nails easily pierce one of his veins. He began to feel a cold liquid flowing through his arm. "W-Wait!! Wait... I really don''t know anything! I swear!" The boy''s eyes filled with tears, and he swore by his life that he knew nothing of what Olivia was talking about. But as he saw her smiling like a madwoman, his body trembled. "I don''t know anything! But I saw the group leader talking to someone!!" "Hmmm," Olivia raised an eyebrow and smiled at him. "What else?" The boy, feeling the flow of water in his body slow down, relaxed a little. From the corner of his eye, he could see his vein swollen to a terrifying size. He sighed, "I saw the group leader talking to someone... I couldn''t see who they were because they were hiding in the shadows... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I happened to see them while I was on patrol..." The boy quickly spilled everything he knew. He wasn''t a coward, but dying like that¡ªliterally exploding from excess water! He would have accepted dying in any other way, but... he never imagined it would be like this. He trembled as he looked at Olivia, her nails still embedded in his veins. Olivia paid no attention to the young man in front of her. She looked at Adrien, seeking his advice. Adrien adjusted his glasses and watched as Beatrice and Elias arrived. Beatrice casually cleaned her bloodstained daggers. She looked surprised that the boy they had captured was still alive. "Did you torture him?" she asked as she approached. "Hicckkk!!" The boy squealed in fear, staring at Beatrice''s green hair. "The assassin family of the empire!!" His body and mind trembled. Beatrice''s house was well-known for producing expert assassins, and the worst of them all was its daughter... Beatrice Beaufort. His mind couldn''t take it anymore, and he fainted. "Is he dead?" Beatrice frowned. Adrien shook his head and sighed. "What did you find out?" he asked. Beatrice stood to the side. "He says the leader, Lisa, met with some students a few hours before the event started... that''s all he knew." "So that means Draven had a better grasp of the situation..." Olivia rolled her eyes at Elias. He, for his part, whistled and put his hands behind his back. "In my defense, he killed Kara first..." Elias said with a grim expression. Chapter 46 Return "I''ll take care of gathering any supplies I find on the students'' bodies," Adrien disappeared from the spot, leaving the four behind."Uh... Can I go now?" the young man asked miserably, glancing at the three others, cold sweat running down his back. "I don''t think so..." Beatrice smiled sweetly. "Eh..." The young man''s eyes widened as he saw Elias''s gleaming sword pierce his chest, straight into his heart. Blood spurted from his lips as his body collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut. Olivia sighed indifferently, glancing at Elias before turning to Beatrice. "I''m going to take a dip!" she announced with a fresh smile as she floated down the small crack toward the lake. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beatrice looked at Elias, who shrugged while glancing around. "Take your time," he said, dragging the young man''s body and hiding it in a bush. "I''ll scout the area and see if there''s any game to hunt..." he said before disappearing into the distance, running swiftly. Beatrice smiled as she descended the slope, approaching Olivia, who had already begun undressing. She had chosen a secluded spot, or rather, a corner, to avoid dirtying the entire lake. Footsteps echoed from behind... Adrien frowned, looking down. "Let me do something. I don''t like it when the water gets dirty," he muttered, crouching down to touch the ground. In seconds, a large hole five meters deep and ten meters wide appeared. "You could be more polite, you know?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. She had already removed her shirt and light armor, her white skin glowing with drops of sweat running down her body. She wore a red bra covering her chest, showing no sign of embarrassment. Beatrice grinned wickedly and looked at Adrien. "Just hurry up. I''m dying here; my skin needs to touch water." Adrien briefly glanced at Olivia, adjusted his glasses, and opened his pouch. Water flowed into the hole, filling it to the brim within seconds. "I''m off," he said, returning to his task of collecting supplies and giving the two girls some privacy. "Phew... I was really nervous!" Olivia touched her reddened cheeks. Once Adrien had disappeared, she breathed deeply. Beatrice, with a grin, said, "Come on, don''t overthink it. Adrien has better things to do than stare at your body." She shook her head as she undressed, her green underwear matching the color of her hair and eyes. ***** "What are you doing now?" Arthur asked, his eyes wide as he looked at Daniela, who was staring at him timidly, her ears twitching slightly. "You''re acting weird, long ears..." Leslie hissed like a snake, glaring at Daniela with sharp eyes, ready to pounce at the slightest odd movement. Meanwhile, Evelyn lay face down, looking bored at the three of them. She squinted at Daniela. "Is dinner ready?" she asked with slightly glowing eyes. Daniela snapped out of the strange fantasy in her head and cleared her throat, her cheeks flushed. She stole a glance at Arthur from the corner of her eye. "Yes, actually, dinner is ready." "Perfect." Evelyn nodded, her face lighting up. Suddenly, flames engulfed her figure. Once the three had left the room, Daniela let out a deep sigh. "What''s happening to me?" she clenched her small fists in frustration. She didn''t even fully understand her feelings... well, she did. She closed her eyes, realizing her soul was tinted a deep pink. She sighed again. "I''m in love..." The pink hue represented infatuation, with its shades determining just how deeply one was in love with someone. Sighing once more, tired, she shook her head, patting her cheeks. "I can''t let this happen! I''m supposed to represent purity and all those boring things," she reflected to herself. "But what did he do to me, really?" She glanced down at her body. Just the memory of what had happened hours ago was enough to make her cheeks burn with embarrassment. She wanted to bury her face in the ground forever. "You liked it, didn''t you?" She recalled his words whispered in her ear, her body trembling, as did her legs. "I''m completely crazy..." she murmured to herself. Her best friend, Leslie, seemed to have feelings for him too, and with Evelyn''s strange closeness to him, it could happen to her as well. Now her? "This is dangerous!" Alarm bells rang in her mind. What would her mother think?! Anxiety surged. What would the public say? Her deep thoughts began giving her a slight headache. "For now, it''s best to suppress my emotions," she decided, though she knew that was the worst possible choice. The more you deny your feelings, the stronger they become. She sighed yet again. "I''ll think of something later." Leaving the room, she walked off, lost in thought. Explore more adventures at empire "Oh, Daniela, you''re here." Daniela blinked, momentarily confused as she saw Olivia, who had a refreshing smile. Her skin glowed more than before, and she looked even more beautiful in a way. "You''re back! How did it go?" Daniela felt relieved to see everyone safe. She approached with a smile, curious, "What happened?" Beatrice, looking equally radiant, grinned at Daniela. "We found water! Plenty of it! You can bathe after dinner! Ugh, I''m so happy right now. It''s like being reborn." Beatrice wiped the small tears forming in her eyes. Daniela''s face brightened. Despite trying to clean herself, a peculiar smell still clung to her. She ate quickly, eager to bathe as soon as possible. "By the way, Elias caught a moose," Adrien remarked as he adjusted his glasses. Bang! Beside the small campfire, Elias proudly displayed the large moose, its tongue hanging out, dead. It stood nearly four meters tall¡ªan enormous animal. "With this guy, we won''t have to worry about food for the rest of the event. I was lucky to find it," Elias nodded, satisfied. "Now, we need to talk about something else. We heard something very interesting," Adrien said as he stored the massive animal in his small pouch. It was still a mystery how he did it... Chapter 47 Lets talk "Now we have to talk about something else. We''ve heard something very interesting," Adrien said as he stored the enormous animal in his small bag. It was still a mystery how he did it¡­"What''s going on?" Daniela asked as she took a spoonful of food to her mouth. "On our way to the lake, we found ourselves in the middle of a fight between Class 2 and Class 3. Naturally, we preferred to wait until they finished their business. Once they were done, we tried to kill off the stragglers, but a few of them escaped. We interrogated two of them, one from each class, and the most important thing they mentioned was that they saw their leaders talking to someone hiding in the shadows," Adrien explained, grabbing a bowl and scooping food with a large spoon. "Talking to the shadows?" Daniela frowned deeply. "I guess it has something to do with their unique ability," Beatrice pointed out with her spoon. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a bit strange. Dark arts are supposed to be linked to demons," Olivia agreed, sharing Daniela''s somber expression. "I also don''t think the academy staff would allow djinns on the premises... Right?" Elias asked, eyes wide. "It would be a total insult to the entire empire," Adrien shook his head, not believing that the academy would go to such extremes. It was also true that it would be an affront to the saint¡­ He glanced briefly at Daniela. Although demons are the sworn enemies of the empire, to the Church of Light, they are the worst possible abominations they can lay eyes on¡ªespecially djinns. Arthur remained silent, thinking about djinns. These are humans who sold their souls to demons, and it could be for various reasons: power, ambition, need, revenge... They sell their souls to the demon they made a contract with, and their souls are basically lost and corrupted. They think they''re very powerful and all that¡­ but in reality, their souls are in the hands of the demon, who can crush and consume them at any moment. But, as always, there are different types of djinns, just as there are different types of demons. Any demon can make a contract with a human whose soul is small and weak. The power of a djinn depends on the demon''s power. When a great demon lord makes a contract, the djinn is much stronger, but their soul is much more corrupt and essentially unsalvageable. The best part of all this is that they''re talking about demons, and I''m sitting right here in front of them... The best and worst part, I''d say. It''s all so absurd. I have no idea who this young Class 5 leader using dark magic is or if it''s just a unique ability, as they said. Maybe they''re exaggerating, and it''s just related to that unique ability, but as I can see, the mere mention of a demon makes them nervous... But I agree that if this young student really is a djinn, I don''t think the academy or the empire would allow such an offense. In the end, though, it''s all speculation. "Should we pay a visit to Class 5''s territory?" Beatrice asked Daniela. She set the bowl aside and thought for a few moments. "I''m not sure..." She turned to Adrien. "What do you have in mind?" she asked for his opinion. Adrien adjusted his glasses. "If their ability allows them to hide in the darkness or shadows..." He looked beyond, toward the limits of the fire''s light. "They might be with us right now, hiding while listening to us in silence," he said with a cold smile. "W-wait... that makes sense, after all," Olivia tensed up. Read latest chapters at empire "Yeah, that means they''ve been spying on us since the beginning, from the moment the event started. They located our territory¡­ and shared that information with Class 3 and 4 to ambush us at the shopping center," Daniela bit her lip in frustration. Her first defeat came at that moment, and because of her, most of her companions were eliminated... which means... "We''ve been in their hands from the very beginning," Adrien said as he continued to gaze into the darkness between the trees. Everyone fell silent, except for Leslie and Evelyn, who didn''t care about what was being discussed. Evelyn, in particular, was utterly focused on her bowl of food, smiling brightly as she ate¡­ Briefly looking into the surrounding darkness, I sighed mentally. What an amazing power it must be to control shadows or darkness... Remembering many stories of protagonists with that kind of power, I couldn''t help but frown. In my case, my power hurts me every time I use it... "What''s wrong, Arthur?" Daniela asked, trying to sound as normal as possible, her golden eyes flickering as she struggled to keep her expression steady. "It''s nothing. But in my opinion, regarding our situation, it''s better to finish the event tomorrow," I nodded and looked at all my companions. Adrien pursed his lips. "Why do you say that?" He raised an eyebrow. "Well, it''s pretty simple. If the Class 5 leader has that kind of ability, the more time we give them, the harder it''ll be for us to make any moves. It also gives them more time to form an alliance with Class 2, assuming they haven''t already. But aside from that, attacking Class 5''s territory tomorrow is, in my opinion, the best course of action. Of course, that''s just my opinion. Since I can''t move from this spot, my view is limited," I said before falling silent. "Please!! Let''s do it! I want to finish this event as soon as possible," I thought as I glanced at Leslie from the corner of my eye. She''s been acting really strange lately! Since the afternoon, she''s no longer been glued to me, and now her gaze is lost¡­ A bad feeling crept over my body. Something''s going on in her mind, and it''s definitely not something good! All I want right now is to leave quickly¡­ I suppose I''ll talk to her later. Maybe I can fix this. In the story, the character never had an intimate conversation with Leslie. That only started after the first event... Hopefully, this will fix things... Chapter 48 Lets talk (2) "What do you all think?" Daniela finally cast a glance at her companions. If she had looked at Arthur for a few more seconds, her expression would have turned red..."I think it''s bold," Olivia raised her hand and clicked her tongue. "It''s my first bath after three damn days! You can''t tell me I''m going to get dirty again tomorrow!" She crossed her arms and pouted, clearly upset. "Damn you! If the event ends tomorrow, you''ll be able to leave this cursed place," she cursed Olivia silently. "I think we have to do it!" Elias instantly agreed, eager to kill their enemies. He gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. "I think..." Adrian stroked his chin. "I think it''s not a bad idea. I don''t like the feeling of always being watched¡­" he agreed as well. "I think the same as the four-eyes!" Beatrice stood up, her eyes gleaming as she gazed into the darkness between the trees. "I don''t like stalkers! Let''s kill them all. Only that way will I finally live like a human!" Beatrice''s eyes teared up as she looked at her tattered clothes. Some of her garments were poorly sewn. After all, no one had ever taught her to sew. She didn''t think it was important, but now she knew¡­ in a forest, you can''t be so na?ve! Daniela looked at Evelyn¡­ Evelyn looked back at her, wide-eyed with cheeks puffed. She shrugged and continued what she was doing¡ªeating. Daniela also looked at Leslie, who nodded in agreement. Daniela let out a sigh. "I guess it''s decided¡­" She sat back down and picked up her plate. After eating a couple of spoonfuls, she looked at Beatrice. "Any idea which direction Class 5''s territory is in?" she asked, then took a sip of water. Beatrice nodded. "Class 5''s territory is right behind me." She stood up, turned around, and pointed. "Class 3''s territory is to my left. That makes two classes. Class 4 is to my right, and Class 2 is behind Arthur''s sword." She placed her hands on her hips, the corners of her lips curling into a playful smile. "We, Class 1, are smack in the middle of the four classes." She finally sat down and shook her head. "They definitely did it on purpose. We''re surrounded by the four classes. If they wanted to explore, there''s a good chance they''d pass through here, especially since the shopping area is diagonal to us between the north and east... In short, we''re basically the easiest target to eliminate." Find adventures at empire "Wow¡­" Olivia''s mouth hung open at Beatrice''s words. "It''s like they''re trying to force Class 1 to hold its ground, but they''ve also placed us in the worst spots so the other classes can easily target us." "At the academy, competition is fierce between the classes, especially if you''re at the top. The staff usually places Class 1 in the worst situations. If you overcome them, it means you deserve to be on top. But if you fail, you sink to the bottom, meaning you don''t deserve to be in Class 1. The academy''s goal is to motivate students to compete against each other," Daniela looked sadly at her empty bowl... and at the empty pot... and the one responsible for it, sleeping peacefully on Arthur''s shoulder. She quietly placed her bowl down. "From what I understand, depending on the position you end up in after this event, you''ll be assigned merit points¡­" She lowered her gaze. "With those points, you can acquire artifacts sold by the academy. It''s like currency." She shrugged. "So¡­ how do we do it?" Elias asked with a frown. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s the thing¡­ I don''t know," Daniela chuckled a bit. "Well, I have an idea, but..." she looked skeptically at the darkness between the trees. "There''s a risk of being overheard," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "I suppose we''ll have to whisper¡­" ¡ªHmmm¡­ Hearing a lazy groan, Daniela turned her gaze. "Evelyn, can you generate a flame large enough?" Arthur asked gently while stroking Evelyn''s cheek. She stirred a little, opened her eyes, and stared at Arthur before slowly nodding. Raising her hand, a small flame, red like magma, emerged from her palm. The small orb of fire rose above their heads, and when it reached a height of 15 meters, she shuddered slightly, and a blanket of flames expanded to cover them like a dome. "It''s done." Evelyn looked at Arthur, as if expecting praise. He smiled and patted her head. "Well done." Evelyn purred like a cat, giving a small smile before calmly closing her eyes again. Arthur smiled and looked at Daniela. "Now we can talk without any issues." Daniela nearly suffered a heart attack at Arthur''s smile, but luckily, as a noble, she was excellent at hiding her emotions and quickly regained control. "Almost lost it," she thought to herself. Taking a deep breath, she looked at the dome of flames and nodded. "Thanks, Evelyn." Thankfully, Evelyn didn''t hear her. "It''s pretty warm in here," Olivia rubbed her hands together, a smile on her lips. "I feel so cozy. It''s much better than enduring the extreme cold of this place." She recalled the three days she had to endure¡­ the temperature had dropped to -20 degrees Celsius. "And what do you have in mind, Daniela?" Adrian asked as he sipped his tea. Daniela thought for a moment. "I don''t think it''ll work. If Class 5 really has an alliance with Classes 2 and 3, we''ll have a hard time¡­" She looked at Leslie and Evelyn. "What I was thinking was leaving Arthur alone and taking Leslie and Evelyn with us... It''s quite risky, but considering it might be the last day, we have to take both of them with us¡­" Daniela narrowed her eyes. "That would mean leaving Arthur alone and exposing ourselves to being the second group eliminated." She sat down. "What do you all think?" "It''s too risky, as you said. Considering it could be the last day, it''s not such a crazy plan. But... if the team leader of another class knows Arthur is alone, a group might come to eliminate him. I don''t think it''ll work. I don''t want to be the second one eliminated," Adrian disagreed instantly. "That''s the problem," Daniela already knew her plan had flaws. "The next thing I had in mind is¡­" Chapter 49 Lets talk (3) ¡ªIt''s too risky, as you said. Considering this might be the last day, it''s not such a crazy plan. But... if the team leader of another class finds out Arthur is alone, a group could come to eliminate him. I don''t think it will work. I don''t want to be the second one to be eliminated ¡ªAdrian objected instantly.¡ªThat''s the problem ¡ªDaniela already knew her plan had flaws¡ª. The next thing I had in mind is: "Do the same as last time, take Evelyn with us and leave Leslie with Arthur. This is the best we can do, but we''ll also be leaving a great ally behind¡­" Daniela pressed her lips together. "But as I said, in my opinion, it''s the best option." She nodded her head. "Hmmm... yes, it seems much more reliable... I don''t want to be the second one disqualified either," Olivia nodded as well. "Anyone disagree?" Daniela asked the group. Evelyn was about to raise her hand, but Arthur quickly stopped her. "So, now it''s time to come up with a strategy... any opinions?" Daniela asked openly. "I don''t think any plan will work. In the end, won''t that guy be watching our movements?" Beatrice frowned. "I think the best thing we can do is improvise," she shrugged. "Very risky, but also very effective," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "But whatever can go wrong will go worse... in the end, the best thing we have is Evelyn. She can go all out; offense is our best card..." Adrian''s eyes gleamed mysteriously. "An open field attack?" Olivia''s eyes widened. Adrian looked at her and nodded: "Our goal is to destroy Class 5. There''s a good chance all the other classes will gather in one spot, probably around an open field. Of course, they''ll be hidden and scattered at specific points." "Basically, we''ll do the same thing they did to us on the first day at the mall. But we''re going to attack blindly, and with some luck, a few attacks will hit. And even if they don''t, the rest will be effective ¡ªafter all, we''re in the middle of a forest, and flames are their worst enemy," Daniela agreed with Adrian''s line of thought. She glanced at Evelyn, who was softly smiling, her head resting on Arthur''s lap. "Evelyn, what''s your most destructive attack?" Daniela asked. Evelyn squinted her eyes. "Flame Rain," she said weakly, and the next second, she closed her eyes again. "I guess we have a way to move forward¡­ now we need to decide each of our roles," Daniela looked hopefully at her friends, though her mind was elsewhere. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Arthur''s hand stroking Evelyn''s head... she really wished she were in Evelyn''s place. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can destroy things too, after all, I''m a mage as well," Olivia raised her hand. "I can create a small tsunami or set a trap field with my vine-related magic." "I can find the strongest people and take care of them quietly," Beatrice raised her hand too. "Me¡­ well, I know how to use a sword, more or less, but my strength lies in moving us within a 50-meter radius," Adrian adjusted his glasses again. "I can kill them all¡­" Leslie muttered to herself. She raised her gaze and looked at everyone. Daniela, seeing the emptiness in Leslie''s eyes, shuddered slightly. Her eyes glinted. "Abyssal Darkness..." she thought to herself. She quickly glanced at Arthur, who nodded. He stood up in silence, leaving a pillow in his place as he approached Leslie, taking her hands. "Let''s go for a little walk¡­" Leslie nodded and stood up, the two of them leaving the place with the sound of their footsteps. "What happened?" Elias was genuinely confused. Weren''t they supposed to be coming up with a plan? "Those two will stay here; they''ll have to come up with their own plan in case they''re attacked. Besides, it doesn''t concern us. We have other things to worry about," Daniela acted as casually as possible, though she was worried. It was the first time she''d seen Leslie like that... "Let''s keep coming up with a plan that benefits us!" she clapped to get everyone''s attention again. "Then, what I can do is support you, protect your back," Elias shook his head and stopped thinking about the other two, turning his attention to Daniela. "I can also be at the front, shielding all of you." **** The nights here are eerily quiet, the only sounds being the occasional whistle of the wind or the faint noises of insects coming from the darkness of the forest... Taking a deep breath, I looked down at the ground. Leslie''s shadow was cast on the earth. She was strangely silent, as I mentioned earlier. She''d been acting oddly since the afternoon, like she was lost in her thoughts or talking to herself. I''m not sure, but this definitely isn''t normal! She doesn''t act like this... [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] Experience tales at empire [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (7%)] "Ugh¡­" I let out a mental sigh as I looked at the system notifications... "7%." Seeing how much the percentage had increased¡ªit was only 3% last time I checked... Why did it go up? As far as I know, nothing significant has happened, nor has anything upset Leslie. Just 3% more and it''ll reach 10, and I''ll fail the mission... Gripping her small hand even tighter, I put on a smile. "System, activate [Persuasion] ability." [Persuasion ability activated] "You''ve been acting very strange¡­ are you okay?" I went straight to the point; I can''t waste time on long conversations, I need to suppress the seal. Leslie looked at me, then up at the sky. "I feel very strange¡­ like I''m not myself," she remained silent for a few seconds. "Let''s sit down." With those words, we walked a little further, never leaving the ruins where we were... we sat down in silence. She lowered her head a little. "She says you''re going to leave me... are you going to leave me?" She squeezed my hand tighter... a faint light began to emanate from her body. "She also says you don''t love me..." Chapter 50 Alone A few hours ago¡­"Can you shut up for a moment? Listening to your voice in my head all the time is killing me, stop it." Leslie glared at the angel, who wouldn''t stop talking in her mind. It was like having a constant annoying thought that never goes away, always present¡ªexcept multiplied many times over. Literally, she could hear her voice in her ears, causing a persistent headache. "What do you want me to do? It''s boring being in this place." The angel shrugged. Leslie pursed her lips. "Why are you still awake?" It was highly unusual for her to remain awake for days; normally, she''d only stay conscious for a few minutes before falling asleep again. "A stimulus, a premonition, or an opportunity. I''m not sure, but in my opinion, it''s a chance for me. It''s strange for me to stay awake this long, but I want to believe it''s an opportunity to take over your body," the angel said, wiggling her fingers and letting out a giggle. "Are you still going on about that?" Leslie sat up in the middle of the darkness. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course! I have a new goal in life! I don''t want to lose this clarity or the chance to be free!" The angel nodded repeatedly. "And how will you do that? From what I can see, you''re always chained up everywhere, and those chains don''t seem fragile at all..." Leslie cast a quick glance at the golden chains that glowed faintly. They seemed more like an illusion than real chains. "Well, what better way than to talk? Speech is the best weapon, much better than millions of deaths. You have no idea the power of words. I''m serious. Words hurt much more than any blow. For example, look over there," the angel said, pointing to her right. Leslie looked up. She curiously watched as the darkness deformed into a vague image that slowly took shape. "We know each other. Well, you don''t know me at all, but I know you, from the moment you were born, from the first word you ever said. I know you better than you know yourself." The angel kept moving her finger, making another image appear. "It was when you were five years old, the first moment you ''Awakened''¡ªthat''s what you all call it. That''s when your parents began to see you differently..." "The saint, the one closest to the goddess. She smiled at you... with pity? Disgust? Neither! She wasn''t looking at you; she was here talking to me. She looked at me with affection... Hehe, the saint doesn''t really exist. The soul that once inhabited that body is gone, replaced by that crazy, goddess-worshiping fanatic. What a stupid being!" The angel shook, and her eyes turned violet for a moment. "She''s still loyal to the same bitch who chained us! How can she still believe in her?!" She clicked her tongue. "Your best friend''s mother no longer exists. But do you know what she told me? She''s obsessed with her daughter, and somehow, her devotion to the goddess has split in half... Quite strange! None of us are normal!" She shook her head. "Luckily or not, she hasn''t tried to brainwash her daughter into becoming a loyal follower of that bitch." Leslie remained silent, watching the images, seeing herself at five years old, kneeling before a woman dressed in white. Behind a door was a girl with golden hair and eyes. It was the first time she met Daniela. "The saint talked to your parents... and from that moment on, they began to ignore you, to act like you didn''t exist. How hard for a five-year-old to be ignored by her parents, such a harsh blow... I remember the many nights you cried inconsolably, begging for a shred of love... Love..." The angel repeated the word. "How I hate that damned word." Leslie saw herself wrapped in her blankets, wiping the small tears from her eyes, alone in her room during a storm, frightened by the relentless lightning crashing down on her house. "Hehe, of course, things couldn''t stay like that. The saint sent her daughter for you two to play and get along. Of course, it was going to work: a girl abandoned, starved for love, attention, basic needs, and completely isolated from any contact. You immediately clung to her, seeking everything you longed for in her. You became very close friends... A few months later, Evelyn, the bearer of the red, joined as well. But as I said, nothing lasts forever." She was right. After nearly three years, I was alone again. At home, it was the same¡ªjust me. I remember that after a few weeks, I found out my mother was pregnant again... Experience more tales on empire "A pregnancy... Your parents were so happy with the great blessing that they threw a big party... A party you were the only one not invited to. Luxuries, cakes, everything a party should have... But you wanted to go out and be near your mother to feel closer to your little sister... Somehow, in your head, you thought that your sister''s birth would change everything..." Leslie watched as the images changed again. In a large hall, there was a one-year-old baby girl taking her first steps... "You tried to get close to her because she was about to fall... Unfortunately, you were too late. Your sister started crying from the slight bump, your parents came running, and¡ª" Slap! Stay away from my daughter, monster. Leslie unconsciously touched her cheek. "Why? I don''t know. What fault does a child have when her little sister falls? She tried to help, but instead, she received a slap from her mother and the furious gaze of her father. What fault does a child have for being born as the vessel for a seraphim? Why would a mother call her daughter a monster?" The angel frowned. "From that day on, they kept your little sister away from you and sent you to live in another house... alone. You''ve always been alone, just like me," the angel said, lowering her head. Chapter 51 Beautiful night "Since that day, they took your little sister away from you and sent you to live in another house... alone. You''ve always been alone, just like me," said the angel, lowering her head."But that changed. We''re not entirely alone anymore. We have Arthur, right? With him, we won''t be alone, right? If we believe it, it''s supposed to be just the three of us... but we can''t, it''s impossible, those other bitches want him for themselves too... What do you think? Will he abandon us?" The angel moved her body, trying to break the chains that were all over her. "Damn it! He''s going to abandon us too!" "He won''t!" Leslie gritted her teeth as she shouted. She felt her body tremble a little at the mere thought of Arthur leaving her, like her parents had. "Ha! How can you be so sure of that? You know Arthur is just a demon! What if his goal is to use us? And then discard us? Demons are known for seeking humanity''s annihilation, but we''re not any different from them..." The angel''s voice lowered a bit. "We are at odds with ourselves... they all want a piece of his soul to find some peace... we''re all bound." "He won''t abandon me..." Leslie sat back down, lowered her head, hugged her legs, and fell silent. "Why did he hide the fact that he''s a demon from you? You can''t be sure until you ask him yourself. Like I said, words are the most powerful thing there is. You need to talk to him. In the end... answers are all you need." She laughed weakly. "Do you think he loves you? Does he feel the same way you do? You don''t know that either, ask him and find out." "Are you helping me?" Leslie looked at her suspiciously. "Why not?" the angel shrugged. "We''re the same, we''re alone. Consider it a small favor from me." "But I''m scared..." Leslie whispered. "What if he really does leave me?" she asked. "If that happens, I''ll take control of your body. Your mind won''t be able to handle the impact, hahaha, it will be the perfect time to get out of this place! See? You don''t realize it! It''s a 50/50 chance, in the end, one of us will lose. A beautiful gamble." The angel chuckled darkly. ***** She lowered her head a little. "She says you''re going to leave me... Are you going to leave me?" She squeezed my hand tighter... a dim light began to emanate from her body. "She also says you don''t love me..." Looking directly into her eyes... [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] Your journey continues with empire [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (8%)] "Who told you that?" I asked with a smile, and with my other hand, I gently stroked the hand she held. Leslie''s desperate expression calmed a little, and she lowered her head. "Are you a demon?" she asked weakly. Feeling the blood drain from my face, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart... I looked down like her. "Did you always know?" I tried to steady my voice as much as possible to hide my anxiety. Leslie looked up and stared at me. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She tilted her head slightly. "Well... it''s quite complicated..." Scratching my head, how was I supposed to tell her I''m not actually human? It''s a very delicate subject for me... but the question circling my mind was, how the hell did she know? Does everyone know by now? I put on a grim expression. "I can understand it... after all, the empire hates demons with a passion..." Leslie laughed a little to herself as if she thought her question was silly. "You know, I don''t really care if you''re a demon, but it hurt that you didn''t tell me..." "Well... I was scared." Arthur laughed to himself like Leslie had. He also felt immense fear when he realized he was a demon. Even now, if given the chance to possess the protagonist, he wouldn''t hesitate for a second. [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (6%)] "It''s going down..." I thought to myself. "I''m scared too." Leslie turned her gaze to mine... "I''m scared you''ll abandon me. I don''t want you to leave me. I won''t be able to bear it if you do..." she started to ramble again... [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (8%)] "Calm down," speaking as softly as possible, I moved closer to her, smiling as I gently stroked her head with my other hand. "Why do you think I would abandon you?" I asked as I pulled her into my chest. She let herself be guided by my hand, resting her head on my chest. "I don''t know... I''m confused!" she let go of my hand and hugged me tightly. "But... Evelyn is getting too close... I feel insecure," she murmured. Well, it''s true that Evelyn has been getting closer, but it''s not like she''s done anything wrong. All she does when she gets near me is sleep... "Is someone feeling jealous?" I teased. She raised her head, her cheeks turning red. "I''m not!" She shook her head. Placing my hands on her warm cheeks... "I won''t abandon you." I never had any intention of abandoning her! Who in the world would leave this woman! As I said, she''s my favorite yandere. "Really?" She opened her eyes wide. "You won''t leave me like my parents?" She moved even closer, her eyes filling with tears. "Don''t leave me..." she said like a puppy, burying her head back into my chest. "I won''t," I whispered, stroking her soft back. [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (0%)] In silence, I felt my shirt slowly getting wet... Step... Step... Turning my gaze, I saw Evelyn approaching quietly... with three fruits in her hands. She sat down next to me, reached out her hand, and started to gently stroke Leslie''s head. Leslie looked up and frowned a little, but... "Here, eat. You haven''t eaten much, you need strength," Evelyn handed her a red fruit. Leslie hesitated a bit, but then reluctantly reached out and took the fruit... "T-thank you..." Holding the fruit in her hands, she looked at Evelyn. "Arthur is mine..." Evelyn looked at her for a few moments. "Of course he is," she said with a small smile. But still, she stood up again and sat down on my left side, placing her head on my shoulder and closing her eyes. Leslie watched her, showing her teeth, but then turned her attention back to the fruit. Pouting, she rested her head on my other shoulder and began eating in silence... "What a beautiful night, isn''t it?" I asked randomly, gazing at the beautiful sky. It was completely black, not beautiful at all, but I just wanted to say it... "Yes," Evelyn responded with her eyes closed. "It is," Leslie also answered. As I suspected, they didn''t care if it was beautiful or not, what mattered most to them was being close to me... Chapter 52 Requirements "This time I lose..." The angel frowned, looking through the vast darkness surrounding her. She let out a small chuckle and glanced at herself. "I suppose I''ll have to wait a little longer..." The angel''s eyes gradually grew heavy. "Damn, I hate sleeping..." With those final words, she fell silent, and the murmurs in Leslie''s head ceased completely...**** [!! Mission !!] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of herself. The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host.] [Requirements: The Fourth Seraph must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information about the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] **** [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have successfully completed the mission for the first event!] [You have completed the mission with 0% sealing!] [Calculating rewards...] [Congratulations! You have received information about your evolution!] [Congratulations! You have leveled up 5 times!] "Finally!" Raising my fist to the sky, I close my eyes and feel the air completely hit my face. I can almost feel in sync with nature... I finally managed to complete the mission on the fourth day, heading into the fifth... the great weight on my shoulders had completely disappeared, and breathing felt much lighter... "What are you doing?" Opening my eyes, I look at Olivia. She looked at me with narrowed eyes and a bit of curiosity... lowering my arm in silence... "Morning exercises, you know, to relax the bones..." saying the first thing that came to mind... she looked at me intently... "I see," with those words, she continued on her way... Watching her disappear among the ruins, I turn my gaze back to the two women who were still asleep... moving a bit further away... I have some things to do. After sitting on a somewhat smooth rock... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 25] [Strength: 53] [Agility: 50] [Endurance: 50] [Defense: 51] [Mana points: 56] [Skill points: 10] [Skills] [Blue flame] [Seduction] [Description: The seduction skill causes people to feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from a person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Able to convince and manipulate people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual using arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Cold mind] [Description: The host is able to shut off the emotions in their mind.] [Mana control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Magical hands] [Description: Secondary skill of the sin of lust! The host''s hands are more skillful on a woman''s body! The more you touch a woman, the hotter they get!] [Unique skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it is completely turned into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the host.] [Defect] Read new chapters at empire [Your soul and flesh burn for eternity.] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The masochistic saint!)] [Corruption level: 15%] [Seraphim''s Interest] [Emilia Rose White: 110 (Attraction)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 500 (Damn it, brother, she''s surpassed human limits.)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 100 (Attraction)] [Human interest] [Daniela Von Benedetto: 120 (She feels a great attraction to the host!)] "Level 25, I''m finally on par with my class." Rubbing my chin... "The problem is I have no idea how to fight, nor do I have any idea how to use mana properly, even though I have the [Mana Control] skill. It''s like giving a baby a phone, but they don''t know how to use it... I need to study again... I also need to learn how to use a weapon... I have a lot to do after leaving the first event, in short..." "Well, I can think about that later..." stopping my thoughts... I look at the system again... "500 affection, that''s a bit terrifying," looking at Leslie''s interest, which continued to grow... likewise, the other four people''s interest increased a little... "But that''s not the most important thing right now." "System, give me the information about my next evolution." Feeling a bit of anxiety, I haven''t forgotten for a second that I only have 1 year to live... a big problem, considering I have so much to live for... [Evolution status: 0%] [Demonic Race Evolution: Lesser Demon] [Main ingredients: Pure essence of the succubus queen] [Secondary ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 black blood flowers, 20 mm of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] "What the hell is all this!?" My eyes widening... "Blood? Blood of a vampire with progenitor lineage!? Where the hell am I going to get such blood!?" gritting my teeth... "Pure essence of the succubus queen!? From Lilith!?" Feeling a chill throughout my body... "This is the end for me..." Lowering my head in despair... "Wait," raising my head again... "Doesn''t this seem like a weird potion?" furrowing my brow... in fact, it seems very familiar to a certain story I read... "System, all these items are found in the demonic world... right?" I don''t think there are black blood flowers and corrupt water in the human world... [Yes, all the requirements the host needs to evolve are found in the demonic world.] "Damn it... How do I return to the demonic world?" Grabbing my head... "Why are the requirements so high?" I ask the system again... it''s too high for someone like me... I also have to keep in mind that in the story, it was revealed that no demon had the ability to evolve... [The host has the 7 primordial seals!] [According to the established standard, the host has managed to make Lilith, the primordial of lust, break her seal. Considering this fact, the host needs the essence of lust for their evolution, and the secondary ingredients to prevent exploding in the process.] Reading carefully... I take a deep breath, reading again, to rid myself of the damn idea forming in my head... "It can''t be true." My voice trembled a bit, reading again... I clench my fists... "System, I can evolve a total of 7 times, right?" [Yes.] "That means in every evolution, I need the other primordial sins to first remove the seal on my soul?" [Yes.] "That means in each evolution, I need the essence of each primordial!?" [Yes.] "You can''t be serious! Damn demon system!" Yelling like a madman... cursing at the same time my damn luck... Chapter 53 Defeat "How''s the situation going?" he asked as he watched Evelyn in the sky, arms raised, while the clouds were replaced by crimson flames, and from them fell large quantities of fire..."Besides the extreme heat in this place..." Beatrice squinted her eyes, looking at the sea of ashes where they stood. She could clearly remember how just a few minutes ago, this place was filled with trees, plants, and more, all consumed by Evelyn''s flames. She turned her gaze... "Lazy star... quite a curious nickname, don''t you think?" she muttered to herself. Daniela also looked at Evelyn. "It''s incredible how much mana she has in her... The nickname ''Lazy Star'' was one she gave herself. The reason is simple: she''s always lazy, but when she gets angry, her body shines like a light, like a star, basically." "Well, you know, I heard the class was eliminated just minutes after our attack," Beatrice commented casually. Daniela raised an eyebrow: "By Class Five?" she guessed. "Indeed," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "They''re just rumors, but from what I understand, they tried to betray Class Five when they found out we were on our way. But the class leader, who was hiding, was eliminated by young Ariel." Stay connected through empire "So, Class 2..." Elias hesitated for a moment, "Will now be Class 4?" He stood with his mouth open. "Luckily, Arthur is with Leslie... or is it the opposite?" He got confused again... "Well, it doesn''t matter!" Olivia stared at Elias and shook her head. "Either way, we don''t need to worry about Arthur. He''s in good hands..." Olivia pointed at Evelyn. "After all, Leslie has the same mental power as Evelyn... I''d love to have one like that," she murmured to herself at the end. "But the strangest thing is that Class 2''s flag was handed over to Lisa, the strategist of Class 4..." Beatrice frowned. "I can''t understand the reasons, but I must do my part. Goodbye!" With those words, her body disappeared in a green flash. "Do you have any idea why?" Daniela was still speechless at Elias'' actions. With a flag in his possession, they could easily get Class 4''s and reach first place in the rankings, even surpassing Class 1... "I suppose they had some kind of agreement, but doesn''t it seem strange?" Adrian looked around, besides the sea of ashes. "On our way here, we didn''t find a single demon... In fact, just before Evelyn started, there was absolutely nothing around. Even going further in some parts, it seemed like there were no demons, as if they had been hunted down to exhaustion..." "Now that you mention it..." Daniela thought to herself. It was true that they encountered few, or in some cases none, of those creatures. The forest was supposed to be full of them for the event. "Are you saying that Class 4 took care of killing demons on behalf of Class 5?" she asked. "That might be the case, but as I said, this is just a theory," Adrian nodded. "I believe that in every group where Class 3 was divided, one of its members was from Class 5. So, when Class 4 captured a demon, the Class 5 member would kill it." He shrugged. "It''s the only way I can think of how they did things. Obviously, it''s much more complicated, but also effective." "But even so, the points given by demons don''t compensate for anything," Daniela said incredulously. "Unless..." She fell silent for a few moments. "Unless Class 4 voluntarily hands over the flag to Class 5... and in addition to the points they gained from killing demons, they''d have the flag''s points, which would far surpass ours..." "If that''s the case... they have more points than us right now," Olivia said grimly. "Impressive, don''t you think?" Adrian adjusted his glasses. "Student Ariel certainly has a sharp mind." "But for this to work..." Daniela was about to speak again, but: "Class Four has been eliminated," Beatrice''s voice came from behind. She looked everyone in the eye for a few moments. "Student Ariel wants to speak with us," she finally said. Daniela remained silent. The Class 4 flag was in that young man''s hands... now only Class 1 and Class 5 remained. She took a deep breath. "What do you all think?" she asked, somewhat nervous... for a very simple reason. "What else can we do? We''ve already lost..." Adrian adjusted his glasses. "It would be interesting to speak with him." "What do you mean?" Elias'' body trembled a little. "Just tell him yes..." Daniela sighed to herself. She looked at Elias and shook her head. "You''ll understand in a few minutes..." she said weakly. "I suppose you''ve already figured it out," a different voice from theirs sounded from the front, right behind Beatrice. Daniela turned to look at the young man. He walked forward with calm steps, and curiously glanced at all her friends... he smiled sweetly. "Thank you for conveying my message," he said as he looked at Beatrice. "Don''t do that, it''s quite creepy," Beatrice stayed still... "I''m sorry about that," young Ariel apologized with a small bow. Daniela frowned. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, a little irritated. The young man smiled slightly. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just wanted to tell you that the game is over, but before that..." He glanced at Evelyn. "Can you tell her to stop? It''s way too hot here," he said, pulling out a cloth to wipe the sweat from his forehead. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why should we?" Daniela asked. "Oh, come on, you must have figured it out by now. The game is over. In exactly thirty seconds, the one holding my class'' flag will leave the five-kilometer range. The game is over. No, hehehe," the young man chuckled. "You''ve lost." As soon as he said those words, the sky split in two... [First Event Ended!] [Winner of the first event: Class 5: Happiness, with a total of 1700 points] "I told you, didn''t I? You lost the game." With those last words, Daniela watched as the entire place crumbled... Chapter 54 Second place The next day..."Well, that went pretty badly¡­" I thought, looking around at the classroom, which was in a somber silence. Everyone had a defeated look on their faces, as if a family member had died. It''s a bit complicated, but honestly, I don''t give a damn! I''m alive, damn it! The mood of everyone else doesn''t affect me, and the same goes for Leslie and Evelyn. Another person has joined us in the back row, and out of the corner of my eye, I see Daniela, her blonde hair spread all over the desk, her head resting on it as she silently laments. Most of the others are in the same state as Daniela... Well... **Bang!** The classroom door slammed open, and all the students flinched, straightening their backs. They looked in terror at the woman with white hair and silver eyes, whose gaze was so cold it could freeze people to death. Professor Emilia had arrived! And the aura around her was nothing to laugh at; the moment she entered the room, it became much colder than usual. The students swallowed dryly, some already knowing what she was about to say... Professor Emilia placed her things on the desk, stood in front of the students, and looked at each one of them. "I''m going to announce the ranking for the first event," she said calmly, holding a stone in her hands. - Ariel, president of [Class 1: Hope], with 1700 points. - Daniela, president of [Class 2: Elegance], with 1500 points. - Lisa, president of [Class 3: Confidence], with 1100 points. - Draven, president of [Class 4: Harmony], with 600 points. - Julian, president of [Class 5: Happiness], with 500 points. "There you have it," the professor pointed with her finger. "The class that was supposed to be Class 2, the second-best class of the first years, is now at the bottom of the barrel¡­ and the class that was the worst, Class 5, is now number one. Incredible, impressive! To reach first place in just one event is clearly a sign of praise," the professor nodded her head. "And you?" the professor asked, raising an eyebrow. The students swallowed nervously; none dared to say a word. Perhaps out of shame, some lowered their heads. "You dropped to second place, the worst kind of loser, the worst possible position to be in¡­ second place." Professor Emilia''s words cut deep, wounding the students'' pride. Some even groaned in pain, it seemed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve dishonored the prestige of being in [Class 1: Hope]. Every one of you, in this first event, put on that pitiful display right in front of the eyes of the Student Council president, who, by the way, is in [Class 1: Hope]. Not to mention the other teachers... and," she raised a finger, "most importantly, you damaged my image. As a professor, I''ve spent the last three years teaching the best class, but now my reputation is tarnished, teaching the second class. You will pay for this," the professor said calmly as she turned back toward her desk. "Classes will officially begin next week... For now, this Thursday is over. Tomorrow you have the day off, and we''ll return to classes on Monday." The professor packed up her things. "You may leave," she said as she exited the classroom. "Ugh, this is the worst thing that''s ever happened to me," Daniela groaned as she slumped her head back onto her desk. "I think we''re screwed," muttered the young man with short blue hair sitting below us. His name is Adian. "It can''t be that bad, right?" Elias trembled a bit, his hands on his stomach as if he was about to vomit. "It''s really bad! Don''t you know the rumors about Professor Emilia?" Olivia trembled violently. "I heard she sent her students to the infirmary for almost two days! With just a sheet of paper!" She grabbed her head as if she had fallen into deep despair. "I''ve been through it all, I don''t think it''ll affect me in the slightest!!" Beatrice put a hand on her chest, looking rather confident in herself¡­ "I hope¡­" "..." Well, well, the important characters sat just below us¡­ Since we switched classes, the seating arrangement could be adjusted, and for some reason, they sat in that spot. Not that I care much, but leaving that aside, I''m not entirely sure what''s going to happen now. The plot was already broken the moment I killed the protagonist, so I have to expect anything. But the most important thing is that in these three days, I need to study. What I really want to know right now is about the ingredients I need for my evolution¡­ But without a doubt, I suppose I should start by going to the library¡­ "I''m hungry, let''s go eat," Evelyn started pulling on my uniform, asking for food. For reasons still unknown to me, I have to pay for it... she''s always out of money. "Alright, let''s go." Since I''m hungry too, it''s the perfect time to head out. You can''t study on an empty stomach¡­ Read new chapters at empire "I''m hungry too!" Leslie clearly didn''t want to be left behind and stood up to join us... and since she doesn''t want to be left out, she also asks me to pay for her food. Fortunately or unfortunately, those who decided to be flag-bearers in the event earned 10 merit points. With just one point, you can get six plates of food, so in just two days, I''ll have spent a point... I frowned. "Why don''t we all eat together?" Elias asked, his eyes shining as he looked at his group. "It''s fine by me," Daniela agreed instantly. "Works for me," said Adrian. "Sure," agreed Beatrice and Olivia. "So, we''ll be eight in total. The best thing is to order a huge meal for everyone!" Daniela got excited. By "huge meal," she meant those orders for more than five people. "Do you agree?" Daniela asked with dignity, but her eyes were practically begging, saying "please." "She''s funny when she acts like this," I thought to myself. I briefly glanced at Evelyn, her face lit up, which meant much more food. Leslie narrowed her eyes at Daniela... Since neither of them refused, I decided, "Alright, let''s go eat then," and accepted the proposal. Chapter 55 Materials Whisper... Whisper...Whisper... Whisper... "Well, that''s a lot of eyes on us," I thought to myself as I curiously stared at the small roasted chicken on my plate... Across the table, at the center, was a much larger one. Even from afar, you could tell its texture was crispy and savory. All of this made it feel like a true feast, especially considering it was lunch for eight people. Evelyn was currently in heaven, her cheeks puffed out as she kept eating. She constantly added more chicken to her plate without stopping. No one said anything; after all, I don''t think we''re going to finish all this food. Of course, since this was a shared meal, we all pitched in some money¡ªexcept for Leslie and Evelyn. The food was delicious, of course, but... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is quite uncomfortable," Daniela muttered, twisting her lips as she tried her best to stay calm and keep a clear head. "Just ignore them; they''ll get tired of it," Beatrice completely dismissed the many stares we were receiving in the dining hall... In fact, it all started as soon as we arrived... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... The first time we entered the dining hall, which is huge for a simple reason: all the academy''s students eat here. It has three floors, one for each year¡ªfirst, second, and third. Right now, we were on the first floor, so all the first-year students were here. Mocking stares and whispers were in abundance, even from those who were second-years before. Enjoy more content from empire It''s curious, now that they''re at the bottom of the barrel, why don''t they worry about themselves? Well, the top class has priority and great renown, and there has never been an instance where students were demoted from it. I didn''t care at all about the mocking looks from the other students, but rumors had already spread across the academy. It''s only been a day, and everyone already knows. Soon, one of the upperclassmen will probably come to mock us. For now, I wasn''t worried. I just enjoyed my food, like Evelyn, who hadn''t stopped eating. "It''s rude to stare at people while they eat," Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses and looked around seriously. "I feel a bit nervous," El¨ªas scratched his head. After that, we stayed in silence. The whispers continued, but there was nothing we could do to stop them. They didn''t approach to cause trouble either. ***** "Excuse me, where can I find books related to demons?" I politely asked the older woman in front of me. She was the librarian, the usual type: white-haired, round glasses, wrinkled face, oversized clothes, and reading a book. She set aside the cup in her hands and stared at me intently. "In section C7, in the back to the right," she replied in a courteous voice. "Good, thanks," I said, thanking her as I left the librarian. Luckily, I got some time alone. Evelyn and Leslie were a bit reluctant at first, but with a promise to pay for their food "as always," they gave me some space. Still, I have a feeling I''m being watched... "¡­" After a few moments, I reached the direction the librarian had indicated. I also noticed a sign right at the entrance that said "Demonic World." In the academy''s library, all the information on demon-related topics¡ªcharacteristics, aspects, and everything else known about them¡ªis stored. Of course, the most important information about figures like the Seven Sins is completely sealed. Upon entering, I saw a total of 20 shelves classified by different categories, such as objects, magic, clothing, and the like. It was like having the entire culture of a population in one place. Walking past the different sections, I stopped at the one labeled... [Flora] [Types of Flowers] [There are a total of 10,000 different types of flowers] [Write the name of the flower you are looking for] "Thank heavens..." I muttered, looking at the small screen just below a glass panel, which literally looked like a modern-day phone. "Black Blood Flower," I typed in the name of the flower I was searching for, the one I needed to evolve and extend my life... Pressing the search button below. After a few seconds, a small chime came from beneath the panel. Looking down, I saw a small open space where there was a book with a black cover. "Pretty efficient!" I smiled as I grabbed the book and sat in one of the chairs, quietly opening it. Time to find this cursed flower¡­ Even though I had typed the flower''s name, I still had to search through this pile of pages. Not everything can be so convenient... After almost an hour of searching, I finally found it... [Black Blood Flower] [A flower originating from the demonic world, this flower is characterized by having matte black petals, even darker than black itself. These types of flowers are usually found in dark areas. Its benefits are unknown, but it is extremely poisonous! It is said that this flower can cause your insides to rot...] "...Magnificent, I expected no less..." [This flower can be found as decoration in the grand castles of vampires. It''s a good flower for swallowing light¡­] Just below all this, there was a drawing of the flower. "Well, at least I''ve got information on one of them¡­ Now, the next step is¡­" Standing up, I walked back to the panel to search for the next one. "Corrupt Water," I typed in the words. [Corrupt Water] After a few moments, just like before, a book with a white cover appeared in the open space. Picking up the book, I sat down again... After a few minutes, I managed to find it. Unlike the many different types of flowers, there are only a few types of water... [Waters found in the demonic world, these waters are snow-white in color. Within their depths, human faces can be seen, their souls having been captured by the waters. These waters are extremely dangerous for humans...] [Evolution Status: 0%] [Demonic Race Evolution: Lesser Demon] [Main Ingredients: Pure Essence of the Succubus Queen] [Secondary Ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 Black Blood Flowers, 20 mm of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] Chapter 56 A disaster [Corrupted Water][Waters found in the demonic world, these waters are snow-white in color. In their depths, human faces can be seen, their souls having been captured by the waters. These waters are extremely dangerous for humans¡­] Beneath the short description, there was a drawing. Indeed, in the waters, you could see tiny images of faces with open mouths. The waters were a leaden color¡­ after a few moments of staring and investigating further, I put the book back in its place. "Vampires," I wrote the word "vampires" on the board, and a red book appeared. I know a little about these vampires; they have some kind of non-aggression pact with the demons, but their role in the main story was minimal. In fact, the only thing I know is that they truly exist and are found in the same demonic world... [Vampires] [Their appearance is identical to humans. It is said that their beauty rivals that of the elves, with the only distinguishing feature being their crimson eyes and large fangs used for feeding. Low-blood vampires are unable to walk in the sun, while noble vampires can do so perfectly. They are "immortal"; their recovery ability is completely abnormal, even if you manage to cut off their head, they can regenerate it. The only known weakness for low-blood vampires is holy magic. However, no one knows the specific weakness of noble vampires] "I see," I muttered to myself... looking for what else I could find. In general, I''m searching for something else that has to do with my evolution... Read exclusive adventures at empire [Progenitor Vampires] [In a book that was found or in the stories that are told, it is said that there were two progenitor vampires: Dracula and Cain, the latter being older and now dead. Dracula, the last progenitor of his kind, created the empire of eternal night, but Cain''s blood has not yet disappeared] [Progenitor Dracula is the supreme leader of all vampires. He hasn''t been seen in the last 1,000 years, the only sign of his existence being the vampire princess, who is said to carry Cain''s blood in her veins.] [In the history of the empire of eternal night, the blood of a progenitor is the most precious blood one can obtain. With a single drop of this blood, one can create an elixir that extends the life of the fortunate person who consumes it. However, it also carries a terrible curse. Once you taste it, you become utterly addicted. If you are a low-blood vampire, you could explode or go completely mad, like an animal driven only to kill. This blood also has the power to shatter your soul.] "Perfect and wonderful, everything related to my evolution involves explosions, death, and shattered souls..." I muttered darkly, "How am I supposed to obtain a drop of this blood? According to this book, the only blood left is in the imperial family..." After reading through it again to make sure I missed nothing, I sighed, "I couldn''t find its location... nor do I know anything about the demonic world. In short, everything''s bad." [Sin of Lust: Eden] [Lilith is known as Adam''s first wife before Eve. It is said that Lilith was created from the same earth as Adam, unlike Eve, who was created from one of his ribs. This equal origin led Lilith to refuse to submit to Adam in their relationship, as she did not want to be inferior to him. Due to this rebellion, Lilith left the Garden of Eden voluntarily. After leaving Eden, Lilith became a seductive demonic figure associated with lust and temptation.] [Lilith is the primordial sin of lust. After becoming a demon, her figure disappeared completely, never to be seen again. The second time she was seen was during the war in heaven, when Lucifer rebelled against God. There are also rumors that she was once with Lucifer.] "How the hell do they know all this?" I frowned. [Lilith is also the least active in the demonic world, and it is said she has a daughter she adopted of her own will.] "Quite interesting... but..." I stared at the illustration that represented her... "She has a total of six black wings similar to raven feathers, with four horns on her head, and her eyes and hair are both black... wearing a pale black dress or robe: ''A change of appearance?''" I reflected on it... [Lilith is the queen of the succubi in the demon world, and she has her own city in a part of Lucifer''s empire, alongside the other seven deadly sins.] "Well," I nodded slightly, "it was worth coming to the library. As they say, knowledge is power..." "What are you doing?" a voice asked from behind me. "I''m reading," I responded calmly, not turning around. "Oh, it''s about me! How exciting, I didn''t know I was so famous¡­ I''m a little embarrassed," she said. "It''s strange, her voice seems familiar," I thought, hesitating for a moment. I turned around¡­ it was a student¡­ black hair and black eyes, with a playful smile on her lips. Her hands were behind her back. "Do I know you?" I asked. I felt like I knew her, but I couldn''t recognize her. "Of course you know me..." She tilted her head slightly, confused... After a few seconds, she looked at herself. "Oh! I see, give me a moment." After saying that, her eyes glowed, and in an instant, her appearance changed completely... Snow-white hair and crimson red eyes¡­ "In fact, I do know her," I thought to myself¡­ I wasn''t even surprised anymore; now I was sure who had been watching me ever since I entered... "Now you recognize me, right?" she asked with a smile on her face. Looking again¡­ "She looks exactly like the image in this book, doesn''t she?" I asked her. She glanced at the book on the desk. "Yes, looking at myself again reminded me of my old appearance, very beautiful, I felt a bit nostalgic," she pursed her lips, "But they''re wrong, I was never with Lucifer, we simply made a deal..." she said mysteriously¡­ placing her hands on her hips. "These are very interesting things you were reading... I''m curious, will you tell me?" She casually sat beside me... glancing around: "I can''t hear anything, but that''s not the important part! She was with me the whole time..." Doubting for a moment... I didn''t know how to get to the demonic world, and she probably knew, right? After a few seconds of contemplation... "I want these materials," I told her directly. "Black flower and corrupted water? You know these are very expensive and hard to come by," she placed her hand on her cheek... "Also, the blood of a progenitor vampire? Hehe, you''re very greedy. I can give you the flower and the water, but I''m not sure about the progenitor''s blood. I can help you change, though, if you tell me what you want all this for? Sounds like a good deal, right?" she raised her arm and opened her palm... Looking at the situation, it seemed like I was selling my soul to the devil himself... but something was bothering me... "Why don''t you just order me to tell you?" I was supposed to be a slave, after all. She shook her head: "It''s not fun that way. Come on, don''t be so uptight, tell me!" Her eyes sparkled... Swallowing hard... her beauty or presence was overwhelming, but thinking again¡­ "How the hell did she get in here?! Isn''t this place supposed to be the most protected in the empire¡­?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Besides, you''re not my slave. I bought you as one, but you''re not entirely. After all, you don''t bear the slave mark. If you had it¡­ you''d be like a living doll¡­ not fun, and I don''t know why they enjoy using something so boring..." she lowered her gaze for a moment, then lifted it again. "I''ve noticed something different about you... but¡­ that doesn''t matter now. Tell me, do you want to accept the deal? My hand is starting to hurt," she frowned. "Wait! I''m not really her slave! But then why..." [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "I remember the seal of Lilith disappeared... when she gave me her ability. Does that mean I stopped being her slave at that moment? If that''s true, it means I''m actually a slave to the other sins..." I thought to myself... "My luck is definitely crap!" I cursed my misfortune again... "Am I really not your slave?" I asked hesitantly. I couldn''t understand this woman or what she wanted from me... "You''re not," she denied it quickly. "Remember the first day, if you had been my slave, you wouldn''t have been able to look me in the eye. Although something unusual happened that day¡­ it was the first time you raised your head, I don''t know what anomaly occurred, but something definitely did! I''m still investigating..." she muttered to herself as she lowered her hand. Trying to act normal¡­ and saying nothing with my expressions¡­ this was the most normal conversation I''d had with her, very doubtful and suspicious, but it was the only way I had to get what I needed. But if I told her it was really for my evolution¡­ would she start experimenting on me? After all, demons can''t evolve¡­ but¡­ clenching my fists¡­ "Why do you treat me like this? I can''t understand it," I couldn''t grasp why she treated me like trash the first time we met and now "normally." "Hmmm... well, as you probably know, you''re not a normal demon. You seem... to be a combination of a human and a demon... a pariah, in short, an abomination to the eyes of all living creatures in the three worlds, a disastrous mix between a man and a succubus. A being that should be killed." Chapter 57 A deal ¡ªHmmm... well, as you probably know, you''re not a normal demon. You seem... like a mix of human and demon... an outcast, in short, an abomination in the eyes of all living creatures in the three worlds, a disastrous blend between a man and a succubus. A being that should be killed."A-what did you say?" My eyes widened from the mental shock... my hands quickly brushed over my body, and my breathing quickened a bit... "N-no deformities..." Calming down a little, I adjusted my train of thought... "An outcast?" I asked again, hoping I had misheard. "Yes, that''s what I said." Lilith tilted her head slightly and looked at me as if I were stupid, with a grim expression. "But how...?" "I don''t know, I have no idea why you were even born... You know what I mean, right?" Lilith chuckled slightly. "It''s biologically impossible, miraculously impossible, and everything that leads to impossible that you were born alive. A union between a demon and a human is both a divine and demonic punishment. But there were two people who ignored all the laws, and you were born..." Lilith paused for a few moments as if waiting for me to absorb everything she was saying. "It''s a miracle you were born alive, a miracle among miracles. Normally, with every such union, the baby or aberration of nature..." Looking at her more grimly: "Can you stop? It hurts... Alright?" I said seriously. She raised an eyebrow: "Excuse me, but that''s how they refer to your kind." She shrugged and continued, "I understand your parents abandoned you. In fact, it''s a bit funny¡ªthey were terrified that you were born alive... Your mother was about to kill you, but instead, she chose to sell you when you were five years old." "Perfect, just what I needed¡ªbesides being an outcast, my parents tried to kill me. Aren''t I the quintessential protagonist?" Mocking myself, I lowered my head a little. Talking about parents made me remember my parents on Earth... "Your parents are still alive, you know, doing their thing... shu, shu, shu. You get it, right?" Lilith looked at me amused, as if everything was funny to her. "I understand that most outcasts either go insane or die at birth..." Frowning... This was much more complicated than I had initially thought. I originally believed Arthur was just a simple demon... but there''s much more to it. "Well, when I found you, as I said, I thought you were human. But what a surprise I got when I saw inside your essence¡ªhalf human and half demon. Clearly, the demonic essence is much stronger than the human one, but your human side is still there..." She lightly caressed her cheek. "I was thinking about killing you when I realized you were an outcast. You know, demons are utterly disgusted by such a creature... Just seeing you makes one want to gouge their eyes out..." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She''s doing this on purpose, right?" I asked myself... glaring darkly at Lilith. "Okay... I''ll stop, hahaha," she chuckled a bit. "After watching you for more than 10 years, I concluded that everything is due to your blue flame. I suppose its defect somehow completely suppresses your demonic essence, acting like an auto-seal that prevents you from exploding or going insane..." She smiled as she casually pulled out a teapot and two cups. She calmly poured whatever it was, but the liquid was black... "In reality, I sent you to this place because in the demon world, you were in danger. Well, it''s my house, isn''t it? My daughter, for some reason, is very attached to you. I suppose it''s because you two grew up together." She pursed her lips slightly. "But to everyone else, you''re a pest that needs to be exterminated..." "I wonder what they think... In the original timeline, I was killed... by the protagonist," thinking again to myself. "I deduced that the academy was the best place for you. Given your level, I also figured you''d manage to get in. If that hadn''t worked out, I would''ve locked you away in my domain," she lifted her cup of tea and brought it to her lips. "But it turned out my plans were a success," she nodded happily. Looking at her suspiciously... "So why did you tell me to keep an eye on Leslie and Evelyn?" I asked, eyeing the cup of tea Lilith had placed in my hands. "Could it be poison?" I couldn''t help but think it, as the liquid was seriously black and I could see something moving inside... "Well," she hesitated a bit and looked at me... "How do I put this... they''re seraphim from heaven, in short," she finally said. "Well, I didn''t expect her to say it outright... but she did. This only confirms that she knows about the seraphim... and she told me. It''s more than secret information; I don''t think she''s trying to deceive me... I know about them too," with quick thinking, I pretended to be surprised. "What are you talking about!?" I yelled in murmurs, my eyes wide with pure fear... She chuckled softly and shook her head. "Come on, you''re terrible at acting. I know you know, too," she took another sip of her tea, bringing it to her lips. "I can see it¡ªthere''s the essence of those creatures in your soul," she said calmly. I stayed silent for a while. Honestly, nothing surprises me anymore. Letting out a sigh, I muttered, "How the hell can you see through me? Give me some space," complaining a bit... "Well, for demons¡ªor better said, for the Seven Sins¡ªit''s easy to detect it. It can''t be helped; it''s an essence completely opposed to ours," she shrugged again. "What a nuisance," I murmured to myself... Lilith chuckled a little. "You know, what''s written in that book, as I said, was wrong. I was never with Lucifer. I was actually curious about the seven seraphim; the deal was based on them," she paused for a moment. "Do you want to know?" she asked with a seductive smile. Not letting myself be fooled, I asked, "What deal?" while I finally took a small sip of the black tea. "It tastes surprisingly good..." "Well, I''m quite curious. I can feel that you''ve gotten stronger, which leaves me speechless. I know that outcasts can never become strong, even worse than cockroaches," she said. Experience more on empire "Here we go again..." I looked at her in silence. "I want you to tell me how you did it and about the items you need. That''s the deal. Quite beneficial for you, and I''ll take you with me to the demon world," she said as she swirled the cup, raising her hand with a smile. Her red lips parted: "Do we have a deal?" Chapter 58 His masterpiece "I want you to tell me how you did it and what objects you need. That''s the deal. It''s very beneficial for you, and I''ll take you with me to the demon world," she said while spinning the cup and raising her hand with a smile. Her red lips parted. "Do we have a deal?"Hesitating for a few moments... I finally decided to accept. Raising my hand, I intertwined it with Lilith''s, which, by the way, was very soft to the touch. She clearly looked happy and nodded: "Deals between demons are pacts. Normally, the one with the stronger soul has more control over the terms, but that doesn''t apply to me¡ªit''s boring. So I made it 50/50 to keep things even," she said as she lowered her hand. She''s right; pacts between demons are much stronger than any other in the empire. Every word spoken before forming a contract is etched into our souls, along with the conditions and equivalent exchange that forms when the deal is made on equal terms. But as she said, in this case, my poor soul would never be able to compete with hers... It''s worth noting that I didn''t know much about this. All I knew was about contracts between demons and humans. "You see, since I initiated the contract, I''ll start... but before that, do you know who Lucifer is?" Lilith asked as she suddenly pulled out some cookies and warm milk. I eyed her ring with envy... a dimensional ring, very useful from what I''ve seen so far. Redirecting my thoughts to her question... Lucifer is known as the demon king in this world, but curiously, he never made an appearance throughout history. He titled himself the king of all demons and of hell itself, yet he never appeared or was mentioned in any records, so ultimately, I know nothing about him. Now I''m curious. Shaking my head: "I have no idea," I said honestly. "Hehehe," Lilith let out a small laugh. She glanced at the cookies on the desk: "Lucifer was the most beautiful and powerful of all angels, radiating more light than any other. His beauty in the heavens and his immense power were unmatched. He was also known as: [The Morning Star]. He was brilliant and intelligent... He would be the seal of perfection, full of wisdom and beauty... All the angels admired and respected him. Certainly, Lucifer was God''s most beautiful creation," Lilith''s eyes gleamed. "His masterpiece." "That was the Angel Lucifer, the closest to God''s throne, almost His equal, and His most beautiful creation," she said with a smile. A bit confused, I asked, "Wait, isn''t God supposed to be female?" "Male or female doesn''t matter. In the end, they hold the title of God," Lilith shrugged. Now that she mentioned it... a thought ran through my mind. At the moment I received the system... "God of Chaos" was the title... Could it be Lucifer? Based on what Lilith just said, it could be very real... I furrowed my brow slightly. "Lucifer, being the most perfect being, almost equal to God, was proud of it. That pride turned into arrogance, and eventually into envy¡ªenvy of God, envy of His power, and envy of His position. Well, that''s how humans tell it, after all. Demons are always the bad guys, and angels are the good guys," Lilith took another bite of a cookie. "Light and darkness¡ªone can''t exist without the other. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But darkness represents fear and despair, while light represents joy and hope. Two sides of the same coin..." she shook her head. Looking up, she raised her head and smiled: "As I said, Lucifer and I made a deal. The deal was basically about information regarding the seraphim¡ªyou know, huge eyes with multiple wings around them. Very, how should I say it... abnormal? Well, heaven''s business..." "The seven seraphim are calamities for demons, high-level angels just below God Himself. There are seven of them, each representing the opposite of something. For example, the seraph of purity is my counterpart¡ªlust. The deal consisted of information, that''s it. After our conversation, he simply disappeared... and that''s all from me. Well, I keep an eye on them because I don''t want them to wake up. It''d be a complete headache dealing with them, especially considering the other sins don''t care much," Lilith furrowed her brow with frustration. "Then why don''t you kill them?" I asked curiously, seeing how she can come and go as she pleases. It doesn''t seem very difficult for her to achieve: "Impossible," she shook her head. "I can''t touch a Nephilim," she shook her head again. "There are rules set by both sides, just as they can''t touch you." "What''s a Nephilim?" I asked, frowning. "It''s the union of an angel and a human... like you, demon and human. Both are outcasts, but angels see Nephilim in a good light. After all, these beings are vessels for the seraphim..." she said calmly. "So they''re like me?" I raised an eyebrow. I didn''t know that at all! Damn, I''m learning a lot in this conversation... "Well, what did you expect? A normal human can''t be an adequate vessel for a seraph. After countless experiments, it was the only viable option..." reflecting on her words: "But how...?" Discover stories at empire "Well... it''s a bit murky, hehehe" she laughed to herself: ''Since it''s the union of an angel and a human clearly the angel must be a man, he takes the form of the woman''s husband and basically fucks her, hehehehehehehehehe'' she couldn''t hold in much more laughter...:" Once the blessing is placed inside the woman''s womb they leave, the woman and the man will not feel any anomaly after all the man was put to sleep, in his dream he dreamt that he was fucking his wife, but in reality he was cheating on her... see? Angels are much worse than us!" she folded her arms which made her bulging chest bulge out much more... looking clearly disgusted.... "...Damn the worst fate of all!" Cursing silently, I pray silently for those poor seven men.... Chapter 59 Library "... Damn the worst fate of all!" Cursing silently, I pray quietly for those poor seven men...Lilith chuckles softly, "Well, that''s all from me, as you can feel, I''m being quite sincere¡ªa fair deal." She pulled out some candies from nowhere and popped them into her mouth. "It''s impressive; as far as I can tell, she loves sweets, she never stops eating them," I reflected to myself. But thinking about her words, I lightly touched my chest... the contract hasn''t been tainted, still blood-red like before. If Lilith''s words had been lies, the contract would have stained white. "Well, here we go..." What I basically need is... hesitating a bit... "Your essence." That sounds so strange! It could be taken in a very twisted way... Lilith blinked a couple of times, slowly put the candies down, and adjusted herself a bit, pursing her lips slightly, "What else do you need?" she asked. "One drop from a vampire of progenitor blood, two Black Blood Flowers, 20 milliliters of corrupt water¡ªthose are the materials I need." I can''t lie; she would figure it out quickly, and it would be disrespectful to her sincerity, so for now, being honest is best. Lilith nodded slightly, tilting her head, "Why do you need them? The materials are remarkable, especially the Black Blood Flower and the corrupt water¡ªthey are unique because they''re difficult to find and rare, only found in places of death. But undoubtedly, the most precious is the drop from a progenitor vampire¡­ Why do you want them?" Lilith''s eyes gleamed intensely as if she was dying of curiosity; she even looked like a child: "It''s for evolving..." I finally said it. Lilith''s eyes widened, unconsciously picking up a candy from the desk and popping it into her mouth. "When you say evolve, you mean..." "To become a lesser demon..." I confirmed her suspicions. She grabbed another candy... "How did you manage that? Hybrids between humans and demons are cursed by birth, incapable of becoming strong¡ªthey''re born dead, mad, or completely useless... but... my essence? Are you serious?" Lilith asked again, wide-eyed, "You don''t want to just throw me on a bed, right? We were talking about Sn... Snuu??" She held her cheeks and blushed slightly, "Bold..." she said sweetly. Experience new stories on empire "Stop pretending! It''s clear you''re mocking me!" I glared darkly at her... She''s so dangerous¡ªher charm is out of this world! If I weren''t mentally strong, I would have fallen at her feet... In fact, I don''t even know why she doesn''t affect me, not even Emilia''s unique ability affects me... thinking about that for later... "Tsk, boring," Lilith pouted. "Fine, I''ll help you with that, but about the progenitor vampire''s drop, you''ll have to handle that yourself. I can''t force that person to give you a drop; you''ll have to talk to her," Lilith said, her eyes serious. "It''s a bit annoying... Why can''t you help me with that? Wasn''t that part of the deal?" I asked in frustration. "Understand, you get along much better with her," she shrugged. "It will be much easier than you think... I hope..." Lilith muttered those last words with uncertainty. "You don''t inspire confidence at all, damn it," I muttered to myself... "Do I know a progenitor-blooded vampire?" I have no idea... "Damn, the downside of not inheriting the original''s memories, I didn''t think it would be this annoying, but if she says it''s easier to talk for myself, I''ll believe it for now. I don''t have many options either," after a quick reflection... "Alright, I''ll take care of it," I nodded. Lilith pulled out some kind of lollipop from nowhere, "Good, you answered my first question. I''m very curious to know how you''re so sure about the materials... Also, you seem very confident, knowing that all those materials could instantly kill you, make you explode, drive you mad, or turn you into an abomination... I''m so excited! Which result will be the right one..." She bit into the lollipop without realizing... "Oh..." upon noticing, she looked sad... After a moment of silence, "How can you become stronger?" she asked, her eyes sparkling. This was her second and final question: "Well, let''s just say I have a blessing," I replied truthfully. The system is a blessing... there''s no lie in that. Lilith remained silent for a few moments... "I see..." she nodded. "That blessing must have told you the materials to evolve, right?" raising an eyebrow. "Yes," I nodded, there''s no point in lying; it''s very obvious... She remained silent again... "Alright, the contract is fulfilled... well, halfway," she shook her head, "Today... is it Friday?" she asked, a bit confused. "It is," I confirmed. "Good, then I''ll come for you tonight to go to the demonic realm, see you!" After saying that, her body vanished into thin air. Looking silently at the chair where she had been sitting seconds ago... I slowly stood up, picking up the book that had been on the desk. I placed it back in the open space of the shelf where it belonged, cleaning up the crumbs and leaving the place spotless... After a few moments, I left the library... Upon exiting the building, I blankly stared at Leslie and Evelyn... "..." "What are you doing here?" Leslie glared intensely at Evelyn, baring her teeth like a cat... Evelyn looked at her silently... She slowly moved her hand toward one of her pockets and pulled out what seemed to be a piece of bread... "Waiting for Arthur, like you," she said, tilting her head slightly, looking at Leslie. "Eh..." Leslie''s body froze for a moment before her cheeks turned a bit red: "Hmmm," she adjusted her voice, "Yes, I was supposed to be alone! You know..." she hesitated a bit at the end. "Why?" Evelyn tilted her head further... "Because I''m his friend! Yes! His best friend!" Leslie said, puffing out her chest with pride, looking at the sky. "But I''m his friend too. We''re all friends," Evelyn said calmly as she sat on the ground and began eating the bread in her hand. Leslie''s body froze, and she dropped her arms... She stayed silent for a moment... then slowly sat beside Evelyn... "I guess you''re right," she muttered to herself, frowning. "They''re oddly peculiar; well, the strangest is Evelyn, but somehow, they get along better than before," I thought to myself as I approached them. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shall we go?" I asked with a smile. They both lifted their heads and nodded with bright faces. "Yes." Chapter 60 Exit "I''m hungry," Evelyn mentioned once again as she swung her legs, slightly swaying her head from side to side with a rather comfortable expression.Right behind her was... *Sniff... sniff...* like a cockroach enjoying a grand feast, rolling around on my bed ¡ª on *my* bed, mind you, an important detail to note. She wrapped herself in my sheets, her eyes glinting sinisterly. "It smells like Arthur..." she murmured strange things. I let her do whatever she wanted ¡ª if she''s happy, I suppose it''s fine. Shifting my gaze back to Evelyn... she''s the more normal one, I guess. She just asks for food and is content. Thinking for a moment, I walk over to my fridge. Stay updated with empire S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking inside, "There are ingredients to make something." Luckily, I can cook ¡ª one of the advantages of living alone. Turning back to Evelyn: "Anything in particular?" I ask while putting on an apron. Evelyn tilted her head and thought for a moment. "No, anything will do," she nodded, her eyes brightening a bit, seemingly excited. I considered asking Leslie, but... better not interrupt her. Nodding in agreement, I said, "Leave it to me." "Okay, I''ll wait," Evelyn replied, glancing around. Ignoring the fact that I currently had two beautiful young women in my room... now that I think about it, this is the first time I''ve had female company in my room, and here I am cooking... Chuckling silently at the absurdity of the situation, I shook my head and sighed, gathering five eggs and some vegetables. After a few minutes... "Dinner is ready!" I called out, satisfied as I looked at the three plates on the table. I heard footsteps heading in my direction... though the room wasn''t that big. The first to arrive, of course, was Evelyn. It would be an insult for a food fanatic like her to be late. She stared at the plate in front of her with shining eyes, quickly sitting down but not touching the food. Leslie arrived right after, bouncing slightly... because she was still wrapped in my sheets. Smiling, she took a seat. By the way, all three of us were still wearing our academy uniforms. Sitting down as well, I said, "Let''s eat," and with my approval, we dug into the food. What I made was simple: scrambled eggs with bread stuffed with cheese, accompanied by a cup of coffee. It was delicious. **** "What are you doing this weekend?" Leslie asked while wrapping herself tighter in the sheets, frowning slightly... How to explain this... "I''m going somewhere... let''s say I''m visiting my parents." Parents who sold me into slavery... pretty sad, really. Consoling myself... "I want to go too!" Leslie immediately declared, just as I had expected. "Hmm?" Evelyn lifted her head from one of the couches, her eyes opening. She stared at me intently. "I want to go too," she added. "Well, this got complicated," I thought to myself. Both of them want to come with me. There''s no way I can take them to the demon world, being vessels of seraphim. Like Lilith mentioned, only the Seven Sins can sense such a presence, and I don''t even want to imagine what would happen if all six surrounded Lilith''s house. It would be complete chaos. So, it''s a definite no. I don''t want more problems. Frowning slightly, I said, "I can''t take you with me..." "But why...?" Leslie''s eyes dimmed, clearly disappointed. "Huh?" Evelyn tilted her head, seemingly asking for an explanation. "I can''t take you because..." How should I put it? Thinking for a moment: "It''s personal, family-related." That was the best excuse I could come up with. "But..." raising a finger, "I know you''ll somehow find a way to follow me," I thought to myself, glancing around. "You can stay in my room," I said with a smile. I think that''s a fair trade. The two remained silent, exchanging glances. "Deal, but... you''ll be back by Monday, right?" Leslie was the first to speak. "Of course, I''ll be back by Monday. I wouldn''t want to miss a day of class with the annoying professor..." obviously referring to Emilia, and we are technically still punished. "When are you leaving?" Evelyn asked another question. Well, that''s another issue... "Tonight," I said, watching as the blanket of darkness fell. I suppose Lilith will show up in a few minutes, or maybe... she''s already watching. She''s a big stalker. "Isn''t it dangerous?" Leslie furrowed her brow, clearly concerned. "Mm-hm," Evelyn nodded, adding, "You''re weak." She said it without hesitation or consideration for my feelings. Very direct! It felt like a dagger stabbed my heart. I almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Don''t worry about it, and I assure you, I''m not weak!" I said, glaring darkly at Evelyn. She tilted her head. "You''re lying. You''re weak. I could crush you easily." Sometimes she says terrifying things... but looking at myself... "Well, compared to her... I suppose she''s right," I thought while twisting my lips slightly. "Don''t worry about it," was all I could manage, and silence followed. I stared out the window; there wasn''t much more we could do to pass the time. Evelyn was half-asleep, Leslie was still squirming on my bed, and I was feeling comfortable in the chair. In the quiet, the three of us let time flow on its own. After a while, Evelyn finally fell asleep, moving to the bed before closing her eyes. Beside her, Leslie also stopped moving and drifted off. "Hmmm." Stroking my chin, I admired the beautiful scene before me. "Impressive, right?" A voice came from behind me. "Don''t you feel the urge to throw yourself at them, to take everything sacred from their bodies, cover them in your essence, and make them yours? Aren''t you a man?" Lilith mocked me. Turning towards her, I gave her a meaningful look. "Do you think I''m some kind of sex-crazed beast?" Crossing my arms with a grin, I added, "I have limits, you know. I''m an exemplary man," I said with pride. Lilith stared at me in silence. "Even from here, I can sense the impulses you''re suppressing with all your might. You can''t fool the embodiment of lust," she said, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "Well, that didn''t go as planned either." I frowned and glanced at the two beautiful young women again. "I don''t think there''s a man alive who could resist this..." Sighing to myself, I shrugged. "Shall we go?" I asked her. "Of course," Lilith nodded, and with a snap of her fingers, the world around us distorted... Chapter 61 Arriving in hell "What are we doing in this place?" I asked the air, glancing around at my surroundings¡ªor at least trying to, since it was dark. I could barely see anything, practically blind. The only light illuminating the place was a small lamp in my hand, which had a chain wrapped around my wrist, gently swinging from side to side.With the dim light that barely reached my eyes, I looked down at my feet and saw there were small steps leading downward. Beyond them, there was nothing but silent darkness... The problem was that we had been walking for nearly two hours, and I had the feeling we were descending in circles. I even started to think we were walking in loops. I glanced at the grand figure beside me... Lilith had a soft smile on her lips. Unlike me, she didn''t carry a lamp, which made it seem like she could see in the darkness of this place¡ªor cave, since it felt more like a cave... "Haven''t they told you? To go to hell, you must descend into the depths of the world," she said with a laugh. "This is a path I created myself. We could go straight there, of course, but I''m showing you the way you can use whenever you want to go to the world of demons. All you need to do is walk and follow the path." She raised her hand slightly, and a small red flame rose above us, settling in the middle of this enormous hole. The light intensified slightly... For the first time, I looked around. The rock was a matte black, with no hint of shine. And sure enough, the walls revealed a path that both descended and ascended, spiraling up and down... But without a doubt, the most curious thing was what lay at the bottom... Lowering my head a bit, I muttered in surprise, "A massive door..." Right at the very bottom was a huge, circular gate. It had a symbol on it, with pink lines twisting into some kind of strange, disfigured design... it seemed... I frowned... Around the gate, small pink flames flickered out. "Your symbol is..." I glanced at Lilith. She raised an eyebrow. "Two pairs of horns in the shape of a heart. You can''t see it properly because you''re in the wrong position," she said simply. "Well, now that you''ve seen it, it''s time to reach the end." She snapped her fingers again. In seconds, we found ourselves standing above the door. Lilith looked at the door. "I made it myself, so no demon besides me and a few important people can use it. It''s a teleport or a seal, same difference. What''s important is that it was created by my own magic. To activate it, all you need to do is release your ability. In your case, just use the skill I gave you, and you can open the door." As she spoke, she extended her arms, and the flames coming from the small cracks around the gate rose and surrounded her. The symbol on the floor lit up, and the door slowly began to disappear... Looking down... all I could see was a faintly red sky... "Be careful crossing," Lilith said with a smile before she floated and passed through the gate... Hesitating for a few moments, I cautiously stuck my head out... looking at the place. "Are we...?" My eyes widened. "I didn''t know you had that kind of hobby," hearing Lilith''s voice, I raised my head. "Nice view," I thought to myself... Somehow, I managed to glance under Lilith''s skirt, though of course, it was completely accidental... "Gotta enjoy life," I muttered emptily as I surveyed the strange place¡ªor rather, the strange situation. I was looking at everything from below. How to explain it? From my position, I could see the foundations of the buildings... and when I looked up, I saw the sky and the rest of the structures. It strangely reminded me of a movie I''d seen on Earth. What was it called...? "As above, so below..." "Are you going to stay there staring?" Lilith interrupted my train of thought. "Give me a moment," I replied. "Well, the best way to get down..." Frowning, I let myself fall... Bang! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hit my head slightly... "Damn..." I muttered, rubbing my sore spots as I stood up. "Welcome back to the world of demons, also known as hell," Lilith looked around. "Welcome to my city, the City of Lust," she finally finished her introduction. Glancing around... "It''s not that different from the human empire''s cities..." The only real difference was the red moon and the reddish sky. Otherwise, the buildings were all dark-colored... and, "Real demons..." I muttered, looking down. By the way, it hit me just then that we were standing on what seemed to be a tall building, like a balcony, with a brick street below us... The demons... These particular ones had slightly red or somewhat black skin, and some of them had brightly colored eyes, but none of them had horns on their heads... "The horns are...?" I asked Lilith. "Horns are a symbol of status and lineage. For us, they are a point of pride. Any demon with horns on their head means they are of high rank. Of course, the longer and larger the horns, the stronger they are." Lilith pointed to the horns on her head. "Mine are black with red, but they are dimmed. Normally, they are pink¡ªthe color pink is essentially the essence of my soul, my representation, and rank in hell." After finishing her explanation, she turned around. "Come with me," she said... Reflecting on her words, I touched my own head. "Well, it''s impossible for me to have horns," I thought, following Lilith''s steps. "Right now, we are in the depths of my domain, my home. We need to get out," Lilith walked calmly through the hallways, which were only lit by candles. We walked in silence for a few more minutes until we finally arrived at a door. Lilith extended her hands, and the door opened... "Welcome back, Miss Lilith." A soft voice greeted us, followed by another, and another... Stepping aside... what I saw were five women in a straight line to the right and five to the left, all dressed in maid outfits, with small horns on their heads... and small tails protruding from behind them... "Succubi?" I thought to myself. Chapter 62 Has arrived The maids lowered their heads slightly and greeted respectfully. It must be said that each one of them had an impressive beauty, in addition to having great figures, all of them, without exception... With their heads bowed, they didn''t dare to look up.Lilith looked at her maids, who were in charge of keeping her house clean, and gave a warm smile: "I''m back, you can raise your heads." With her words, the succubi lifted their heads, their gazes fixed on Lilith, but they didn''t dare look her in the eyes. They didn''t even glance at me, remaining still as if waiting for Lilith''s orders. "Our guest is Arthur, you already know him. Treat him well," Lilith said while looking at all of them. The succubi nodded: "We will take care of it," they said in unison. "They will treat you well. I have a few things to attend to, if you''ll excuse me." Lilith smiled and disappeared in front of my eyes. "Please follow me," one of the succubi approached and slightly lowered her head. The others stepped aside, each of them disappearing down different hallways of the castle. The only one who stayed was a succubus with black hair and yellowish-black eyes. Her presence was very seductive, but her expression was serious. Her eyes never wavered, nor did her voice¡ªit was simply her presence, one could say, very professional. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All right," I said. It''s not like I had many other options. I''m a bit tired and need some time to think things over. She nodded and turned around. My eyes drifted to her tail, which swayed as I followed her. It was just curiosity, I swear. I understand that succubi are known as dream demons, and this woman''s tail was a reddish color, less than a meter long... Frowning... I don''t know what the hell I''m doing looking at a succubus''s tail... You can see many different ones, but I definitely feel like what I''m doing is wrong... Putting that aside, my eyes wandered around the place. When I first arrived, we were in some sort of rotunda, and right in front were two large staircases, each leading in opposite directions. We were walking up one of them, heading to the right, and I have to admit, this place is incredibly beautiful, both in decoration and cleanliness¡ªeverything is impeccably pristine... or maybe it''s just because it''s my first time being in a place this grand for my own mind... Climbing the stairs, we took one of the hallways, which had a kind of statue of a woman with some roses embedded in it, giving a somewhat sinister image. The woman said nothing and focused on walking, so I did the same. After passing countless rooms, we arrived at one with two large doors, made of wood with some dull, shiny metals. The woman turned around and slightly lowered her head: "My name is Mia," she introduced herself and pulled out a small bell. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ring the bell. I''ll be at your service in seconds." Leaving the bell in my hands: "This is the key to the room. In a few minutes, I''ll bring you something to eat." "Thank you for your service," I thanked her... She opened her eyes a bit and nodded... Watching her disappear into the hallways... "Honestly, I felt very comfortable..." From the moment I arrived, I felt completely welcomed... comfortable, as if I were at home. Considering I was supposed to have been in this place for years, that feeling hasn''t faded. Placing the key, a small sound came from the door, which opened automatically... "This is something else..." I murmured to myself... The room literally looked like it was designed for the king of a kingdom... ***** "This is so boring, come on, Slyv..." A woman with red eyes frowned while her head rested on a couch, looking frustrated at her friend... "Shut up for a moment, I almost have it..." Slyv muttered, clenching her small fist tightly... Her pink eyes shone intensely as she hid, looking towards a particular place... "Are you seriously doing this... I don''t think that idiot will fall for it so easily, you know... He can''t fall for the same trick twice!" Violeta murmured in disgust and stood next to her friend. Her beautiful eyes were a strange shade of red, specifically her pupils, which were vertically shaped like a dragon''s eyes. Her name was Violeta Cain, a vampire. She looked at the young man walking down the hallway: "I don''t think he''s that dumb..." she murmured again... Slyv raised an eyebrow and looked at her friend: "You think?" she asked mockingly... Violeta''s eyes turned dark: "Damn it, I can''t believe that idiot is my brother," she said disappointedly, watching as her brother''s eyes glowed intensely... "He''s definitely going to fall for it, he''s so stupid!" Slyv chuckled, moving her slender fingers... "I''m going to kill him one day, he only brings me shame," Violeta muttered sinisterly to herself, her eyes glowing as she moved her fingers too, glancing at Slyv out of the corner of her eye. She shook her head and finally gave up... "You definitely should kill him. He''s nothing but a damned stalker, he won''t leave me alone! If you don''t, I''ll do it myself," Slyv said to her friend... "What can I do? That thick head doesn''t understand in the slightest, no matter how hard I hit him, he still doesn''t learn," Violeta continued moving her fingers, a line of dark blood flowing from them... "He''s so sick, he even represses me..." Slyv moved her fingers, controlling a small glass vial containing what seemed to be a pale pink liquid... "This is fun," she changed her mood, moving the vial that Violeta''s foolish brother desperately tried to grab... "Well, for me, it''s no fun. There are much more entertaining ways to have fun¡ªlike playing with that idiot. We could go kill some demons, for example," Violeta blinked slightly as she felt a presence behind her... "What are you doing here, mother?" Slyv, without turning around, sensed that the presence was her mother... Lilith remained silent, looking at what the two girls were doing... Upon realizing what was happening, she let out a small chuckle... "He''s here," she said before disappearing again... Chapter 63 First meeting "Well, I definitely wasn''t expecting this..." Thinking to myself, I frowned as I looked at the chains attached to my wrists. Literally, both of my arms were stretched out to the upper corners of the bed. Reflecting on my strange and rather tight situation, the last thing I remember is that I was eating after arriving at my room in this castle.A few minutes later, Mia arrived with a tray full of food. Since I was starving, I devoured it all¡ªit was delicious. To drink, there was a glass of what seemed to be juice and another of water. Moments later, I fell asleep, and now, to my great surprise, I find myself with my limbs bound by small chains. "..." Rolling my eyes, I muttered, "I wasn''t expecting any of this," while looking around. "One, two, three... counting all ten succubi, these are the same maids that welcomed Lilith. Right now, all of them are inside my quarters..." Thinking to myself, I stared at the ceiling. "For some reason..." frowning, "I''m really calm," considering that this situation could clearly be called a kidnapping. Looking back at them, their eyes weren''t serious; quite the opposite, they were clouded, and at the same time, their faces were a little flushed... there was a somewhat intoxicating scent filling the room. "Are you going to... violate me?" My eyes widened. I thought this situation seemed oddly familiar. "There''s no way I can handle ten at once!" Wait, what the hell am I thinking?! My expression darkened. I was definitely drugged. I wouldn''t be complaining much, but... I have a bad feeling about this. Trying to break the chains... and realizing it''s useless, I felt my mouth go dry. "Come on, ladies... let''s calm down a little..." trying to act as normal as possible. "He''s become much more muscular..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... "His skin is so pale..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... "All of us at once?" Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... Experience new stories on empire "Miss Lilith told us to treat him well..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... Listening to their conversation... it was true that Lilith told them to treat me well, but I never expected this kind of treatment. Looking at my bare chest... Well, it''s true my body has improved slightly with my stats increase, but it''s nothing out of this world, in my opinion... Glancing back at the ten women... they''re all very seductive¡ªwhat a terrifying power... "Are you all having fun?" A voice sounded right behind my head... I tried to see who it was, but all I could see was pink hair falling like a waterfall. "Oh, Miss Slyv, welcome," the succubi maids lowered their heads and greeted her. "Hmm! Hmm! I see! You were trying to have fun! Naughty girls!" Slyv gave a mischievous smile and grinned playfully. "But what a shame! You won''t be able to now, he''s mine!" She pointed to the door, and I saw her pale arm gesturing towards it... The ten succubi pouted and left, somewhat annoyed. "Well, somehow I''ve been saved..." I know that succubi can absorb a man''s vitality... and I''m barely a year old. Still, the feeling of safety never appeared¡ªthings just got more dangerous... "Oh, this is fun..." Another voice sounded directly above me. Looking up, a pair of blood-red eyes with black vertical pupils stared intently at me... Her face was so close that I could feel the heat of her breath... "You''re way too close!" The woman called Slyv pouted and crossed her arms. "Give me some space, will you? I need to eat..." "Whoa! Hold on a second!" I shouted, watching as she opened her mouth... A chill ran down my spine as I saw those sharp teeth aimed at my neck. I felt death flash before my eyes... She stopped and raised an eyebrow, shaking her head slightly. She lifted her upper body, and I felt the pressure of her hips pushing down on me even harder. Her red lips curled into a smile, and she looked forward. The pink-haired woman moved her head... and as she did, mine moved too, my eyes locking onto hers¡ªalso pink. "Oh, she refused," she murmured to herself... Her eyes glinted as she looked at the woman in front. "I feel like I''m caught between two great predators!" Sweating coldly... I stayed silent, listening... "What do you think, Violeta?" Slyv asked her friend. "Well, I''m hungry, I''m tired of eating that bland blood... That''s first and foremost. Second, this is fun, way better than before," she smiled and licked her lips. "Hmm... should we take off his chains? Or maybe leave him like this?" Slyv commented while holding the chains in her hands... "Let''s do it," Violeta agreed. Rubbing my wrists, I thanked them mentally for releasing me. Still, the same feeling of familiarity lingered, but I don''t know them at all. Plus... the way the woman named Violeta is looking at me¡ªit''s like she sees something delicious... Clearing my throat: "Uhh, hi," I said, figuring it was best to act like I knew them... "Lilith was right, it seems he has amnesia... He doesn''t remember us," Violeta stroked her cheeks. "Damn, I knew it¡­" Cursing Lilith mentally... I scratched my head. "Well... she''s right, I''ve forgotten a few things," there was no use hiding it anymore... "He''s trying to trick us, hehe," Slyv chuckled to herself. She and Violeta talked for a few minutes with their mother while eating some sweets in Violeta''s room. During that conversation, Lilith mentioned Arthur''s anomaly and also told them to treat him better. At first, they were doubtful but ultimately decided to listen to their mother since she spoke with a serious look. Slyv glanced at Arthur, recalling the good memories she had with him. Essentially, they grew up together along with Violeta. Of course, the social classes were worlds apart¡ªthey treated Arthur more like a toy. But looking at him now, he was very different. She remembered his body being much thinner, and now he was a bit more toned and had grown taller... She glanced at Violeta secretly, and the two nodded. "Well, this is quite uncomfortable..." thinking to myself... I adjusted my shirt, but even so, slowly backing away... Something''s going to happen! A bad feeling... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re coming with us!" Slyv said with a radiant smile... Her mother had also mentioned a few things Arthur needed... Chapter 64 They know "I think it''s in this place..." Slyv pursed her lips, looking around. She had her hands on her hips, then moved a bit, turning around to look back. She glanced at Violeta and shifted her eyes...Violeta also carefully examined the enormous entrance of the cave in front of us. She pursed her lips, "According to Lilith''s words, this is indeed the place, but..." she bit her lip a little, "I never imagined it would be here." She sighed, shaking her head, and looked at Arthur with her characteristic smile: "You can''t see anything, can you?" she asked as she moved closer. Arthur looked at her intently... and shook his head. "I can''t see anything. And where are we?" he asked suspiciously. A few moments ago, he had been in his room about to be violated by ten beautiful succubi, only to be kidnapped again by two even more dangerous women, who dragged him around like a doll without asking a single question. A pair of arms, white as snow, veins visible beneath Violeta''s skin, appeared. At that moment, I came to understand she was a vampire. She passed her head near my neck, taking a deep sniff... I couldn''t deny it felt good, though Slyv''s fierce gaze was drilling into my head... Violeta''s scent was oddly attractive to me. "May I bite you a little? I''m very hungry," her small voice was like a temptation from the devil himself... As soon as I heard those words, a slight tingling sensation spread through my neck. "I''m still here... I haven''t left yet!" Slyv stomped her foot, annoyed, pouting and crossing her arms. She turned her head slightly, "You were in the depths of my mother''s city, in the Abyssal Cave of Sabial... the place where the flower and water you''re seeking are found," she said as she stepped down from the rock she had been sitting on. "Are you two going to help me?" I asked, eyes widening in surprise... Honestly, I expected Lilith to help me, not them, but... looking at Slyv''s smile... and as Violeta''s embrace tightened: "Clearly, it''s not for free. You know we want something from you, and in exchange, we''ll help you with what you need," Violeta whispered in my ear. A shiver ran down my spine... but the upside of all this was that I could already imagine what Violeta wanted from me. What I didn''t understand was why she wanted hybrid blood ¡ª wasn''t it supposed to be disgusting? On the other hand, I didn''t have much choice. It seemed Lilith had entrusted me to the two of them... As long as I got what I needed, it would be fine... or at least I hoped so. "Alright." I nodded, and Slyv''s eyes gleamed mysteriously, while Violeta released me from her embrace... She gazed at the dark void in front of us: "How do we get down?" I asked, as I couldn''t see any way down... "Flying," Violeta was the one who responded, and at that moment, four pairs of wings emerged from her back... black wings, resembling those of a bat, but with the clear difference that thick veins ran through them, and instead of a membrane, rivers of black blood flowed... By the way, her wings were over 4 meters long... more than twice her size, yet strangely beautiful, though a bit grotesque. Violeta smiled proudly, showing her four wings... With a small jump, she extended her hand, and as our hands intertwined, she said with a sweet smile, "This will be fun." **** Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire "Hey, Lilith, why did you bring him back again?" A hollow voice sounded in front of Lilith. She raised her head, adjusted the glasses on her face, set down the pencil in her hand, and with her other hand, grabbed a cup by the ear, bringing it to her lips and nodding slightly. "Wait, does that taste good?" the hollow voice sounded again, this time with a hint of curiosity. Lilith smiled and made another cup appear... She gently poured the black waters into it: "Do you want to try it?" she asked, extending the cup of tea. "Of course, I will." The hollow voice echoed again from the darkness of her office. The cup in Lilith''s hands vanished completely... *Crunch... Crunch... Crunch... Crunch...* "You''re only supposed to drink the liquid... not eat the porcelain cup as well," Lilith frowned and shook her head... She looked ahead, and in the middle of the darkness, the only thing visible was a completely white, circular hole, which appeared each time the hollow voice spoke. "Hmmm... hmmm... hmmm..." strange sounds came from the darkness, as if savoring the tea... "It tastes like nothing," the hollow voice spoke again, sad and somewhat desperate... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Someday, you''ll be able to fill your emptiness," Lilith said as she stood up. She approached the darkness where the hollow voice came from, squatted down, and looked at the little girl in front of her... "Don''t eat it, alright?" she said with a smile. The little girl raised her head, revealing her completely white eyes... She put one of her fingers to her lips, "But I can sense it. He would taste so good," the girl frowned and bit her lips... "You can''t have him. He''s mine. He belongs to me," Lilith reiterated. The girl in front of Lilith appeared to be about 10 years old. Her eyes, like her hair, were completely white... her skin, too, was pale gray. She wore a black dress that covered her body, and even though everything about her was white, she couldn''t be seen in the darkness ¡ª it was as if her whiteness didn''t affect the shadows at all. She opened her mouth... revealing a void: "But I''m so hungry," she pointed to her mouth and gave a pitiful look. "At least a hand..." she murmured to herself. Lilith smiled and stroked the girl''s head: "You can''t touch him," she repeated... The girl closed her mouth: "Everyone knows, they know he''s here. What will you do, Lilith? Can you protect him from all of us?" the girl asked as she sat on the floor, raising her head with a small smile, "Everyone wants a part of him, even you do." Chapter 65 Sin of gluttony The girl closed her mouth. "Everyone knows, they know he''s here. What will you do, Lilith? Can you protect him from all of us?" the girl asked as she sat on the floor, lifting her head with a small smile. "Everyone wants a piece of him, even you."The girl put on an adorable smile, walked calmly to the chair, and sat down carelessly. "I want to know why you''re trying so hard to protect him. You weren''t like this before¡­ Did you change because of that boy? That would be very interesting to investigate. Of course, for me, it''s quite the opposite. In the end, the only thing I care about is filling the void of my existence." The girl frowned, eyeing the teapot, and in one gulp, devoured everything on Lilith''s desk. On her side, Lilith impassively watched the girl''s actions. The girl in her office was one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the sin of Gluttony. She pursed her lips. "I didn''t expect them to find out so quickly," she thought, that idea echoing in her mind. Lilith walked toward her seat, sat down, and looked at the mess caused by Gluttony. "Tell me, Lilith... Why did you bring him back?" Gluttony asked again, clearly very interested in why that smart woman had brought the young man back to Hell. Lilith looked at her deeply. "Nothing in particular. He had some things that could only be found in Hell. Once he finds them, he''ll return to the human world." "Human world..." Gluttony muttered to herself, lowering her gaze a bit. "Envy will definitely go after him. I would like to go too, but... I don''t want to ruin my relationship with you. It''s complicated enough..." Her eyes darkened. Raising her gaze again, she continued, "What''s so good about the human world? You''re always leaving Hell. When I left, I ate a few humans¡­ they''re disgusting, especially those believers from that church." Gluttony made a face of disgust and stuck out her tongue slightly. "Why do you say Envy will go after him?" Lilith ignored most of Gluttony''s words but raised an eyebrow at her confidence regarding an attack from Envy. Gluttony gave a knowing look. "Envy, the sin of envy, you know how he is, and you know what he thinks of you and everyone else. But especially you..." Lilith clicked her tongue. "That damn snake..." she muttered, conjuring cookies out of thin air and calmly offering them to Gluttony, who accepted them without hesitation. "That''s how things are, Lilith. You''d better hurry before it''s too late. The pull is very strong, terrifying even." Lilith stared out the window for a few moments in silence. "Why did you tell me about this?" she asked again. Gluttony could easily take advantage of the situation and devour part of Arthur''s soul. Lilith was a bit suspicious of her. The girl''s eyes widened at Lilith''s question, her cheeks puffed out with cookies. "I know it bothers you when people touch what belongs to you. I''m very sensitive to that, but in the end, you''re my only ally," Gluttony shrugged. "I couldn''t form good relationships with the others; they''re all a bunch of bastard jerks," she said indifferently. Lilith gave a small smile. "We can''t kill each other. Immortal beings, cursed beings, unique beings... each of us carries a sin imprinted on our souls. If one of us disappears, it will be the beginning of the end for ourselves," she said as she looked out the window again, her eyes shining as they fell upon Arthur. A broad smile appeared on her lips. No matter how hard she tried to look inside, deep into Arthur''s soul, the only thing she could see was a void. But in that void, seven essences flowed quietly in complete harmony. "The original sin..." she thought to herself. "Thank you for the warning. I''ll go right now..." Lilith stood up and slightly lowered her head. "Wait! I want to go too!" Gluttony also stood up, saying she didn''t want to miss the moment. "Do what you want," Lilith finally agreed, unable to refuse her. After all, Gluttony wouldn''t stop until she got a yes in this matter. The sins of Lust and Gluttony nodded, and their bodies vanished seconds later. ******* S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This place is too dangerous!" Arthur quickly moved his hands. Right in front of him, a large shadow rushed around in a frenzy, filled with complete madness. In his quick reaction, he created a blue flame orb that shot forward at great speed. Boom! Your next chapter awaits on empire "Not at all! This is too much fun!" Violet couldn''t stop moving from side to side. A wide smile was plastered on her lips as she wreaked total carnage in the depths of the cave. Her hands were stained with blood, and instead of normal hands, she now had large claws, nearly a meter long. Her eyes were two shining points that glowed brightly in the darkness. Arthur gave her a grim look before scanning his surroundings. Further ahead, Slyv was there, wielding a spear. Her impressive skill with the spear left Arthur speechless, her lethal precision in facing a large horde of corrupted creatures with just a simple spear... As he had thought before, they were in the deepest part of the cave, a very dark place with only a small lamp on his wrist providing any light. His field of vision was extremely limited, and he was constantly being taken by surprise, forced to fend for himself. "According to Slyv, the flower I''m looking for is just up ahead..." Reflecting on this, he glanced again at the two women, but this time focused on their strength. Taking into account what he could observe, they were the same age as him, and their strength was comparable to Leslie and Evelyn¡­ In short, they were monsters! He was sweating profusely, struggling to keep up with them. And it wasn''t like they were protecting him either¡­ He had a few injuries on his body, but nothing serious. As long as his body remained intact, he''d be fine. He took a deep breath. "Eh?!" His eyes widened as he looked down. A small green snake slithered on the ground. The snake was a light and dark green color in certain areas, making its way toward him... Chapter 66 Sin of gluttony(2) "Heh?" He opened his eyes wide as he looked down. A small green snake was slithering across the ground. The snake had a light and dark green color in certain areas, and it was heading toward him... Staring at the small light green snake left me speechless. In this place, from what little I had seen, there were only black or gray creatures, but to see a much lighter-colored snake...and such a small one. Before I realized it, a faint sound came from my shoulder... Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... Turning my gaze, I saw another small snake on my shoulder. Its head was raised, and its eyes were staring directly at me. Feeling movement on my legs, I looked down to see yet another snake slowly coiling itself around me, hissing... I tried to speak, but no sound came out of my mouth. With each passing second, more and more light green snakes started emerging from everywhere, crawling all over my body. Helpless, I watched in horror as I was slowly devoured, covered entirely in snakes... "What do you think you''re doing, Envy?" A loud voice echoed from the darkness beyond my sight. The very world itself resonated, and like shattering glass, thin layers of crystal began to fall around me. The world seemed to regain its sense, the air hit my face again, and my movements were no longer erratic. My eyes flew open as air rushed into my lungs... Cough... Cough... Cough... Coughing violently, I clutched my chest, gasping for air, struggling to understand what had just happened... "Hmmm... you smell delicious. Tell me, can you spare an arm?" Hearing a terrifying voice, I turned my head. In front of me, crouching, was a little girl with white hair and eyes, wearing a small black dress. Her mouth was slightly open, and a bit of drool was escaping from the corners. Frowning, I asked, "Who are you?" It was the first time I''d seen this girl... but before anything else, I quickly stood up, took a few steps back, and assumed a defensive stance. Recalling the chilling experience with the snakes, my body shuddered slightly. The feeling of being slowly devoured while unable to do anything... it was the most horrifying thing I had experienced so far. "Oh..." The girl also stood up and opened her eyes. She looked around and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." She crossed her arms and moved a little. "I''m supposed to protect you while she''s dealing with a jealous viper." She nodded her head, and her eyes lit up with excitement. She took a few small steps toward me and said, "My name is Merlin! Nice to meet you!" She extended her small hand with a warm smile... After hesitating for a moment, I extended mine as well... for now, the feeling of danger had disappeared: "Nice to meet you, my name is Arthur." I introduced myself with a nod. Merlin smiled, releasing the handshake, and stared at me intently... "Hmm..." I saw her slightly move her lips as if savoring something delicious, which made me feel a bit uncomfortable. Her gaze was the same as Violet''s. Remembering both girls, I tried to find them, but for some reason, I couldn''t see anything. It was as if I had fallen from one broken dream into another, but this time with Merlin, who... staring at her for a few moments... had no presence. It was as if she were a target, not a living being¡ªa hollow presence without purpose or emotion. Adjusting my voice, I asked, "Do you know what just happened to me a moment ago?" I inquired respectfully. Although I didn''t know who this girl in front of me was, the feeling was very similar to when I was near Lilith... "Eh..." Merlin seemed to snap out of her daydream with my question and waved her hand nonchalantly. "Envy was about to consume your soul," she said indifferently. A moment later, she clenched her tiny fist, "That damn snake... she wanted it all for herself!" she pouted, her cheeks puffing up. "Wait..." My mind went blank for a few seconds, "E-envy?" I asked again to confirm... Merlin tilted her head slightly. "Diane Envy," she nodded. "You were lucky Lilith arrived just in time," she said with a smile. "Damn it..." Mentally cursing, I wanted to slap myself. What the hell is wrong with me? Everywhere I go, there''s a 99% chance of dying... "Now... where are we?" I asked, watching as Merlin seemed to have no intention of doing anything... "We''re in a sealed space, outside the real world. It''s a good place to wait while Lilith takes care of the viper. We just have to wait a little while..." she said as she sat down on the ground... It was strange, but every time she spoke, the inside of her mouth was an endless white space, or at least that''s the feeling it gave me... Watching and listening to her as she began to move her head while humming some sort of song, I stayed silent. "Her eyes are closed..." It was as if she were completely focused on something, I thought to myself. After a few moments, the space around us shattered into a thousand pieces... From it, elegant footsteps echoed, announcing the presence of the beautiful figure of Lilith. She had a soft smile, glanced around, and her red eyes landed on Merlin. "Impressive, I thought you wouldn''t be able to control yourself," she said as she walked past her. Read the latest on empire Merlin opened her eyes, "You underestimate me, I''ve been in this state for millennia. Over time, you get used to it," she replied with a hint of impatience. Glancing around, she added, "I have to go. If I stay in this place any longer, I feel like I''ll go insane." Merlin vanished... Lilith shook her head. "In the end, you''ve only changed a little," she pursed her lips, and her eyes finally settled on me... "Well, that was unexpected, I apologize for that," she lowered her head slightly. "What just happened? Why did the Sin of Envy nearly kill me?" I asked two questions, feeling utterly confused as to why a being of the same caliber as Lilith was interested in my soul... "Well..." Lilith murmured to herself. "Let''s just say you''re like a grand dessert to all of us," she said. "By ''us,'' you mean the Seven Deadly Sins?" That''s what I understood. "Yes," Lilith nodded. "Why?" I asked. "For being a pariah," she said bluntly. "But not just any pariah¡ªfor being the first to have reason, a stable soul, and... for us not being able to peer into the deepest parts of your soul. Basically, you have a soul as large as that of a greater demon, but much easier to hunt." She shrugged, "You''re in danger in Hell, to put it simply..." She smiled as she pulled out a crystal potion. "Drink this. Envy marked you," she pointed to my neck. "Here, take this to see for yourself," she handed me a small mirror... Looking into the mirror, I saw my neck. There was a coiled snake... "It''s like a tattoo..." I muttered under my breath. "What does this mark do?" I asked as I took the potion in my hands. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It constantly consumes a small part of your soul, and it also serves to track your location at any given moment." Lilith frowned... "Don''t worry about it; I already dealt with Envy," she smiled and, out of nowhere, produced a chunk of greenish flesh... "Although I can''t kill her, I ripped off a piece of her flesh. You can eat it if you want." "..." Chapter 67 Eat it! ¡ªIt constantly consumes a small part of your soul, and it also serves to track your location at any moment. ¡ªLilith frowned... ¡ªDon''t worry about that; I''ve already taken care of Envy ¡ªshe smiled and, out of nowhere, pulled out a piece of greenish flesh... ¡ªAlthough I can''t kill her, I ripped off a piece of her. You can eat it if you want."¡­" "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lilith tilted her head slightly, confused... "Are you serious?" I asked as I stared at the large chunk of pale green flesh, which weighed almost a pound. "Of course! Eating the flesh of a much stronger being is a blessing. Not only is it rich in mana, but the various proteins in the flesh of a stronger being benefit you immensely in every way. Sure, it will hurt a bit, but that''s nothing. After all, we are demons. Though lesser demons can''t evolve beyond the capacities of their souls, they can still gain strength among their own kind, making them much stronger than usual. Many years ago, this was the most normal way of life for demons of that era. How do you think Merlin managed to ascend to where she is? She was the most gluttonous of us all," Lilith said with a calm smile. "Of course, if you don''t want it, I can give it to my daughter." "I''ll take it!" Without hesitating another second, I quickly grabbed the flesh in my hands... "It''s quite soft," I thought to myself... Although the idea of eating a demon seems disgusting, I don''t care as long as it makes me stronger. Besides, that bastard owes me for what happened earlier! "Good decision, but before that..." Lilith took out a ring: "Store it in this ring, which now belongs to you." Quickly taking the ring... I frowned: "Why are you giving me so many things?" The flesh of a Sin and a dimensional ring¡­ "For the trouble, that''s all," she shrugged: "Anyway, that''s all for now; I have to go." She made a gesture of farewell, and her body disappeared... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a few seconds... I looked at the ring between my fingers... biting one of them... a few drops of blood fell onto it... the ring glowed a little, and I felt a slight connection to my mind... "Perfect." With a small smile, I stored the piece of flesh... "It was a good haul, considering I was almost killed again if it weren''t for Lilith... and Merlin." With a bitter taste in my mouth... "In a single day, I''ve already encountered two Sins, Gluttony and Envy..." Reflecting on it, Merlin''s image came to mind: "She was the most gluttonous of all..." remembering Lilith''s words. There are many important things Lilith mentioned in our conversation... but without a doubt, the most important is that for some reason (they want to devour me), all the Sins know that I''m in Hell, and the first to act was Envy... who I don''t even know what the hell looks like... I also didn''t know what Gluttony looked like until a few moments ago... "They want to devour a fragment of her soul..." [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "Is she referring to those seals?" I asked myself... Now that I think about it, Lilith removed her seal, giving me part of her ability... but what would happen if instead of removing them, they devour them? Do they get stronger? No, wait, why do I even have these seals on my soul in the first place? Frowning even more... Since I have no answers, I put these thoughts aside, but on the other hand, I could ask Lilith about it. I''m not sure, but for now, it''s better to worry about myself. The first thing I need to do is eat this flesh... and the second is to complete the potion to evolve, step by step... The second is already in motion... I think it''s better to wait until I evolve first and then eat the flesh; it will be much more beneficial. Standing up... I stretched a little. Mentally, I''m exhausted. After everything that happened, I need a break, a lot to think about and a lot to do... it''s Saturday; I only have one day before classes officially start... it''s plenty of time, I hope... Looking around... "Let''s go! We''ve got what we came for!" An excited voice came from the front. Looking at the young girl with small horns on her head, although they were a little bigger than the succubi from the castle, with her pink hair and bright eyes, she was holding two pairs of black flowers in her hands... To her right was a woman with black hair and red eyes holding a medium-sized bottle... They''re acting as if nothing happened... "What just happened?" I asked them, intrigued... Slyv looked at me strangely... "What do you mean?" She tilted her head slightly... "Didn''t anything happen?" I asked again... Slyv pursed her lips... "No?" she looked around... "You said you''d take care of the rest while the two of us went to get the materials," she pointed with her finger... Now that she mentions it... Sniff... Sniff... Read exclusive content at empire The strong smell of iron filled the air around me. Turning my head, I saw... charred black bodies... all forming a circle around me, at least 20 at first glance... all in the same condition, as if they had been burned to death... "Did I do that?" I asked, looking confused around me... I don''t remember any of it... "Come on, stop messing around; we have more important things to do." Violeta spread her bloody wings, four of them. With a leap, she grabbed my arm. She smiled brightly: "We''ve fulfilled our part of the deal... now it''s your turn." She showed her teeth, which were very sharp... even a bit scary... swallowing dryly, I turned my gaze toward Slyv... she also had a soft smile: "You''re not getting away," she said playfully... With a grim look, well, I suppose everything''s fine; life is half and half... Thinking about it: "I have two secondary materials, I still need the blood of a progenitor vampire, my own blood, and mainly Lilith''s essence. Those are all the materials I need for my evolution..." Chapter 68 Visit "What are you doing in this place... long ears?" Leslie stared intently at Daniela from the bed. She was in the same position as when Arthur last saw her, wrapped in sheets like a cat. The only visible part of her body was her head... the rest was covered, but that didn''t matter right now. The most important thing was that she was glaring at Daniela, baring her teeth, ready to pounce at any moment."Long ears?!" Daniela jumped, and her ears turned a little red. She shyly lowered her head and intertwined her fingers. "I came to visit you both," she murmured. "No!" She seemed to remember something, quickly raising her head and looking around Arthur''s room... with the door, which had been locked moments ago, now closed, and the windows shut tight, covered by clothes. The place was dark even though it was daytime. She looked at Leslie... the bed was a complete mess, no, the whole room was in total disarray! It looked like the room of someone who hadn''t left in years. Daniela''s expression turned somber. In one corner of the room was Evelyn, lying on her back, staring into nothing as if she were lost. Surrounding her were some empty food cans. She sighed... Daniela couldn''t help but sigh. She hadn''t seen these two for a few hours, which seemed odd. When she didn''t find them in their room, she assumed they were in Arthur''s room... and there they were, both of them in complete disarray. Shaking her head, she found out that Arthur had gone on a trip and would return on Monday, leaving the room in their care. She was a bit upset they hadn''t informed her, but in the end, there was no point in getting angry about something that had already happened. Instead... "Have you even eaten properly?" she asked as she bent down to pick up the scattered clothes around the room. "Yes... I think so..." Leslie lowered her guard and frowned a little. Daniela raised an eyebrow and silently stared at the mess on the bed. There was a can of boiled potatoes on it... "Are you sure?" Leslie''s eyes wavered... "Well... I don''t know!" she quickly buried her head in the sheets. Daniela said nothing more and went straight to the bathroom, picked up a basket, and started gathering all the clothes. "How can you two live in this place!" she scolded, looking angrily at her friends. Under the covers, Leslie''s body trembled a little, and she awkwardly peeked out her head. "Well... I don''t know how to clean a room..." her cheeks turned slightly red with embarrassment. Stay tuned with empire "You can''t..." Daniela opened her mouth in surprise, but before she could say anything, she looked back at the two of them... "Noble young ladies, the highest of the empire," she reflected for a moment... ever since they were little, they probably never touched a broom or cleaned their room... that''s what servants were for... Why would a girl have to do household chores? After thinking that, she looked at Leslie with pity. On the other hand, Daniela actually liked tidying her room, she even knew how to cook. It never interested her to have someone do it for her. Of course, her case wasn''t special, even though she was noble, she couldn''t compare to a duke... Looking at Leslie... "Do you want to help me clean?" she offered. Leslie''s eyes lit up a little. She glanced with a hint of regret at the sheets around her body, frowning as if making a difficult decision: "Ugh! Alright, let''s do it!" In the end, she decided to accept Daniela''s offer. Somehow, she felt bad for dirtying Arthur''s room... "What do I need to do?" she asked as she untangled herself from the sheets. "First of all, let''s put all the clothes to wash," Daniela said as she continued picking up the clothes scattered around the room, which, for some reason, were all Arthur''s. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leslie nodded eagerly and quickly started gathering the sheets from the bed. After a few minutes, they had collected all the clothes and put them in a basket, taking it to the receptionist so she could hand them to the servants. After coming back up in the elevator, they started picking up the food cans, placing them directly into a trash bag. They opened the curtains and the windows to let the air into the room, and for the first time (in a day), sunlight entered the room. Daniela knelt down and looked at Evelyn''s face. Her eyes were closed, and she had a frown on her face... Daniela''s eyes sparkled. "Hmm, this isn''t good..." she worried a little. Evelyn''s soul seemed empty, with no emotions present, just like Leslie''s. Both of them were in the same situation, but Evelyn''s case was a little more severe... after observing her for a few moments, she continued picking up the cans around Evelyn. "Just put them in the black bag. After we finish collecting them all, we need to take it outside," Daniela said, noticing Leslie''s confused look. For some reason, she was tossing them aside... A few minutes passed, and finally, all the cans were out of the room. With things in their place, the mess was gradually disappearing. After an hour, the room was finally in a state where a human could live without getting sick... "I can''t believe you two made such a mess," Daniela pouted. There had been so much trash... and it had only been a day. "Sorry, I felt a bit strange, hehe," Leslie apologized and laughed awkwardly. "It''s okay, you can rest if you want, I''ll go prepare dinner," Daniela said, patting Leslie on the shoulder. Leslie nodded and quietly sat down on a chair in silence. Daniela nodded and headed to the kitchen. With a quick glance, she checked what ingredients were in the fridge, along with the types of vegetables. Placing her hands on her hips, she smiled... putting on the apron, she took out a piece of frozen chicken. "I know what I''ll make..." she said, taking out a tomato, onion, and pepper. "I''ll make chicken stew." Chapter 69 Silent, cold and empty "It''s cold," Evelyn thought to herself. Her eyes were closed, her body lay on the floor of the room. Somehow, she felt better here than in her own bedroom... She opened her eyes slightly, looking at the sunlight reflecting through the window. She yawned a little, and slowly stood up, walking toward the bed with a small smile. She let her body fall onto it.She had finally managed to take the bed from Leslie, who never got off of it and wouldn''t let her lie there for more than 10 minutes. Evelyn settled into the center with a pillow under her head and tucked herself in. She felt her mind slowly sinking into unconsciousness... Cold, it''s so cold, it''s tormenting. Looking around, there''s emptiness. Yet, Evelyn''s red eyes gazed ahead, where bright red flames swirled violently like a vortex. These flames stretched beyond the horizon, and though they shone like the sun itself, the light they emitted and the warmth they were supposed to give was swallowed by the black, dark void... Evelyn''s eyes glowed as she saw, right in the center of the fiery vortex, a woman who looked almost exactly like her... with eight wings that could be larger than her imagination could comprehend. To her eyes, the wings, covered in flames, seemed infinite, but they were the most beautiful thing Evelyn had ever seen. The angel was bound by millions upon millions of red chains, glowing as if freshly forged. The angel''s gaze was fixed on Evelyn, who stood silently in response... Every time Evelyn looked into those red eyes, which seemed to burn from within, they carried a calm expression, almost bored, even indifferent. With a small smile on her lips, the angel resembled a serene princess, with compassionate eyes, either for herself or for others. Covering her body was a red dress. The angel looked at Evelyn, and Evelyn looked at the angel. She sat on the cold ground and bowed her head... Every time Evelyn fell asleep, she appeared in this place... She hated it. It was cold, empty, and there was no food, but at the same time, it was a great relief for her tired mind. Whenever she was awake, she could hear murmurs constantly whispering in her ears. Small whispers, almost imperceptible, almost unintelligible, but she could hear them clearly. It was her own voice, exactly the same as hers, but unlike her calm voice, this one told her to destroy everything, to burn everything down to the ground, an ideal world, full of ashes... She remembered when she was a child, when the murmurs first started. The first time, she was confused, she thought it wasn''t real. Even when she closed her eyes tightly, the murmurs wouldn''t go away. They drove her crazy, made her lose control, and she became afraid. She turned to her parents; they tried to help, they really did, but in the end, they couldn''t do anything. Over time, she began to have a problem, a disorder¡ªsplit personality. She was calm, but the voices in her head created another, violent personality, as if she were someone else. These changes became common for her, until the worst happened, the thing she feared the most: hurting her loved ones. She couldn''t remember anything, didn''t know what had happened or how, but when she opened her eyes... Ash... That was all that was left of her father. The last thing she saw of him was his ashes. Around her, the house was being consumed by fire, and in the middle of all this chaos, she was at the center, the cause of it all... She hated her own power. She hated herself for killing her father and burning some of the maids... For seeing the eyes of her mother, who was terrified of her, afraid of her own daughter who couldn''t control her emotions, afraid that she too might die, burned to death... Tormented, she closed herself off. In the end, the best thing she learned from all of this was that emotions were dangerous, very dangerous, especially for her... In the end, all she had gained was the death of her father... She didn''t like doing unnecessary things. If it were up to her, she''d sleep all the time. She was afraid it would happen again, but she was also afraid of this place, locked in with an angel who was just like her. "As long as I don''t hurt anyone, it''s fine..." she thought to herself. She let out a small sigh. "I miss Arthur," she murmured. It was strange, she didn''t know why, but whenever she was with him, her mind calmed, and her emotions stabilized. The murmurs stopped, which improved her mood. He brought her a peace she hadn''t felt in a long time. Evelyn had felt intrigued the first time he looked at her. She raised her head slightly and looked at herself... She innocently touched her chest, recalling the moment when his hands touched her body. Tilting her head a bit... she stopped, feeling strange... She wanted to be near Arthur, only then could she clear her mind. It was very pleasant, but this change only made her feel hungrier. She lightly touched her stomach and frowned. "I haven''t eaten..." she thought. Thinking of it, she remembered the moment she felt Daniela''s presence. She smiled slightly, having the feeling that when she woke up, the food would be delicious... Stopping her thoughts, she looked back at the angel. She had never had a conversation with the angel. She would simply close her eyes, but somehow, Evelyn could feel just by looking at her that the angel was going through the same thing she was... Evelyn now had her eyes closed, but still... "I think the same thing is happening to her," she murmured to herself. She lay on the cold floor, and now the only thing left was to wait for her mind to awaken. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the meantime, what she usually did was sleep... It was a bit confusing, but it wasn''t like she could do much else... It had always been this way¡ªsilent, cold, and empty... Chapter 70 Just a little "Ten liters of blood, quite little... actually..." Violeta pursed her lips, slightly lifting her head, her blood-red eyes fixed on me. "In fact, I wanted it to last an entire day..." she murmured to herself.Widening my eyes: "Hey, you know... that a human body holds between 4.5 and 6 liters of blood... right? You do know that, don''t you?" I frowned deeply. Violeta''s eyes shifted slightly as she pouted: "You don''t have to tell me! I know, I can see it with my eyes. Your body holds 5.5 liters of blood... but it''s too little! I need enough for a few days! I have my needs too!" She moved her fingers slightly, and a blood-like fluid formed around her hands. Behind that veil appeared a transparent flask in which translucent faces swirled... it was corrupted water. "I got this for you. It was really hard, you know. The slightest contact with this stuff could have rotted my arm in seconds..." she put on a pitiful expression. Watching her silently, she wasn''t wrong. From what I had read, corrupted water was deadlier for humans than for demons. In humans, even the slightest contact would drain their soul completely. On the other hand, demons'' flesh would rot... a milder punishment. But... as I understand it, vampires possess the highest regeneration ability in the world. For them, losing a limb or the sensation of pain is drastically altered... but even so... thinking about it... "I''m going to die before I even hold that water in my hands," I looked at her with a peculiar gaze, unsure if her brain was functioning properly. She''s literally going to kill me! "You don''t need to worry about that. I have this!" Violeta pulled out a small red vial, her smile bright: "This elixir makes your blood regenerate constantly. As long as the blood leaves your body, there won''t be any problems. The condition is this: Lilith told me that, besides this, you''re searching for something else, something much more exceptional, which makes this water complete garbage. Am I wrong?" Her smile widened, exposing one of her fangs. "So, you know?" I raised an eyebrow. I guess Lilith told her everything. She''s a vampire, so I suppose she has or knows someone with that kind of blood... or on the other hand: "What I want is simple. A full day¡ªyou can take it or leave it. You decide," she said as she sat down in a chair. On the table where we sat, there were two cups. Violeta''s cup was red, filled with blood. Mine was also red, but it wasn''t blood... After thinking for a few moments: "Do you know a progenitor vampire?" I asked. "Yes, after all, that''s me," she said indifferently, eyeing the cup of tea in her fingers with slight disgust. "It''s better if you talk about that subject. It''s useless for me to," were Lilith''s words about the drops of a progenitor vampire''s blood. When I realized Violeta was a vampire, I thought it was too much of a coincidence, but it turned out to be true... watching her silently... she says she wants a full day... I looked out over the balcony, the blood-red full moon at its peak. It''s so confusing to know the difference between day and night, but I understand that this night will last until Sunday''s dawn... so... "Damn it..." I clenched my teeth slightly. "Isn''t a vampire bite supposed to turn someone into a vampire?" Looking at the cup of tea, I asked a question that had been on my mind. "Yes, but not everyone can do it. Only noble vampires have that ability. Usually, when a human is turned into a vampire through a bite, that ''vampire'' is more like a slave. When you sink your fangs in, you let your blood out¡ªit''s like a leash. You control their body and mind. That ability only multiplies when more powerful vampires enter the equation. An example is you and me," she tapped her finger on the table. "You don''t remember, but we were very close before..." "If by close you mean that you could drink my blood all the time... I don''t know what definition of ''close'' you have, but it''s very strange," I said, looking at her suspiciously. I clearly remember that the first time she saw me, it was with different eyes. She definitely wasn''t looking at me as a living being¡ªmore like a type of food... "Tsk... it was much more fun and accessible before..." she crossed her arms and grumbled to herself, tilting her head a little as if thinking... "Well, how about half a day, just 12 hours?" she nodded to herself. "How delicious is my blood? I understand I''m a pariah... Why?" Isn''t it true that the blood, flesh, and everything of a pariah is tainted? Well, taking into account what Lilith said... but that only applies to sins... this is all very confusing... "Hmm, well, that''s true, but it''s also true that pariahs don''t survive at all, and if they do, they''re weaker than a demonic fly. But your case is very abnormal..." Violeta pursed her lips slightly: "A pariah who isn''t crazy, a pariah who''s actually quite decent... in their own league..." "That was unnecessary..." I frowned. Experience tales at empire "The first time I saw you, you caught my attention. We vampires are very sensitive to blood. Your blood, somehow..." Violeta bit her lower lip slightly. "A very strange mix of demon, human, and vampire blood..." she lowered her head a bit. "That strange blend of three races should be the most disgusting thing in the world, even worse¡ªpractically impossible. But your body... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the blood is in perfect harmony, making it quite the delicacy..." she licked her lips. "Wait... are you saying I''m a vampire too?" I widened my eyes, looking at my own hands. "What kind of creature am I?" I thought to myself... human, demon, and vampire... "Of course, what did you expect? All those years we spent together... ugh," she let out a small sigh. "I miss them so much... but as I told you, what did you expect? Cain''s blood runs through my veins. Sure, my blood runs in your body, but..." Violeta''s eyes glowed. I felt like someone was trying to control my body... but in an instant, it disappeared. "I have no control. Every time I try, a vast emptiness completely devours my attempts to take over. Quite interesting," she chuckled softly. "Things have changed, unfortunately, so we''ll have to get used to them." Chapter 71 Such envy "I have no control. Every time I try, a vast emptiness completely devours my attempts to take over. Quite interesting," she chuckled softly. "Things have changed, unfortunately, so we''ll have to get used to them."¡ªExactly, very true, considering what you just said... I honestly don''t know how to do it any other way. Right now, she has the two things I need. She''s practically giving them to me... but still, spending half a day... Isn''t there a way to make it much faster? You know... to make my blood flow quicker... ¡ªWell... if you put it like that, I''ll be much greedier. Since you''re setting conditions, so will I. There is something that makes the blood flow much faster through the body, but... are you sure? It will be a bit painful... well, actually, you have to be sure. You want a drop of my blood, right? I can give it to you, but I want the amount of blood that corresponds to a full day. If you don''t accept, it will just be half a day, and I''ll only give you this vial you''re after. But if that still bothers you, you can go and get it yourself; you have many options, three to be exact. After all, now you''re a different person. She stared at me intensely... The blood of a progenitor is one of the most valuable objects in the world. With this type of blood, you can create an Elixir that extends your lifespan, rejuvenates your flesh, and even has the capacity to bring someone back from the brink of death. A single drop of blood can change the course of your life for millennia. Moreover, considering that vampires with this type of blood are the kings of their species, the highest in the hierarchy¡ªuntouchable, immortal beings who have lived alongside the seven sins¡ªin conclusion, trouble for me! All trouble! ¡ªHow long would it take? ¡ªI asked with a sigh, frowning. Feeding a beauty, but in a different way, all of this is complete crap... but on the other hand, there are all these benefits. Leaving aside the fact that to her, I''m just food, not even food¡ªa sack of blood¡ªit''s much more beneficial for... after reflecting for a moment... What do you mean by painful? I recalled her words. ¡ªTechnically, this vial I have in my hands... ¡ªshe shook the vial a little between her fingers, its contents a transparent color¡ª. Once you take this liquid, your heart rate will increase tenfold, which will cause your pulse to surge, and your skin will turn red... If the blood isn''t drained in time, basically BOOM! You''ll explode... ¡ªshe made a gesture of explosion with her hands. Dangerous things always follow me, even if they''re minuscule, they always have to happen, one way or another. ¡ªIf I do it, will you give me two drops of your blood? How about that? ¡ªI have to take advantage, and sensing that she''s more desperate than I am... just looking at her shining eyes... ¡ªDeal! Two drops, and I''ll also give you this vial. ¡ªVioleta smiled brightly, showing her teeth as she dropped the vial¡ª. Take it; we''ll start immediately. We don''t have much time to waste ¡ªshe quickly approached with her chair and sat next to me. ¡ªI''m not sure if I''ve won or lost, but I got one more drop... Now that I think about it, I guess I''ve won. I''ll be able to do something with that other drop... ¡ªI thought to myself as I took the vial in my hand¡ª. Here we go... ¡ªI murmured as I brought the vial to my lips. ***** ¡ªYou lost... I lost or... she''s too strong... it''s not fair... why... I''m envious, very envious, too envious... Experience tales at empire she tore a piece of flesh from me... well... I don''t care much... ¡ªthe Sin of Envy murmured to themselves, she or he... stroked their arm... in the limited light entering the place... you could see a limb as thin as the stem of a plant... with a light green color, Envy raised their head¡ª. What are you doing in this place? ¡ªshe hissed like a snake and looked with envious eyes at the man standing elegantly a few steps away. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man had a serious expression on his face, with a monocle in his right eye. He looked at Envy silently, his black eyes taking everything in¡ª. Is she here? ¡ªhe asked calmly, his voice delicate and soft, contrary to his expression, an odd combination... ¡ªIf you know, why are you asking me? You and the others can feel it just as I do... ¡ªEnvy shifted a little while speaking to the man in front of them. The man had long black hair that fell like a waterfall, dressed in a black tuxedo with a red tie featuring some black stripes. He nodded slowly¡ª. I know she''s here; I was referring to Lilith ¡ªhe moved slightly as he walked, glancing at the ceiling and frowning a little. ¡ªOf course she''s by his side... she hasn''t changed a damn bit, always by his side... such envy... ¡ªEnvy murmured again, their footsteps silent as they walked in circles, also glancing up and frowning. ¡ªAnd what do you think of him? ¡ªThe man tilted his head slightly, his large ram-like horns revealed by the moonlight. He clasped his hands behind his back. ¡ªHmmm... stronger... more alive... more... more... such envy... such envy... more... ¡ªEnvy moved a little more, a pair of dark green eyes shining in the darkness. They moved a bit more... a bit more... they extended an arm¡ª. She took a piece of flesh from me... The demon in front of them frowned, looking at Envy''s arm, which was as thin as a plant stem. You could see a small hole, almost the size of a finger¡ª. You didn''t answer my question ¡ªhe sighed a little. ¡ªWell... he looks different, more alive... such envy, such envy... what a misfortune, what sorrow... I almost had him... such envy... Lilith has him all to herself... such envy... ¡ªEnvy stepped out of the darkness. The body of the sin was strange; their whole body was as thin as a plant stem, with no fingers¡ªreplaced instead by the head of a snake... their head... was oval-shaped, with two large eyes... green eyes with horizontal pupils... they stared intensely at the other sin¡ª. I''m so envious... it consumes me from within, destroys my mind... such envy... Chapter 72 Divine, cursed, and eternal ¡ª. I''m so envious... it consumes me from within, destroys my mind... such envy...Envy grabbed his head with his thin fingers. He crouched on the ground, his green eyes shining. A few seconds later, hundreds of snakes began pouring out around his body. Little by little, Envy''s body grew much smaller until the last snake hissed toward the man and finally disappeared into the darkness. The man silently looked at the spot where the snake had gone. He glanced around, then his gaze turned upwards. He adjusted the monocle on his eye, sighing: "We all suffer for the same thing. After all, we carry a sin in our souls..." His voice was extremely calm. He continued looking down at the ground as his body slowly disintegrated... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The place fell into complete silence, as if no one had ever been in the cave. But if you paid attention, in the eternal, silent darkness, you could hear faint snores... and light breathing... ***** "One... two... three..." Violeta counted the three gallons filled to the brim with blood on her fingers. This blood in particular had a peculiar glow; three different types of blood could be seen in it, though only with Violeta''s eyes could they be distinguished. She nodded with clear satisfaction, her eyes gleaming with ferocity. She dipped one of her fingers into the blood, brought it to her mouth, closed her eyes, and slowly savored the sweet nectar... Arthur sighed silently. In his hands, he held a glass that contained a dark purple liquid. Quietly, he brought the juice to his mouth, enjoying the sweet taste. "Blackberry juice..." he muttered. Of course, it wasn''t the same as the one on Earth; in this case, the blackberry was much more monstrous. As is known, blackberry juice aids blood recovery, and in hell, that benefit is multiplied enormously. "My part of the deal is complete." Setting the glass of juice on the table, he looked at Violeta. The beautiful vampire froze for a moment before turning around. Well, the sight of a young woman with red lips dripping with blood wasn''t exactly the prettiest image the world had to offer... Noticing my gaze, Violeta put on a confused expression. Out of nowhere, she pulled out a mirror and looked at herself. "Oh... excuse my rudeness." She smiled and, with the help of her tongue, cleaned off all the blood. She then gave an innocent look: "Well, I get it! Now it''s my turn." She said as she pulled out the vial containing the corrupted water. "Here, this is yours," she said, placing it in my hands. I nodded and grabbed the vial tightly. Violeta looked at her ring and from it pulled out three more vials. She gazed at them with a smile as her red eyes settled on mine. "These vials are very special. No one in the world, in any of the three worlds, is capable of creating these vials, mainly because these crystals are forged with the blood of a progenitor vampire. Only the blood of a progenitor can compete with itself, or alternatively, only the blood of a progenitor can contain another..." She left the three vials floating in the air. "Just in case... It''s not that I don''t trust you or anything, but where did you get them from?" I raised an eyebrow. The crystal of those vials was very peculiar; it seemed to deform and form at the same time. "I stole them from my mother," she said indifferently. "Is that okay?" I asked, frowning, somewhat concerned. "Don''t worry about such trifles," she waved her hand as if it were nothing. "No! It is something! Those vials will end up in my hands! What if she finds out?" I slammed the table with my fist and looked at the three vials again: "They look extremely expensive!" I thought to myself. Violeta didn''t respond to my question. Instead, she pulled out a knife from her ring, its blade a red-black color. "Only a knife forged with the blood of a progenitor can cut the skin of one. It''s a bit complicated, but that''s how things are. If seraphim are considered divine among their kind, the seven sins are considered cursed. Progenitor vampires, immortal... isn''t it funny? Divine, cursed, and immortal is the definition of the three species..." Violeta held the knife between her fingers. She ran one of her fingers along the blade: "Divine, the closest to a perfect being of its kind, God. Cursed, and immortal beings that simple angels, humans, and demons cannot touch. Beings that have lived countless years, driven mad by the passage of time, eccentric from boredom, and all that..." Violeta slowly moved the knife''s blade. One of the vials shook violently and quickly flew toward Violeta. A small drop of red blood fell into it. The vial glowed as it floated in the air, then after a few seconds, it became completely still. Violeta moved her finger, and the vial floated right in front of me. She moved the knife again, but this time to a different finger. With this process, all three vials were filled with a single drop, and all three floated in front of me. "Wait... wasn''t there supposed to be only one?" I looked at Violeta, confused. She placed her hands on her hips and pointed at the three gallons of blood: "Each of those containers has the capacity to store 100 liters of blood... and you managed to fill three of them. Honestly, I thought you''d only be able to fill two, but you actually filled one more," she shrugged. "I''m a fair woman," she added with a smile on her lips. "Take it as a bonus from me." She turned around, her eyes wide with excitement at the vast quantities of food she now had. She couldn''t have been more thrilled: "Well, goodbye!! I''ll see you again when you leave!!" She waved her hand and disappeared along with the three containers. Arthur grabbed the three vials with some hesitation and, glancing around, quietly stored them in his ring. He stood still for a few moments and, finally, seeing and sensing no one around him, sighed in relief. "Now it''s time to deal with Slyv," he muttered to himself, having no idea what she might ask of him... Chapter 73 Father Violeta moved secretly and silently through her punishment, or rather, her mother''s castle. With every movement she made, she always ensured that no one was watching her. Carefully, she finally managed to reach her room. With a proud smile, she threw herself onto her bed, letting out loud giggles. She sat up, and with a quick movement, large amounts of Arthur''s blood appeared before her.Humming cheerfully, she floated towards the blood, extending her hand. One of her fingers sank into the beautiful blood... "It''s plenty! I have to hide it from my mother..." she murmured to herself as she put the finger in her mouth. Her expression quickly melted like butter, her eyes shining brightly... and a fine red mist appeared around her room. "What a bad daughter I have... trying to hide this from mommy?" A voice full of joy echoed loudly throughout the room. Violeta''s body stiffened, trembling a little. Pulling her finger from her mouth, she looked towards where her mother stood, nervously putting on a smile. "H-hello... mother..." she stood up and clumsily tried to cover the large amount of blood. "What are you doing in my room? You didn''t knock!" she pouted, trying to deceive her mother. "Well... sorry about that, but I caught a rather delicious smell, and it turned out to be my daughter! Who was trying to hide all that food from her mother..." The woman gave a pitiful look, placing a finger on her lips, her eyes fixed on the blood. "Three types..." she murmured to herself, frowning slightly. "Oh! He''s back... he must be with Lilith," the woman tilted her head, her gaze returning to her daughter, and a playful smile began to form on her lips. "You''re going to give me some, right?" she stood up and began walking towards her daughter. "No! It''s mine alone! I worked hard to get it!" Violeta shook her head vigorously in denial, beginning to behave like a child, while extending her hands. "Come on, don''t be like that, Violeta," the woman kept walking. Once in front of her daughter, she extended her arm, her hand resting on Violeta''s head. "You stole from me..." she said with a bright smile. "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?" She began to affectionately stroke her daughter''s head. "About that..." Violeta lowered her head a little, ashamed of trying to deceive her mother, knowing it was practically impossible. "Did you give it to Arthur?" the mother asked. Violeta nodded her head: "Yes." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A deal?" the woman asked again. "For two drops of my blood," Violeta gave the details of the deal. The woman stopped stroking her daughter''s head, walked over, and sat on her bed. She remained silent for a few moments. "I see... well, as long as he doesn''t do anything bad with it, I don''t really care, but..." the woman smiled. "One of them is mine," she pointed to a container. Violeta slumped her shoulders in defeat, her eyes wavering for a few moments before letting out a sigh. "Alright!" she finally had no choice but to agree, as her mother already knew everything... so it was useless to keep resisting. She looked sadly as one of the three containers disappeared into the air. With a satisfied smile, the woman said goodbye to her sad daughter and vanished, along with the thin mist of blood. Violeta remained silent. With slow steps, she lay face down on her bed. "Damn it..." she cursed as she closed her eyes. **** Silent footsteps echoed in the middle of a hallway, lit only by red candles. A beautiful woman with matte black hair, faintly shining down her back, walked. She wore a tight black outfit that accentuated her curves and completely seductive figure. The woman''s eyes glowed as she extended her hand. Upon reaching the end of the hallway, she was greeted by enormous doors, almost 50 meters tall. The doors swung open wide, sensing the presence of the beautiful woman. Behind the doors lay an enormous space, and in the center was a large altar. In the middle of the altar stood a cross made of black crystal. The woman walked indifferently towards the altar. The woman''s eyes gradually dimmed, moving her fingers in front of her until the blood container appeared. Her steps brought her to the front of the enormous cross. She looked up at the massive cross, over 100 meters high, where a twisted black creature lay. The creature had multiple hands and limbs, writhing among themselves, its flesh completely dry, as though it had been in this state for hundreds or thousands of years. The woman gave a sad smile as she placed the blood container beneath the enormous cross. With a smile, she extended her hand. Without expression, she plunged her hand into her chest. A great amount of blood spread across the altar, and a faint red glow appeared. The blood container trembled. Bang!!! The large amount of Arthur''s blood began to rush up the black stone cross at great speed, reaching the horrible dried-up creature. The blood flowed through its enormous body until it reached its face. The creature''s face was completely deformed, its mouth wide open with hundreds of teeth, its eyes tightly closed, and an expression of pure agony. The blood passed over its tongue and down its throat. The woman below pulled her hand from her chest. Smiling, she watched as the creature''s body began to glow slightly. The smile on her face grew fiercer... her blood spread entirely, causing the whole place to shake violently. The creature at the top of the cross began to glow more and more. The woman knelt down: "Just a little longer... only a little more... with just a bit more, you will return," she murmured to herself. "Cain... my father." As soon as she finished speaking, the place stopped shaking and glowing. Everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. The woman stood up, glancing around. All the blood, hers and Arthur''s, had completely disappeared. With an indifferent expression, she turned around, walking through the massive doors, which slammed shut after she passed through them. The entire place fell once again into deep darkness... Chapter 74 Essence of the sin of lust "Are you serious?" I looked at Slyv suspiciously, feeling somewhat surprised by her strange request. Honestly, I was expecting something much worse from her. For some reason, I felt it would be far worse than with Violeta. Glancing briefly at my right arm... seriously, the sensation of having your blood drained at high speed is anything but pleasant.It''s like being in a hospital while they''re taking your blood, but in my situation, it was much stronger. A small shiver ran down my spine as I still recalled Violeta''s twisted smile at that moment... "Yes? What did you expect me to ask for! I''m not like that!" Slyv''s face showed a wounded expression, and she seemed genuinely offended. But I couldn''t help it¡ªbeing Lilith''s daughter, I didn''t know what to think. Looking at the black leaves in her hands, they were the ingredients I needed, the last thing I was missing... well, that''s something I''ll have to discuss with Lilith. Though she said she would be more than happy to help me, I still have to wait and see, step by step... "Okay, fine, I get it. But to be more specific, what exactly do you want to talk about?" What Slyv asked for was simply an honest conversation, to put it briefly. Honestly, I found it quite curious, but those were her words... Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Violeta disappeared into thin air... a skill that, as I see, is quite common... I''d really like to have that ability¡ªit''d be a great plus for escaping dangerous situations. It''s great to have dreams. After she left, I went straight to Slyv''s room at her request and brought her some fruit. Her room was twice the size of mine, it smelled nice, and it was quite beautiful, even to me. Everything was well organized. "Well... I want to talk about a lot of things, but as my mother told me, you don''t have much time, do you?" Slyv pursed her lips and fell silent, thinking about what to discuss... It was true. In fact, as far as I understood, it was 7 p.m. on a Sunday, and I had a couple of hours left to get to the academy. I didn''t want to miss the first day of classes! Even though I had a peculiar relationship with Professor Emilia, she still had to maintain appearances, and besides, we hadn''t had much interaction. I didn''t feel confident yet that she''d be lenient with me... "You don''t remember me, do you?" Slyv finally seemed to have found a topic to satisfy her curiosity as she asked her first question... "No," I shook my head. Although it was true that I felt like I knew her, I couldn''t recall anything about her, even though everything seemed familiar. I wasn''t sure if I should be grateful or upset for not inheriting the memories of the real Arthur. I was still doubtful about it. On one hand, it would be useful to know what kind of relationship Arthur had with Lilith and her daughter, as well as with Violeta. But on the other hand, it would be a huge problem to deal with conflicting emotions. After all, we weren''t exactly the same person... "Nothing at all?" Slyv asked again. "Nothing at all," I confirmed. She crossed her arms and pursed her lips, her pink eyes staring at me intently. "That''s such a shame. We had a pretty close relationship... you know..." She gave me a flirtatious smile. "I think I know where this is going," I thought to myself, reflecting for a moment. "What do you mean?" It was a rather silly question... but still, I wanted to know what she''d say. "I remember the day when Mom brought you... we were the same age, kids, we were the same height... well, I was actually taller than you by 10 centimeters... we played a lot, laughed, and things like that..." Slyv frowned. "Until my mother started treating you a little differently..." She fell silent. "Wait! You''re supposed to talk more than me!" She snapped back to the conversation, "This is going to be a long one," I thought, lamenting to myself... ***** "So? From what I can see, you already have everything you need..." Lilith''s voice came directly into my mind. It was still a bit hard for me to keep my composure in front of her. Her voice, her entire presence, was a feast for the eyes... I watched her, sitting with glasses on, a pen in hand as she wrote on some papers. "May I?" I asked, gesturing to the chair. She nodded, "Go ahead." Sitting in silence... "I''ve got everything..." I told her directly. She gave me an amused smile, setting the pen down on her desk. Lilith stood up. "I remember you said you were missing my essence, right?" She said, walking toward me. "Yes, it''s the main ingredient." "Perfect," she smiled even more. "The essence of the sin of lust is quite simple to obtain. All the essences of the sins are easy to get¡ªthe only requirement is the approval of the sin, of course. So then..." "What do you want?" I asked, clearly knowing she wouldn''t give it to me for free. "I like smart guys. I''m not asking for much; all I want is to watch the process." She picked up a glass and brought it to her lips. "It''s not that difficult, is it?" "For any particular reason?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Demons are incapable of evolving beyond their inherent limits. I''ve seen it with my own eyes over the years I''ve been alive. I''ve done many experiments, but they''ve always ended in failure. Now, right now, I have the opportunity before me. I won''t miss this moment for anything in the three worlds." Lilith''s eyes gleamed, making me feel very small. "Years and years of trials... I hope you''re not lying to me, Arthur. If you are, we''ll have some problems..." She gave me a small smile, placing her hand on her chest. Her hand passed through her body, and after a few seconds, she pulled it out and extended it toward me. "The essence of a sin is essentially a fraction of the essence that floats above the soul. Essence is a thin layer that completely surrounds the soul of every living being. The only ones who can manipulate it are the individuals themselves. All this essence does is act as a sort of protection for the soul. For these reasons, it can only be given with one''s consent... here, take it..." Her smile twisted erratically. "How terrifying..." I thought to myself as I carefully took the thin layer into my hands. "All the materials are complete... the time has come." Chapter 75 Potion "And now, what happens next?" Lilith asked, her eyes filled with complete excitement. She looked at me expectantly, waiting for some kind of answer... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Remaining silent, I looked at the materials lying on top of a red cloth: the leaves, the two drops of blood, the corrupt water, and finally, Lilith''s essence... honestly, I have no idea how to proceed. "System?" I asked, speaking in my mind... [Ding!] [The procedure is quite simple. I''ll explain the steps¡ªyou just have to follow the correct order, which is in reverse.] [Main ingredient: Pure essence of the Succubus Queen.] [Secondary ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 Black Blood Flowers, 20 ml of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] [First, you must place the 20 drops of the host''s blood, then add the 20 ml of corrupt water. Following this order, the last ingredient will be the essence of the sin of lust. You can put this mixture in a regular glass bottle.] Reading the system''s instructions, I turned my gaze back to Lilith. She was crouching, patiently waiting, with a cute, innocent smile on her lips... it''s a little, or a lot, scary, to be honest. "Do you have a glass bottle?" I asked her. "Also, a small knife I could borrow..." "No problem," Lilith snapped her fingers, and out of nowhere, the two things I asked for appeared. "Here," she handed them to me. Nodding, I said, "What are you doing now?" she asked again, excited. "First, I''ll have to place 20 drops of my blood," I told her as I pricked my thumb with the knife, holding the bottle right under my finger. Drip... Drip... Drip... Drip... The blood fell slowly onto the base of the bottle. After a few moments, when I finished counting the 20 drops, I pulled my finger away. "Now I need to add the 20 ml of corrupt water," I murmured to myself, though Lilith was listening intently, not blinking. I picked up the bottle containing the corrupt water, and as I unlocked it, faint lamenting whispers entered my ears... "The corrupt waters of hell, aside from imprisoning human souls, also cause them immense pain for eternity..." Lilith kept her innocent smile and blinked at me. "I have to admit, you''re very confident to be drinking that stuff. Just taking a sip could rot you from the inside out. I doubt it''s going to be a pleasant experience¡ªmore like agonizing and torturous..." "Can you be quiet for a moment?" I frowned, thinking to myself... "Just trust me..." I told her. But even after hearing her words, I let out a sigh, shaking my head as I carefully poured exactly 20 ml of corrupt water into the bottle. As soon as the two liquids touched, they mixed instantly, forming a new color. It was black with red streaks, but the deformed faces didn''t disappear at all... "Now it''s time... to add the two black blood flowers..." I carefully picked up the black flowers with red tips and dropped them directly into the mixture. The petals melted the moment they touched the liquid... after a few seconds, the petals were no longer visible. "The drops of Violeta''s blood..." I picked up one of the vials, removed the glass stopper, and an extremely strong smell emanated from within while a tiny drop of blood glowed faintly inside. "Violeta''s blood drops are also considered an extremely potent poison. You''re lucky to open it in my presence... you don''t want to know what would''ve happened if you''d opened it alone," Lilith said indifferently. "Damn bloodsucker!" I cursed Violeta in my heart, gritting my teeth. "How could she forget to tell me something so important?" Frowning darkly, I carefully added the blood to the bottle... BOOM! A small explosion occurred inside the vial, sending up a mushroom-shaped puff of smoke that rose from the bottle. "The mixture between corrupt water and the blood of a progenitor vampire is quite curious..." Lilith murmured under her breath, her eyes gleaming with a hint of madness. "A twisted combination, look at the faces..." she said with a smile. Glancing back, the faces had indeed changed. In fact, they were attacking each other, but their expressions had become even more distorted. Tiny bubbles started to form, and from them, I could hear more clearly the screams of agony... "This is seriously..." I muttered. It felt like I was working with radioactive materials... Picking up Lilith''s soul essence, the final and most important ingredient... the essence itself, how can I describe it? It''s like... well, I don''t know how to describe it, but the contact is comforting, I suppose... Taking a deep breath, I let it fall into the bottle. At that precise moment, the mixture simply grew, and a thin layer of pink smoke spread throughout the room. Lilith remained silent for a few moments... as did I. The mixture changed color; it was now a bright pink with small white dots, and it seemed as though the other ingredients had simply vanished... the pink substance filled the bottle to the brim. "Now I have to drink this... System?" [Yes, the mixture was successful!] Reading the system''s confirmation, I let out a sigh of relief and looked at the mixture again. Now, its appearance was much better than before¡ªturbid, dark, and with twisted faces... now, I think I can drink whatever this thing is. "You''re going to drink it, right?" Lilith asked with a smile. "Hey! Hey! Wait, that''s mine!" I stopped her hand as it reached for the bottle. "Was she trying to steal it?" Holding the bottle in my hands, I looked suspiciously at Lilith... she quickly withdrew her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, smiling. "I just wanted to see it up close..." she excused herself, though it was clearly a lie! Moving a bit away from her... I looked at the bottle, took a deep breath, and said, "To hell with it!" bringing it to my lips... the cold, sticky liquid slid down my throat... Chapter 76 Two gremlins "Wake up...""Hey, wake up... wake up..." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A voice echoed in my ears, but it sounded very distant, almost as if it were trying to speak to me from a faraway place... opening my eyes... I looked around, blurry, confused, trying to sit up... frowning... my vision started to clear little by little, after a few seconds... "Huhh??" Confused, I crawled back... my eyes wide open. "Damn it! I''m not that ugly!" The creature in front of me frowned, irritated, scratching its head... taking a moment to calm down, and hearing its words without feeling any hint of a murderous intent, I breathed slowly, my eyes observing it carefully. It was very small, about half a meter tall, and... horrible, very ugly, with a huge head compared to its small body... plus a big belly with thin arms and legs... adjusting my throat, and its entire body was red: "Who are you?" I asked cautiously. The creature tilted its head slightly: "Well..." it looked at itself and rolled its eyes: "I''m a gremlin, you could say... I think. My name is Ann..." it introduced itself with an ugly smile... nodding its head... I tried to stand up, but... somehow we were the same height... a feeling rushed through my whole body, I quickly looked at my hands... thin red arms... opening my eyes in shock... I looked down, big belly and red body: "Oh no..." I brought my horrible hands to my face... "I''m like you!" I exclaimed in astonishment... pointing at Ann... he gave me an amused smile: "Stop making a fuss, we have to go," he shook his head and started walking... My mouth wide open... "System?"... No response. With nothing else I could do, I reluctantly followed Ann... running to keep up with him, I looked around; it was a dark place, the only light available in this place was from the opening in front. By the way, we were walking along what seemed to be a massive chain... frowning... "Just a moment ago I was drinking the potion... I don''t think anything went wrong, I literally had the system''s approval. Somehow, I ended up in this unknown place, as a gremlin... along with another..." The creature, on the other hand, kept walking, lost in my thoughts... we reached the large opening, which, in fact, wasn''t big at all. It was just that from below, it looked much better, but up close, it was the same size as us... Ann turned around, looked at me for a moment... "You know what to do, right?" he asked quietly. "I have no idea, what am I doing in this place in the first place?" I asked myself, shaking my head: "No." "Just run... and pray to the demon god not to die in the attempt..." he said as he looked a little outside... "What are you trying to say?" I asked, more confused than before... "What did you expect...? We''re the lowest of the low in hell, it''s all we can do... run or die... a bit pathetic, but those are our options," Ann said with a sad smile... "Well, nothing can be done. We have to run, just follow me and... don''t stop for anything... it''s the only advice I can give you," Ann nodded... standing in front of the opening... hesitating for a few moments: "Let''s go!!" Letting out a scream full of fear, he ran like a madman... With no other choice, I ran too... "Ahhh!!" letting out a scream as the world lit up... Boooomm!!! A loud crash came from a few meters to the right... the world outside was completely red, literally red-hot, flames rising with brute hunger toward the sky, the world itself seemed to be in complete chaos... "Don''t stop!!" Ann screamed with all his strength as he kept running: "It''s the only way!!" Following Ann''s small steps, I didn''t stop running, my heart began to beat wildly, and the exhaustion started to affect me. Having a small body didn''t help in the slightest... "Huaaaaaaaa!!!" A horrible scream that could easily shatter anyone''s eardrums echoed from the sky... looking at Ann''s small body that kept running, the surroundings were full of red stone, large holes, and... hundreds of dead demons... "Woshhh" Horrible gusts of wind threatened to drag me away, without looking back, I just followed Ann''s advice... after what seemed like an eternity, Ann turned right, entering a small hole... following his steps, I threw myself in too... once fully inside, I saw Ann on his knees, head to the ground... approaching a little: "What''s happening out there?" I yelled, exhausted... "Keep your head down!" he shouted through murmurs... his small hand resting on mine and making me get into the same position: "What are you doing?" I asked, trying to stand up... "Just shut up if you want to live," his voice sounded filled with a deep fear... hearing his voice, I stayed silent... his fear even reached me... Many footsteps echoed through the place... as Ann remained silent, I also kept my mouth shut... "Oh, what do we have here?" a playful voice came from in front, and with my head down, the only thing I felt were two legs inches from my head... "Hmmm... just two pieces of trash..." a male voice full of contempt reached me... Bang!! Out of the corner of my eye, I saw black shoes stepping on Ann''s head, he just looked at me, with his eyes telling me to stay quiet... for some reason, I felt a lot of rage seeing the demon''s treatment of Ann... swallowing my words... "Give them points for surviving this war... hiding like rats, hehe," the female voice laughed a little, and I could feel her crouching down: "No point in eating them... should we just kill them?" she seemed to be talking to herself... "I don''t want my mouth full of crap," the man said as he put more pressure on Ann''s head, but he stayed quiet... "What are you two doing?" another female voice came from the front, which felt much more familiar: "Lilith?" I asked myself in my mind. "Master, look what we found..." the girl in front grabbed me by the head and threw me forward with force... my face scraped against the ground... falling face up... I raised myself slightly, wiping what seemed like blood from my nose... "What the hell is that damn bitch doing!" cursing in my heart... I raised my head a little, black hair and black eyes... a beautiful woman... Lilith from the past, or rather, Lilith''s former appearance... but her horns weren''t as big as the one I know... "Keep your head down, trash, hehe," the girl stomped on my head hard against the ground... Bang! Feeling dizzy, I shut my eyes tightly... "Two gremlins..." Lilith murmured to herself... Chapter 77 Its Monday already "Two gremlins..." Lilith murmured to herself."What do we do with them, Lilith?" the girl asked while pressing my head even harder. "Just leave them, they don''t matter to us in the slightest," Lilith said indifferently, walking ahead and leaving the girl behind. "Whatever you say!" she added, giving me a kick to the head and letting out a giggle as she left me behind. Completely dazed, I brought my hands to my head, which throbbed with pain like hell... a red substance started to drip out. "Damn... bitch..." I muttered through gritted teeth. "Wait...!" I tried to stop Lilith, but the words wouldn''t come out. I could only watch as Lilith''s figure disappeared into nothingness. "That hurt," I heard Ann''s pained voice. Turning around, I saw him with one hand on his head as he approached, shaking his head. "We got lucky..." He wiped the blood off with his dirty hands and stayed silent for a few moments. "Let''s keep going... we don''t have time," he said, continuing in the direction where the demons and Lilith had appeared. I followed him. "What''s going on?" I finally asked. "A war... for survival," he sighed. "Against who?" I asked, intrigued. Ann looked at me with wide eyes. "Against ourselves. Demons fighting demons for supremacy. We were really lucky they didn''t devour us..." He lowered his head a little. "Food..." My eyes widened. "In ancient times, demons ate each other to survive. From that cannibalism, demons of immense power were born..." Lilith''s words echoed in my memory. "Ancient era?" "No, well... it doesn''t have a name yet, but some are starting to call it the Chaotic Era," Ann said as he walked. "We don''t have much time," he murmured to himself. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" That was the second time he''d said that... Ann seemed to ignore me and kept walking. "We need to get to a place, it''s the only way... if we could have it in our hands..." His voice was full of desire. Still confused, I asked, "Get what?" "The flame! What else? It''s the only thing that can break our chains, the only option we have..." His voice gradually faded. Minutes passed in silence after that conversation. We were walking through what looked like a wasteland of red earth, almost like a desert. Ann looked up. "Let''s take a break..." he said, sheltering himself under a rock, sitting on the ground. He seemed lost in thought. I sat next to him. "Time''s up..." Ann''s voice sounded distant. Looking around, the world went black... ****** "Oh, you woke up..." I clearly heard Lilith''s voice, way too close to me. Opening my eyes a bit, I could clearly see her red eyes and her white hair cascading down like a waterfall. "What are you doing...?" I asked, confused. Now that I think about it, I''ve been completely lost for the past few hours, or however long it''s been. Frowning a little, I set aside the fact that I feel a bit odd... it''s actually quite comfortable. I mean, the position I''m in... my head was resting on Lilith''s lap, and I felt a soft touch on my head. "Interesting... truly wonderful..." Lilith''s sweet words snapped me out of my daze. The gleam in her eyes was quite dangerous! I quickly stood up, even surprising myself. Stumbling a little, I nearly fell. Adjusting my balance... like I said, I feel very odd, like the body I''m in isn''t completely mine. Also, I feel a bit taller, and more... how can I put it? Good? Like my body is much lighter and I feel incredibly strong... I feel better than ever, admiring my own body. "Admirable..." Lilith didn''t care that I abruptly stood up. She also stood, faster than me, and I could feel her breath right in front of me. "You really did it... you evolved... I can''t believe it..." She extended her hand. "Let me touch you... better yet, give me your hand," she said excitedly. Without thinking, I just extended my hand and let her touch me, not thinking it would be a good idea to refuse, seeing how happy she was. Lilith carefully took my hand, closed her eyes, and instantly, I felt a warm energy. After a few seconds, she let go of my hand and stayed silent for a moment before pulling out a small notebook from nowhere. She made a few notes and then smiled innocently. "Would you give me a piece of your flesh...? Please?" She clasped her hands together as if she were begging. A chill ran down my spine, and I took a few steps back. "You can''t be serious..." I said with a nervous smile. Her eyes were terrifying. She slowly shook her head. "Not at all. I want a piece of your flesh to run a few experiments..." She looked me up and down. "Don''t you notice anything strange... aside from your physical appearance?" she asked. I thought for a moment... honestly, no. "No... not for now, I suppose." "Well, upon looking... or rather, attempting to glimpse your soul... it''s now divided into three parts: demon, vampire, and human. Before the evolution, your soul was made up of 50% demonic, 40% human, and 10% vampiric... but now..." she looked above my head. "It''s changed, a shift: 50% demonic, 45% vampiric, and 5% human... your humanity has almost completely disappeared, and yet... I can''t sense even a trace of dark aura from you... it must be because of that flame..." Lilith murmured to herself. "Also, you''re much more attractive than before..." she added with a coquettish smile and a chuckle. "So, will you give it to me or not? If you do, I''ll owe you a favor. What do you say?" After thinking about it for a moment, having her owe me a favor would be quite beneficial. Besides, without her help, I''d still be struggling to figure out how to enter hell... "Alright, but make it quick." "Done!" she beamed. In her hands... was already a piece of flesh. "Wait, where...?" I was shocked. When did she do that?! I quickly checked around my body. "You don''t have any damage, don''t worry. Besides, the wound is already fully healed." She tucked it away in her ring. "By the way, it''s Monday afternoon..." No way... Chapter 78 Monday A tense silence filled the entire classroom; silence was the ruler and master. Even the students'' breathing was inaudible, as if they didn''t bother to breathe. They were as still as statues, waiting eternally for the teacher to speak a single word. Sweat began to form on their foreheads as they glanced at Professor Emilia''s furrowed brow.Her beautiful white hair was tied up in a bun, and through her square-shaped glasses, she stared fixedly out the window. The cold wind came through the open window, sending chills through any student, but the professor seemed entirely unaffected. Her arms were crossed, and she impatiently tapped her right foot. After waiting for about five minutes, she finally closed the window, turning back to her students, causing a collective sigh of relief. The professor positioned herself in the middle of the classroom, coldly scanning each of the young students one by one, as if she were mentally taking attendance. After looking at the last student, she pursed her lips: "Four students... missing..." she murmured to herself. Shaking her head, she adjusted her glasses and, with a wave of her hand, blank sheets of paper appeared, each one floating into the hands of a student. "First lesson, don''t skip class," her cold voice sent a shiver of fear through the students. ******* "Why am I doing this¡­?" Daniela muttered to herself, sitting by the window in Arthur''s room, her eyes slightly teary. "We''re supposed to be in class!" she finally couldn''t hold back, shouting in frustration as she clenched her small fists, glaring angrily at Leslie and Evelyn, annoyed that they were ignoring her. She let out a tired sigh and slumped back into the chair, pouting. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pointy ears! Arthur hasn''t come back yet!!" Leslie snapped out of her thoughts and turned to Daniela. She held her head in frustration and, with a similar level of irritation, shouted back at Daniela: "It''s just one class¡­ I don''t think anything bad will happen¡­ right?" she frowned. "We''re in trouble¡­" Evelyn spoke slowly, her eyes closed as she settled in to sleep a few more minutes. But seconds later, her eyes shot open wide. Sitting up, she tilted her head: "Arthur hasn''t come back¡­" she glanced around. "You''re just now noticing?" Leslie looked gloomily at Evelyn, shaking her head. "He said he''d be back Monday¡­ but he never said what time¡­" "For the goddess'' sake¡­ you two¡­" Daniela stared at them, completely bewildered. Sure, Arthur still hadn''t come back, and truthfully, she was worried, but she didn''t dwell on it too much. She believed he''d show up¡­ or at least hoped so. But right now, she was torn¡­ it was Monday, and classes had started! Isn''t the first day supposed to be the most important of all? And here she was, skipping! Plus, with the threat of Professor Emilia¡­ Daniela grew a bit nervous. She really wanted to go, but her two friends hadn''t let her! In the end, she stayed seated in the chair. "Pointy ears¡­" Leslie looked at Daniela, hesitating for a few seconds¡­ "I''m hungry¡­" she said timidly. Beside her, Evelyn''s eyes lit up as if energy had suddenly returned to her body. She quickly stood up, looking expectantly at Daniela. Seeing that they needed her, Daniela''s heart softened a little. With a sigh, she had no choice but to stand up and slowly walk toward the kitchen. ****** "Hurry up, can''t you go any faster?" Arthur asked impatiently, though a part of him was impressed and a bit scared. All three together¡­ he watched as the pale green meat roasted slowly over the charcoal fire¡­ and right next to it was¡­ exactly my piece of meat, the one that had been torn or cut, or whatever, from my arm¡­ Both pieces of meat gave off the smell of roasted flesh. And the one cooking it was none other than Lilith. Her eyes sparkled, and a wide smile spread across her lips as she hypnotically watched the meat turn slowly. "Can you be quiet for a moment¡­ I need to listen to the sizzle to know the perfect time to cook it," she waved him off. Watching her with blank eyes, Arthur muttered, "Wasn''t the meat you took for an experiment¡­?" Frowning, he hadn''t expected that the ''experiment'' would be to eat it. All of this was too abnormal. On one hand, he was about to eat a piece of flesh from one of the Sins, specifically Envy¡­ something that defied all logic. And on top of that, the worst part was that it was already Monday¡­ and he''d missed the first day of class. But putting that aside¡­ Lilith was going to eat my flesh¡­ He felt a small headache coming on. Very strange! Seriously, I mean it, what the hell is happening? I need an explanation¡­ "I want to study what your flesh is made of¡­ I''m almost certain it has the three flavors of the different races¡­ I can''t wait to try it¡­ besides, this is the best way. It''s the same thing you''ll do but in reverse or something like that¡­ I''m not entirely sure yet, but the point is the same," Lilith fell silent for a few moments¡­ the two pieces of meat sizzled. "It''s ready!" With impressive speed, Lilith took the two pieces of meat and placed them separately on a plate. With a snap of her fingers, a table and two chairs appeared. Happily, she placed the plates on the table. With another snap of her fingers, a bottle of wine appeared: "A perfect breakfast¡­" Lilith seemed lost in her own world. Watching all of this, Arthur thought to himself, I''m lucky I''m not completely sane. This would drive anyone mad! This is literally cannibalism¡­ and I''m doing it too¡­ "Is eating power?" he asked as he sat down at the chair where his piece of meat lay. "This is insane¡­" he thought to himself. Lilith poured two glasses of wine: "Cheers!" she said happily, toasting to the two of them. "Yes¡­" Chapter 79 Significant changes Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 8][Name: Arturo] [Unknown Race: Minor Hybrid Creature] [Vitality: 151 years] [Age: 17 years] [Level 35] Stats: [Strength: 73] [Agility: 65] [Endurance: 65] [Defense: 65] [Mana Points: 80] [Skill Points: 0] Abilities: [Blue Flame] [Description: ???] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction ability makes people feel a strong attraction toward you. The more interest the person has, the easier it becomes to control their mental state (Only works if the target is in a lustful state)] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions aimed at influencing an individual with arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is able to turn off emotions in their mind.] [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Magic Hands] [Description: Secondary ability of the Sin of Lust! The host''s hands are more skilled over a woman''s body! The more you touch a woman, the hotter she becomes!] Unique Skills: [Corruption Lvl1] [20/100] [Description: Allows the slow corruption of a human soul until it is fully transformed into that of a demon. The corruption level depends on the host''s actions.] Defect: [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] Primordial Seals: 1/7 Targets: [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Holy Masochist!)] [Corruption Level: 15%] Seraphim Interest Levels: [Emilia Rose White: 100 (Attraction)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 500 (Damn it, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 100 (Interest)] Human Interest Levels: [Daniela Von Benedetto: 120 (Feels a strong attraction toward the host!)] "Minor Hybrid Creature?" Reading the system''s information... wasn''t I supposed to evolve into a lesser demon? But at the same time, unknown race... well, I don''t think it''s entirely unknown, maybe I just can''t identify it yet, considering the system''s few restrictions, this seems normal, I guess... thinking for a moment, I shake my head... I have a few questions right now, but before that... glancing at the door to my room in the Sunflower building... I was finally back, though it was almost nightfall. Sighing to myself, Lilith really took her time eating... Anyway, I''m back, and that''s what matters now, but hearing no sound behind the door... "I suppose they''ve gone to their rooms, I doubt they''re still there." Slowly opening the door... The room is dark, yet... a sweet scent lingers in the air. Quietly stepping inside... I flick the switch, lighting up the room. In this world, electricity exists combined with magic¡ªquite strange, but it works nonetheless. Turning on the lights... greeted me with a peculiar scene: three girls peacefully sleeping in my bed... with Daniela in the middle, Leslie to her right, and Evelyn to her left... Daniela''s furrowed brow made me wonder... after a few seconds, I turned the light off again... silently walking over... I sank into one of the armchairs, letting out a tired sigh... "These last three days... have been mentally exhausting, more than physically, especially this morning..." reflecting on it... "System..." I spoke in my mind... "Do you know what happened when I drank that potion?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Yes, the host''s body and soul successfully evolved.] "..." Wait, no... "I meant what I experienced in that strange world..." I know my body changed, but those images in my mind, the experience and the pain I felt¡ªit was too real to be just a dream... I didn''t tell Lilith about it, well, I didn''t find the moment; she was busy with other things. I was really curious to ask her about those two demons that accompanied her back then... [Evolution trial, nothing comes for free to the host. If you die in the trial, you die in real life. The host is advised to be careful during the remaining 6 trials.] "Die for real...?" Opening my eyes for a few seconds... "Well, I''m not even surprised anymore..." shrugging... All I have to do is survive... sounds so easy, honestly... too easy... with a grim look: "Why does it show ''Unknown Race''?" This was another question... [The system is unable to name the host''s race, considering the fusion of three different races. There is no suitable name, for now, it will remain as such unless the host wishes to create a new species name.] "I see... but I don''t have any cool name ideas right now, so leave it as is..." thinking for a moment... "I guess that''s all for now. Besides, I''ve gained 10 levels in two days... that''s not much considering I ate the piece of Envy and also evolved..." [New skill unlocked.] [Envy: Everything you own, I desire. I am so envious.] "Well, I don''t get it. Be more specific." This notification came up the moment I ate the piece of pale green flesh, but I set it aside. Now that I have time... "Everything you own, I desire. I am so envious." That''s the skill''s description, I don''t fully understand it, but... that''s basically what Envy is, feeling jealous of others, so I guess there''s not much more to explain... [The host felt envious of the human named David. Does the host remember the illusion of the green serpent climbing up his body?] Now that it''s mentioned... that did happen, but at the time, I was completely blinded by jealousy... and yet, I had completely forgotten the image of the snake... "Yeah, what about it?" [The host carries the 7 Primordial Seals in his soul, thus inherently possessing the 7 sins in his soul, though they are sealed. Feeling a great deal of one sin, besides being able to use a small fraction of its name, also draws the attention of the corresponding Primordial Sin. In this case, Envy, due to this anomaly, was the first to attempt regaining full authority by consuming the host.] [The host is advised to keep his emotions under control, with the exception of Lust, as that seal has been broken by Lilith, queen of the succubi.] "Wait, does that mean Lilith regained her authority or whatever?" I asked, a bit confused... [Yes, but in a more discreet way, without harming the host. Due to Lilith''s exclusive ability, she has evolved.] "I didn''t even know..." Chapter 80 Punished! "Why are they looking at us like that...?" Daniela asked nervously, glancing hesitantly at Beatrice. In fact, Beatrice wasn''t the only one staring at her aggressively and resentfully... even Adri¨¢n, El¨ªas, and Olivia... all her friends were looking at them strangely. She forced a nervous smile. "Everything''s okay...right?" She didn''t know where to look. She noticed that it wasn''t just her receiving those dark stares¡ªArthur, Evelyn, and Leslie were also targets of the gloomy looks from all the students... but, as always, her friends didn''t seem to care in the slightest. The only one who noticed the stares was Arthur. He looked around carefully. The air felt heavy, like someone had died recently. But... looking at the tired eyes and lifeless expressions of the students... without a doubt, something happened yesterday. Still, the way they were looking at us¡ªit couldn''t have been anything good. Turning his gaze toward Beatrice... she clutched her head. "Ahh! Where the hell were you?! You damn traitors!" she yelled in anger and frustration, glaring fiercely at all of us. Even a small killing intent slipped from her eyes... tinged with a hint of madness... something was definitely wrong with her. Daniela cleared her throat, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t find the words for Beatrice. Out of options, she looked at me with tearful eyes, silently begging me to save her from the situation. "Well..." I furrowed my brow slightly. "We were... on a trip?" Damn, what a stupid response... I internally cringed. Though in my case, it was mostly true. In their case, though, not so much. Last night, when I was thinking on the couch, I felt movement from Leslie, who was the first to notice my presence. Needless to say, she immediately rushed toward me, hugging me tightly. Evelyn was next, doing the same and climbing onto my shoulders. Lastly, Daniela timidly grabbed my arm... If someone saw this from outside... with the lights off, they''d be scared to death¡ªthe shadows of four people in that strange embrace would definitely seem weird. It was only after a few minutes that they finally let me go, asking why I took so long and if I was okay. Needless to say, they noticed my change in height and, I suppose, attractiveness... Beatrice''s dark gaze fixed on me... she stayed silent for a few moments, then suddenly widened her eyes. "Who the hell are you?" she pointed accusingly at me. Scratching my nose, I replied, "It''s me... Arthur," gesturing to myself. Olivia stared at me for a moment too. "Impossible! The Arthur I know is definitely much uglier..." she said, pursing her lips. "I can hear you, you know... I''m standing right here." What a shameless woman. A little lie doesn''t hurt anyone... With a slightly indignant expression, I sighed. "Fine, what happened yesterday while we were gone?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses, looking around. "It was hell... well, you could say that, but really, it was just a very tough day. Professor Emilia is terrifying..." His body trembled slightly, and he closed his eyes for a few seconds. With a cruel smile, he looked at us darkly. "But things will be much worse for you guys! You deserve it!" He nodded repeatedly. "You..." Beatrice glared at the four of us. She hesitated for a moment. "You didn''t... do anything indecent, did you?!" She shouted, her cheeks turning a little red as she covered them with her hands. "Now I get it all!" Her eyes sparkled like she had just uncovered the truth of the world. "N-NO!! It''s not what you think!" Daniela was the first to react, her ears turning red instantly as she desperately tried to cover Beatrice''s shouting mouth. Adrien came over and placed a hand on my shoulder, looking me straight in the eye, and nodded. "It''s not what you think..." he said. Seriously, his mind escalates so quickly! I may have the mind of an adult but the body of a teenager! I know how to control myself... though sometimes it''s really hard... "Ugh! Damn it... they really make things difficult," I lamented to myself. "What are indecent things?" Evelyn asked innocently, blinking as she tugged on the sleeve of my uniform. Her beautiful hair moved slightly as she tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "You''re making this so difficult!" I thought to myself again. But she looks so adorable right now... she''s really cute... "I think it''s... when two people hold hands, right! Yeah, that must be it! For the record, Arthur and I have done it many times!" Leslie puffed out her chest proudly as she boasted. She flashed a smug smile at Daniela, who stared at her with her mouth wide open, her golden eyes looking at her as if she were an idiot. "Oh...!" Meanwhile, Evelyn slightly opened her mouth, her eyes shining with understanding. She quickly moved her hand and intertwined her fingers with mine. "Hmph!" she smiled softly as if she were happy to do something indecent. "So difficult," I thought again... I couldn''t help but see them as innocent young girls sometimes... On the other hand... I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Daniela. She was the only one who got the reference. Daniela''s eyes widened, and her cheeks turned even redder than before. She turned her head away as if trying to hide. The atmosphere between us grew a little awkward. Feeling a fierce gaze from my side... I extended my other hand, which was quickly taken by Leslie. She put on a proud smile and remained silent. "..." Bang!! The classroom door slammed open, and behind it, a woman with snow-white hair and silver eyes entered with elegance, walking calmly toward her desk. She placed some papers on the table and adjusted her glasses before looking at her students, who were already sitting with their backs straight and heads forward, completely silent. Her cold eyes quickly locked onto the four of us... but her gaze intensified when it landed on mine. A chill ran down my spine... and cold swept over my entire body. "She''s angry!" I thought. "Students Leslie, Evelyn, Daniela, and Arthur, I want you four in my office after class," she said coldly. "Now, let''s begin the lesson!" Chapter 81 Fifth of them "We''re in trouble..." Daniela was the first to speak as she leaned back in her chair, letting out a tired sigh. With one hand over her eyes, she murmured to herself, "So tired..."Evelyn rested her head on the desk, defeated, her eyes sunken as she automatically closed them, trying to sleep. Leslie, on the other hand, was fighting to stay awake, her head swaying from side to side. It wasn''t just them¡ªthe others were in the same condition, mentally exhausted, with their eyes almost lost. "So heavy..." I muttered to myself, gazing out the window. Classes start at 7 a.m., and now the sun had already passed midday¡ªit was nearly 4 in the afternoon, if I wasn''t mistaken. Ten straight hours of class... and with the intensity of the professor''s lessons, this reminded me of my university days back on Earth. The best part was that the professor was still there, calmly organizing papers at her desk without any trace of fatigue. After she finished packing her things, her beautiful platinum eyes fixed on us: "I expect you in my office in one hour¡ªBuilding 3, Floor 4, Office 1." With those words, she left the room. "One hour..." At least we have time to eat something. I packed away my notebook. "First steps" was today''s topic¡ªbasically, the history of the Empire, how it was founded, and who its founder was. Ancient history, nothing too important since it was only the second day of classes. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This will continue throughout the first week, or so Emilia had said¡ªhistory and some common knowledge that you''re supposed to learn as a child at home. I have to admit I knew absolutely nothing of what was being taught, so I had to pay attention and take some notes... I sighed, remembering my university days, a bit sad at the thought. Shaking it off, I stood up and looked at the others. "Shall we go?" ****** "Brother, if I were you, I''d start praying for mercy on my knees..." Elias said, a gloomy look on his face as he brought a spoonful of food to his mouth. He shook his head, "I don''t think I can last more than two seconds under the professor''s stare! It''s terrifying!" He shuddered and lowered his head. "Stop telling everyone about your traumas!" Olivia glared at Elias and tugged at his hand, leaning close to his ear. "Don''t do it..." "Well, basically, the professor embarrassed him in front of everyone for being too enthusiastic. It was funny and sad at the same time," Beatrice, sitting beside him, explained to the four of us. This made Elias'' shoulders sag even more. "I thought the answer was right..." he muttered, trying to defend himself. Watching the odd synergy between them... "Interesting... Olivia''s treatment of Elias is much more like she''s dealing with an ordinary friend, even daring to get close to him, something that didn''t happen in the novel... In fact, this isn''t the only change." I glanced from the corner of my eye to see a young girl sitting alone at a table. Her black hair was the only thing visible, practically covering her entire face, and a gloomy aura surrounded her. A person with no information¡ªthere are around twenty max in the class, and no protagonist among them, so it was normal for someone to fill the gap. This time, it was this girl, always seated at the back of the room. "Hey... what are you looking at?" Adrian asked, following my gaze. He stayed silent for a moment, adjusting his glasses. "The gloomy girl? You have some pretty strange tastes," he said with a small smile. "Gloomy girl?" Raising an eyebrow, that''s a... rather fitting nickname. Looking at her again, her hair was really messy. "What do you know about her?" I asked, intrigued. "Well, from what I''ve heard, she''s the illegitimate daughter of a noble house... I don''t know much else." He glanced back at his plate, taking a bite and wiping his mouth with a napkin. "She''s shunned by her own family for some reason, but..." He fell silent for a moment. "I guess it''s because of her eyes... no, better said, because of the power of her eyes," he said quietly. "You know something about that?" My interest was piqued. Maybe that''s why she hides her eyes with her hair... "Her eyes are of different colors, from what I understand. Her right eye is red, and the other is blue. As for her powers, there are rumors that came from her own family..." Adrian leaned in a bit closer. "It''s complete madness, but they say that anyone unfortunate enough to look directly into her eyes dies instantly." I widened my eyes. "Wait, that sounds way too overpowered." I glanced back at the girl. "Overpowered?" Adrian frowned. "Forget it... but are you sure about that?" Adrian nodded, grimacing. "She''s the twin sister of the leader of Class 1... Ariel Black Sun..." He shook his head. "I think they have a bad relationship, or at least I''ve never seen them together. Besides, like I said, her family rejects her... probably out of fear, I guess," he finally said, going quiet after that. Reflecting on what Adrian had said, my mind raced, trying to recall any similar character or ability. But no matter how hard I searched, I couldn''t find anything like that. "Killing with a single look..." Then again, no character named Ariel appeared in the plot either... Both of them are anomalies to me. But from the brief interaction I had with him, I knew Ariel was dangerous and smart by the way he managed to deceive Daniela... And now it turns out he has a twin sister in our class, who also seems to be excluded by everyone else. "Not eating?" Evelyn''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked into her beautiful red eyes and the way she stared at my plate... I smiled. "No... do you want it?" I offered her my plate of food, which she happily accepted with a sweet smile, quickly taking it for herself. "Killing with eyes... killing... killing... it can''t be..." A cold sweat ran down my spine. "System... is the Death Rune active?" [Death Rune detected!] [Seraph of Death found!] [Fifth Seraph: Lost and forgotten, he found solace in the cold, eternal embrace of death.] Chapter 82 Last warning Knock¡­ knock¡­Soft knocking on the door... written on it was [Office 1] [Emilia Rosa Blanca] "You may enter¡­" the professor''s cold voice cut through the thick, black wooden door, sounding utterly indifferent, almost devoid of emotion¡­ Daniela swallowed nervously. She was the only one extremely frightened, more nervous than any of us. I, along with the two girls, felt rather calm¡­ but without a doubt, Evelyn was the one in the best mood. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Opening the door slowly, we were welcomed into a¡­ strange place. It looked like anything but an office. The room was covered in snow, with a narrow path leading toward some chairs. White plants shone beautifully in the corners of the room, and in the center was the desk, where the white beauty with cold eyes sat. Wearing her signature glasses, her gaze was fixed on some papers as her hand moved, writing something. She pointed with her pencil to the two chairs, then raised her head a little and also pointed to the only armchair. Daniela and Leslie sat in the chairs across from the professor, while Evelyn sat on the armchair, leaving me standing in the middle of the two chairs. We waited in silence for the professor to speak, but she took her time... After about 10 minutes, Professor Emilia finally set the papers aside, placing them to one side, and removed her glasses. She looked at us, her silver eyes gleaming coldly. She sighed, "Skipping class is a great disrespect toward your classmates and toward me. It''s even worse, considering it was the first official day of classes. But it didn''t stop there. If you''re absent, you need to present a note explaining the reason for your absence. This is basic information you should know." Emilia looked at each of us... but in particular, we all looked at Daniela, who simply lowered her head, seeming to shrink in her seat. In case you''re wondering why we were all looking at her¡ªit''s because she was supposed to be the most responsible among us. Noticing this, the professor said coldly, "The fault lies with all of you¡­" which caused Daniela to breathe a little easier. The professor pulled out a piece of paper from her desk and placed it on the table, "This is your final warning. I won''t ask about the circumstances that made you skip." She looked at each of us again, but her gaze lingered on me, "I want you to sign this paper, promising not to skip classes during the academic year." She set a pencil beside it. Daniela was the first to sign, followed by Leslie, then me, and finally Evelyn. The professor took the paper with the signatures and looked at it for a few moments¡­ then silently placed it in her desk, turning her gaze back to us, "You may leave. I expect you here tomorrow without fail," she said simply, turning her attention back to her papers. Leaving the office in silence, we all had confused expressions... in reality, she only made us sign a paper and let us go. She didn''t shout or threaten us or anything of the sort¡­ everything was calm. I, in particular, was much more confused; her supposed tyranny was said to be much worse, but she was very gentle with us. "You see, long ears¡­ nothing happened!" Leslie looked at Daniela with a smile. She clenched her fists in frustration and glared at Leslie, "Don''t call me long ears! How many times do I have to tell you?" "Stop being dramatic! But you have to admit, you were super tense for nothing." Leslie shrugged indifferently as she kept walking, which only seemed to make Daniela''s frustration grow. Evelyn simply looked on with a blank expression¡­ As for me, I was lost in thought. ***** "Death Rune¡­" I murmured to myself in exasperation, my gaze darkening¡­ drinking a bit of water, a bitter taste lingered on my palate, even though water has no flavor. I felt completely lost at that moment¡­ "I want¡­ meat! Yes, lots of meat! Long ears!" Evelyn''s excited voice came from the kitchen along with two others¡­ they had followed me to my room and entered as if it were theirs, but I didn''t mind. The atmosphere with them was quite colorful, so to speak, but right now¡­ I had no time to be with them. My mind was occupied with other matters as they cooked¡­ or rather, Daniela did everything while the other two kept her company. Sinking back into my thoughts, "The Death Rune¡­ it''s not supposed to be active this early in the story. In fact, it shouldn''t be a young person, nor is it normal for her to be in my class! Everything''s wrong!" I frowned¡­ Ariel¡­ a character who was new to me, yet I paid him little mind initially, thinking he was just another face. But a change made me see him differently when he introduced himself and won the event. Still, I didn''t think he was significant... "Think¡­ think¡­ which noble house are they from¡­" Given that they handle magic considered dark, so to speak, I don''t think they''re originally from the Empire of Light... "An exchange?" I widened my eyes slightly¡­ The closest empire to us is the Lunar Empire¡­ but: "I don''t know much about that empire either; they didn''t make an appearance this early, and especially not a student exchange¡­" Shaking my head¡­ All I know is that the Lunar Empire is north of the Empire of Light, nestled among great mountains with a beautiful view under the moonlight¡­ But they weren''t that relevant either; the whole plot takes place in the Empire of Light, and it''s not as if one of the Seraphim is found there. The Death Seraphim is supposed to be a young woman in her final year. What''s happening with her now? There are seven in total, counting Daniela''s mother, the empire''s princess, and lastly, the shadowy young woman¡­ there''s one missing¡­ "This is a mess, the Death Seraphim¡­" closing my eyes¡­ her first appearance was supposed to be in the final arc¡­ exactly! There''s almost nothing on her either! Just my luck! Chapter 83 Failed mission! "Those kids...!" Emilia clenched her small fist, anger flashing in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Closing her eyes for a few seconds, she tried to calm herself. After taking a deep breath, she turned to her niece. "Just to be sure, are you serious...?" she asked, hoping it was all just a joke from her beloved niece.Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she placed one of her pale hands over her chest, looking hurt. With tearful eyes, she looked at her aunt. "I can''t believe my aunt doesn''t trust my words!" She lifted her head in deep disappointment, shook it slightly, then gracefully took her teacup. "Yes, Aunt, it''s very real. The students... or rather, your students under your guidance actually had the audacity to sleep all together in one room!" Elizabeth smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling mysteriously. "Three beautiful young ladies! Three great nobles of our empire! Each of them burdened with great responsibility, yet they all share the bed of one man... Tell me, Aunt, tell me if I''m crazy, or if they are the insane ones?" Elizabeth set her teacup back on the table. "I''m no expert in these matters, but... I doubt you are, either, Aunt..." Emilia''s eyes widened in shock as she looked sternly at her niece. "No disrespect!" she said, pressing her lips together. She sighed. "Although I have to admit..." she murmured. Nearing thirty, she was still as innocent as her niece. She shook her head again; she had never met a man who caught her interest. Thinking for a moment, she added, "I don''t think they''d go that far! Besides, as you mentioned, Leslie and Evelyn are supposed to have arranged marriages, like yours..." She looked sadly at her niece. "Oh nooo!" Elizabeth whined, pouting as her sweet thoughts were completely dampened by the reminder of her own grim future. Putting those thoughts aside, she said, "You know, Aunt, I envy you in this. You were able to choose your own path! But..." She drifted into thought. "You should know that Leslie and Evelyn''s family relationships are anything but pleasant." "Well, you''re right, but even so... you could use them to gain more political power, although..." Her eyes glinted a little, as did Elizabeth''s. "Everything changes if it''s known that their purity has been taken! Hehe... but... Tsk! So many complications." "I don''t think the one responsible would come out alive..." Emilia completed her niece''s thought, and as she spoke, an image of a young man with black hair and blue eyes appeared in her mind. "It''s all very complicated. All the students, especially the first-years, are already aware of the peculiar relationship that the two of them have with... Arthur." "Add to that Daniela, the saint''s daughter, has joined them! But... she''s a different case," Elizabeth said with a strange expression, recalling the saint''s behavior. "I don''t think she''d object... I don''t think she''d even care. Very curious cases, I suppose," she shrugged, looking absentmindedly out the window. The moon was perfectly radiant, shining in solitude in the darkness of the night. Emilia also fell silent, hesitating for a few moments. She already knew what kind of personalities Leslie and Evelyn had. "What do we do with the four of them?" she asked her niece. Even though she was the guardian in charge, the final decision rested with the academy''s president. Elizabeth tilted her head slightly. "Just let them be," she finally said. "I''m tired." As she finished her words, her body shone faintly with a peculiar light. She closed her eyes. "I''m going to sleep." Emilia silently watched her niece resting in her chair, trying to breathe calmly. She lingered a bit longer, and after confirming that Elizabeth was indeed deeply asleep, she let out another sigh and quietly left the room. --- "Why can''t I breathe...?" I spoke in my mind, while keeping my eyes closed. In that strange state of half-sleep, where you''re asleep but your mind is awake, you''d think that as long as you keep your eyes closed, you''re still asleep. Yet, I could hardly get any air, and I felt a strange pressure on my chest¡ªnot only that, but also on my legs, making it nearly impossible to move. I was completely rigid, unable to move any part of my body. Frustrated, I opened my eyes. "..." A beautiful face, smiling sweetly with eyes closed, breathing peacefully. Her long, black hair shone under the first rays of dawn... it was Leslie. She was lying on top of me! I tried to move my arms but... my right arm was totally pinned... Daniela was sleeping there as well, deeply asleep, while Evelyn lay on my left arm, her soft, curvy figure pressed close to me! Completely dumbfounded, I clearly recalled that the night before, I had fallen asleep on the couch while deeply pondering the death rune after a wonderful meal made by Daniela. I was also sure that the three of them had taken over my bed... and now, *"Suspiciously"* I found myself here, surrounded by all three of them... Trying to calm my mind. "The stimuli are too much! And I''m in the body of a young man full of vigor." No matter how much mental effort I put into my thoughts, it did absolutely nothing! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an instinct beyond control, and I was no exception. Unable to do anything, I could feel my *little brother* starting to wake up... Honestly, this is the worst situation for me, as I mentally struggle to stay composed, feeling the pressure of six great peaks... When I opened my eyes again, two beautiful amethyst-colored pearls stared back at me. There was still a trace of sleep in them, but they sparkled like two bright suns. Leslie was already awake! She continued to stare silently for a few moments. "Good morning..." she said with a smile. But her gaze turned a little fierce as she looked at Daniela and Evelyn. She frowned and looked back at me, her eyes widening. "What is this bump I feel between my legs...? Right now?" she asked innocently. "..." Failed mission! Chapter 84 Azrael Black Rose ¡ªToday''s lesson is mana control ¡ªthe professor''s cold words filled the entire room. She looked at everyone and said¡ª: Let''s go to training ground number 2, exclusively assigned to us.She walked in silence, standing by the open door. ¡ªForm rows. Immediately, all the students formed into two rows in silence, one of boys and the other of girls, waiting for the professor to start walking toward the second training ground. ¡ªIs it just me, or does the professor''s gaze feel a lot colder towards us? ¡ªI asked, frowning, directing the question to our small group, our friends... or something like that. We were strategically placed in the two rows as we walked toward the training ground. ¡ªYou''re right... ¡ªDaniela nodded and looked at the professor suspiciously¡ª. Maybe it''s because we arrived just one minute before class started? ¡ªShe pursed her lips. ¡ªWell... what on earth are you doing? It''s literally the second day of class, and it already seems like the professor hates you ¡ªsaid Beatrice, shaking her head¡ª. And why do you always come together... especially¡­ ¡ªshe looked at Daniela¡ª, what happened to you? I remember you were the most responsible among us... always arriving fifteen minutes early to any meeting. "It''s because we all slept together in Arthur''s bed," Evelyn said with her soft and delicate voice, responding honestly as she looked around. Beatrice, Adrian, and Olivia fell silent... they exchanged glances and nodded. For some reason, they started looking at us with pity in their eyes. Elias, meanwhile, looked at Arthur with wide and admiring eyes, as if he were looking at a masterpiece. ¡ªI felt it! Between my legs... It was a very strange lump... ¡ªLeslie said, her cheeks flushed. Now everyone was looking at me, with a critical look. "¡­" The best option was to keep my mouth shut. **** ¡ªWhat you have to do is simple¡­ surround your body with mana for thirty minutes. ¡ªProfessor Emilia''s instructions were clear. It would have been better if she were actually looking at us, you know¡­ the usual way a professor interacts with students, showing interest. Instead, the cold beauty was sitting at a small table, drinking a cup of tea and reading a book. ¡ªOnce you achieve it, just come and let me know ¡ªshe said, and with those last words, she fell silent. ¡ªGreat¡­ it''s too easy, at least for me ¡ªLeslie said confidently, sitting down on the floor and closing her eyes. She wore the Class 2 sports uniform, the same as for the first event, but in black. "Mana control¡­" I murmured to myself. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] With a smile on my lips, I looked around and saw a yellow layer forming around Leslie''s body. A few seconds later, small sparks and lightning appeared around her. Getting close to her now wasn''t a good idea, but still... Leslie handled lightning magic or had an affinity for it. That''s what made her incredibly powerful in close combat. Combined with her swordsmanship, to me, she was an unstoppable monster. Next to her was Evelyn, a fire magic user, and like Leslie, a fiery red solar halo formed around her. If you got close, you could feel a pleasant warmth. It''s worth noting that Evelyn was more skilled in magic than Leslie, as she was a natural mage. The same thing happened with Daniela; a layer of pure light formed around her, which made me feel very strange. Beatrice had a green aura, Adrian a pale blue with a touch of platinum, Elias a muddy brown, and finally, Olivia a deep blue. Taking a deep breath, I hoped not to make a fool of myself. Everyone around me was already an empire-level genius and in their first year. Being the only one who couldn''t pass this simple test¡­ sighing, I trusted in my ability. I positioned myself like the others, in a lotus position. Calming my breath and my mind, I closed my eyes¡­ It''s very magical and realistic to make the mana inside your soul flow like a river. The color of my mana¡­ is blue fire with red streaks¡­ a very beautiful color, in my opinion¡­ it was simply fascinating to watch. **** Drinking the cold water, a great satisfaction spread through my body¡­ tasting the sweet and pleasant flavor of tea warmed my heart, even though my skin was cold, like death. "It makes me feel so alive¡­" I murmured to myself, opening my eyes, placing the delicate tea cup on the table. I looked at my students, scattered across the training ground¡­ some of them had already formed their friend groups, their eyes wandering everywhere. "Average level¡­ high average¡­ not bad." She was evaluating their general level. It was one of her responsibilities to eliminate those unworthy of her class, though it was a bit disappointing for her to see her class fall to the second rank. "I don''t think I''ll have to eliminate anyone." After all, they were placed in Class 1 for a reason. Her eyes fixed on a young girl sitting completely alone in a corner¡­ a dark aura surrounded her. The other students instinctively kept their distance; they were afraid. The aura she emitted smelled of pure death, dense and horrid, a warning cry for anyone to stay away from her. Emilia shook her head. "Death Rune¡­" she said to herself. Two brothers, princes of their empire, had entered a day before classes began, right before the first event¡­ according to how things developed, the two siblings should have been in different classes, with the brother assigned to [Class 1: Hope], but for some reason, he decided to enter [Class 5: Happiness] of his own accord... normally, the sister should have been in [Class 5: Happiness] as well, but with her brother''s change, she moved to the first class... The administrative staff decided that she wouldn''t participate in the event. The reason... Emilia closed her eyes... she recalled the day she was summoned. In a closed room, the young girl was surrounded by horrible black hands, rising wildly, trying to break the walls... the smell was so horrid it made even the staff shiver with fear, some of them even fainted... or others even showed symptoms of losing their minds¡­ the situation got so dire that she had to act quickly. The president, her own niece, was also present, watching the entire scene out of curiosity... Although she tried to seal the terrible rune, she made no decent progress¡­ in the end, she had no choice but to call the saint, Seraphine De Gracia... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. with her help, the situation was finally controlled... Emilia''s eyes opened... she kept her gaze on the young girl¡­ "Second princess of the Lunar Empire, despised by her family, hated by her father for taking his fianc¨¦e''s life, for killing thousands of people¡­ rejected and banished by her twin brother... a solitary being since the age of five, who had the misfortune of harboring the Seraph of Death within her¡­" Azrael Black Rose. Chapter 85 Progress A chill ran down my spine, a dark feeling colder than the professor''s eyes brushed over my skin¡­ Trying to keep control over my body and suppress the trembling, I took a slow breath¡­ I thought I recognized this feeling, believed I was used to its abyssal void, the sensation¡­ the feeling of death, the horrible sensation that makes your heart pound repeatedly and a cold sweat run down your forehead.It''s simply the worst feeling any living being can experience, no matter what species you are¡ªit''s just stronger than you, breaking down your mental defenses from all sides to leave you falling into pure despair, making you fear death whether you want to or not¡­ Luckily, the feeling I was experiencing was something I alone was suffering¡­ the smell of death only affected me¡­ and the reason was simple: I was nearly 10 meters away from Azrael. I had purposely seated myself here; in my mind, I wanted to make even a slight approach, but I see that it''s impossible right now¡­ Trying to calm my heart¡­ "Just one more minute," I think to myself. I''m actually surprised; maintaining a layer of mana over your body not only requires great mental concentration, but simply releasing mana for 30 minutes is quite an accomplishment¡­ that I am now successfully achieving thanks to the skill [Mana Control]. After a minute passed, I looked around. I was alone, and my eyes traveled to my friends who were gathered around the professor''s desk¡­ glancing briefly back¡­ my eyes trembled a bit, the aura was terrifying, a loathsome black that, with just a glance, you could feel your soul being sucked in. Shaking my head internally¡­ I turned toward the professor: "I don''t know how to approach her¡­ my case is much worse." In the original story, thanks to a unique skill (or so I believe), Davis managed to suppress Azrael''s aura of death¡­ but in that storyline, the holder of the death rune was another girl who was in the academy and interacted with David. If that were the case, I would know about the girl, but I know nothing about Azrael. "Congratulations, you eight are the first to pass the test," the professor''s voice was cold, but not as much as usual¡ªit had a touch of warmth¡­ but her eyes turned toward the others who were still sweating heavily and frowning, though some of them were already starting to overcome it¡­ "Now¡­" she thought for a moment¡­ "You must create a skill with your own mana to be prepared¡­" she fixed her beautiful eyes on us, "The second event will be next month; one of the conditions is to use your own magic, or you will be disqualified," she said before turning her gaze back to her small book. **** S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s easy too¡­" Evelyn gave a little hop and approached me, extending one of her hands. In seconds, a small flame appeared, which deformed and created a donut-shaped circle. This strange magic only grew larger and larger until reaching a diameter of 10 meters; the hot air spread around¡­ Evelyn''s eyes were as calm as water¡­ "Protect," her soft words were like a switch; a sort of protection formed around us, flames covering our bodies¡­ reaching a height of 5 meters. Evelyn looked at what she had done¡­ and I also watched, and for a moment, our gazes met¡­ and we both shook our heads. "It''s no good¡­" Evelyn said, frowning¡­ deactivating the flames around her. She stayed silent: "I''m sleepy," she said, walking toward a wooden chair. "I''ll try again later¡­" she said, closing her eyes¡­ "That was quick¡­" Daniela approached and briefly looked at Evelyn¡­ "She''s been awake for more than 3 hours," she said before her body filled with sacred light. I discreetly took a few steps away from her¡­ After everyone managed to pass the test, the professor let us go home, also telling them what she had told us about the next test next week¡­ Right now, we were training in one of the sunflower residence''s rooms, just the four of us as usual. Evelyn had already finished her attempt and was sleeping, while Daniela was still trying to create a new type of magic, and¡­ Flash! A large yellow lightning bolt shot through the room. Leslie was training like the others, but her method was very different from Daniela''s and Evelyn''s; after all, she wasn''t a mage, she was a swordsman. In her own words, she was trying to imbue her sword with lightning, but her attempts were more challenging than she thought, whereas Daniela was trying to create a large magic circle or something like that, but¡­ looking around again, small magic circles were forming and trying to merge with others¡­ In my case¡­ I didn''t have a clear idea, but what I knew was that using her blue fire would feel like hell¡­ Frowning¡­ "Keeping magic going for a long time was a big no; I was planning to generate mana threads¡­ yes, it''s a stolen idea¡­ but, thinking deeply, it seems like a great option, I think. It''s not like I''ve tried it in battle, but they''re not just threads; I want to make them much thicker, something like chains of fire¡­ Another thing I was planning was to use¡­ well, in the same way, a sword or something, but¡­ I have no idea how to use one. Even so, watching the flashes of lightning¡­ I can ask Leslie to teach me; if that''s exactly what you''re thinking! I''m doing everything possible not to use my blue fire¡­ Of course, this isn''t an excuse not to use it¡­ like it or not, I have to delve into that flame¡­ that''s why I want to start with small things, like fire chains¡­ Luckily, I have two geniuses in mana manipulation right around me! Looking at my own hands¡­ I''ve read many novels¡­ they always say that a mental image is very important¡­ after all, in magic, the only limit is your imagination. Closing my eyes¡­ I feel a tingling inside, pain coursing through my body, but I don''t let it affect me. In my mind, chains of silver are beginning to form¡­ Slowly opening my eyes¡­ in my hand¡­ five rings had formed, making a chain of 10 centimeters¡­ though it was small, it''s a big step forward for me. Chapter 86 Tattoo Martial arts, self-defense, and everything related to it¡ªI have to admit I''m an absolute loser. I don''t have any real experience to speak of, and I''m a true beginner with just crumbs of knowledge. Yes, on Earth, I was a human who spent all day in front of a screen within four walls, working like a mule, just getting by.If I''m honest, my physical condition back then was garbage compared to my current body... in fact, it would be disrespectful to even try to compare. But in general, you get the idea¡ªor at least I hope so¡­ Right now, you could say I''m at the lowest point in my life, or in other words, my dignity as a man and as a human being, but the conditions weren''t in my favor from the start, with no real chance of winning¡­ "¡­" I felt pain all over my body¡ªI think I have about six broken ribs and some other fractures, a dislocated jaw, and one of my hands is broken. And considering it was supposed to be just a simple training session! I almost died¡­ well, not really. I was just beaten up as much as possible¡­ silently crying to myself, I touched my swollen cheeks: "Well, it was to be expected¡­" I muttered. It''s actually quite surprising that I''m still conscious and doing relatively well¡­ it just hurts a lot, that''s all. Looking down, I wasn''t wearing my shirt because it had been torn to shreds in the process. As I looked at the bruises and hematomas, most of them were bloody and purple¡­ "¡­" "You went overboard, Leslie! Look at what you did to him!" Daniela scolded Leslie, giving her a stealthy look while pointing at me. Leslie looked at me with eyes full of pity¡­ I don''t know why, but that look only made me feel even worse! "B-But¡­ but¡­ he told me not to hold back!" Leslie''s eyes started to well up, and she began to look nervous. She looked at me with her beautiful violet eyes as if she was pleading for help. "Hm¡­ it''s surprising he''s still alive¡­" Evelyn crouched down and looked at my bruised face intently. She tilted her head slightly, "Does it hurt?" she asked innocently. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, it hurts a lot¡­" I replied with a somber expression¡­ I feel like some kind of animal on display! "But¡­ just look at him¡­ a broken hand and everything¡­" Daniela''s golden eyes lingered on my abdomen, "Covered in blood¡­" she said slowly as her cheeks flushed, "Very masculine¡­" I could swear I saw drool at the corners of her mouth! But it didn''t affect me; actually, it boosted my self-esteem a bit. My physique has certainly improved, even I was surprised when I first saw it¡­ "You''re right¡­ but instead of staring like an idiot, why don''t you heal him quickly?!" Leslie, noticing the attention shift toward Arthur, quickly shifted the blame onto Daniela, who blinked a few times, quickly wiped the drool from her lips, and snapped out of her trance. She approached me quickly, placing her hands on my chest¡­ I watched her silently. "Really?" She just lowered her head, but her ears turned red¡­ "It''s part of the treatment!" she justified herself. I can swear again that this is totally unnecessary! She can heal people from a distance¡­ but seeing her shy expression, with her face flushed either from embarrassment or something else¡­ "Hmmm¡­ how does he have such a weak physique?" Evelyn, who was beside us, kept asking questions with curious eyes, which irritated me the most because she wasn''t mocking me. It was pure curiosity, her eyes even sparkled. "Well¡­ I haven''t trained much." Putting on a smile, I sighed¡­ it''s pretty pathetic. Even Daniela and Evelyn''s physiques are far superior to mine¡­ still, it''s rather unusual. Every time they get close, I can feel firsthand the softness of their skin! "Would you like me to help? I''d be much more patient than Leslie." Evelyn gave a soft smile¡­ Widening her eyes, she placed her hand on her chest, "I also know what Leslie is teaching, though I''m not as skilled as her," she said sincerely¡­ An angel! Literally¡­ "Hey, don''t steal my job!" Leslie quickly got to our position. She crouched down and looked angrily at Evelyn, "He told me! He said if I didn''t take it seriously, he''d make me sleep on the floor!" small tears appeared in her eyes¡­ "You can''t¡­" Daniela''s mouth dropped open as she looked at me expectantly¡­ it was as if she was asking to be forced too! "This masochist!!" I cursed in my mind¡­ "I had no choice¡ªyou didn''t want to hurt me!" When I asked Leslie to help me improve my physique, she was more than happy to help, but after a few minutes, I realized she was playing with me! She wasn''t serious, and it actually felt like we were dancing¡­ when I told her it wouldn''t work like that and asked her to intensify, she flatly refused. I had no choice but to threaten her¡­ After that, she had a serious look, and the next thing was a massacre for me. She moved so quickly I couldn''t keep up with my eyes. Although it was a duel without mana or magic, I was at a disadvantage. All I could do was try to dodge as much as possible, but the result was the same¡ªblows all over, and I ended up in this state. Although it hurts¡­ it''s not as bad as burning alive. I believe pain helps the body improve in many ways. That''s why Buddhist monks are superhuman¡­ of course, they improve not only the body but also the mind and spirit. It''s very similar to our situation. Feeling the sweet coolness spreading through my body, I could feel the broken ribs coming together to return to normal, and the blood pools around my body faded along with the pain. My body was returning to normal. The healing magic is very effective and miraculous¡­ Daniela''s eyes sparkled as her gaze traveled over my body. She nodded her head, "It''s done," she said with a proud smile¡­ Standing up¡­ I looked over my body, my pale skin, no longer all battered¡­ it was as if Leslie had never hit me! Very effective! Smiling¡­ "Do you like tattoos, Arthur?" Evelyn''s calm voice came from my right¡­ a bit confused, "No?" Evelyn blinked and pointed at my forearm on the side: "Then what is this?" Turning my gaze to where she was pointing¡­ there was indeed a tattoo! Completely surprised¡­ "When did that get there!?" in total shock¡­ The tattoo was a ''C'' with an inverted cross. Surrounding the cross were branches of a flower¡­ the tattoo was a penetrating black color¡­ Chapter 87 Event 2 Begins The days passed quickly. Classes continued as usual, except that we got out early, specifically at 1 in the afternoon. This week, the teacher was somehow a bit gentler, so to speak, and on the other hand, the classes weren''t as relevant. During these days, she didn''t mention anything more about the second event or give us any hints.The days were peaceful, to some extent¡­ As for me, I kept up with my physical training, thanks to Leslie, who didn''t hold back in the slightest. Of course, I had to threaten her a few times to make sure of that¡­ Fortunately, Daniela was always there to help heal me, and Evelyn assisted with my magic. In the afternoons, it was the same routine: training, eating, and sleeping¡­ But the day had to come, and right now¡­ we were gathered together in a medium-sized room. All of us were dressed in the uniform we wore on the first day, but with a color change to black with white stripes. We sat waiting for instructions from the teacher, who was in front of us, talking to someone. Most students were fearful, as this wasn''t like last time; we hadn''t been given any information on what the event would involve. We were going in blind. "What do you think the event''s theme will be?" Beatrice asked, with a touch of excitement in her voice. It was true that mystery always builds anticipation, especially under these circumstances, where only Class 2 was present, not all classes like last time¡­ "I have no idea, but given that Professor Emilia recommended we develop a new magic skill," Adrian adjusted his glasses, "I''d like to think it has something to do with individual survival or something similar." "That makes a lot of sense¡­ but," Daniela''s shoulders dropped, "I learned a magic skill that heals in an area¡­ sigh, what a bad decision for this occasion!" she said regretfully. Normally, she was enthusiastic about her work¡­ having the ability to heal within a 10-meter radius from her position. This skill was intended to help her friends¡­ and she had a strong motivation for her efforts. She didn''t want a repeat of the first event¡­ if she''d been able to learn this skill sooner, she might have saved some of her teammates¡­ But if Adrian''s opinion turned out to be true, she couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. "What about you, Arthur? What do you think?" Evelyn asked with interest. In truth, she didn''t care too much; in her mind, as long as she was with Arthur, everything else lost importance. She watched with bright eyes as Arthur took out a meat sandwich and handed it to her. She smiled brightly and accepted it quickly¡­ "I think the same as Adrian: an individual event," I said without many details. The event was indeed about that¡­ an individual survival event¡­ Perks! You''d never understand how you know the questions on the exam¡­ because of that, I worked hard in my training. This test is going to be very different from the previous one and much harder. "Hmmm¡­?" Leslie murmured and looked at me intently. She gave me a bright smile and looked as if she was expecting something¡­ Silently, I took out a mango-flavored candy and handed it to her. She smiled and saved the candy for later. Bang! The transparent layer of ice around the teacher shattered into a thousand pieces. She walked calmly to a podium, looking at us with calm eyes. Moving her hand slightly¡­ Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 15] [Event 2: Hunt or Be Hunted?] [Event Description: The event will take place in various regions of the "Half-World" forest. This event will involve all other classes, but in different forests. It will be an individual event. Each student will be teleported to a specific point, with a distance of over 100 kilometers between each student, making it practically impossible to encounter another student. Certain restrictions will also apply.] [Key Points: The event has a time limit, with a maximum of 5 days. However, each student will be responsible for deciding when to end their trial. This event will be conducted with the support of the imperial magic tower staff, and it will be in real time, with a potential risk of death and all that it entails, such as eating, drinking, and other basic needs. Students are advised not to be overconfident or careless.] [Survival: Although there is a high risk of death for students, they will be provided with a regression stone by the magic tower staff. This stone has the power to teleport the student back to the designated classroom.] [Alliances: Alliances are not permitted.] [Rules: Do not die. Students will have the opportunity to bring armor of their choice, as well as their own weapon or magic staff. Enchanted armor and weapons are not allowed. They are also not allowed to bring any additional items that would facilitate hunting or survival. The team responsible for verifying these requirements will be present at the moment of teleportation. Breaking any of these rules will result in automatic disqualification.] [Victory Conditions: Each student will be teleported to a specific language zone within a forest with a radius of 30 kilometers. They may not exceed this limit as they are confined within a dome. The event will feature two hunters trapped in the forest. The rule: kill or be killed. Each student will face a real, mutated low-ranking demon that has been captured alive.] [Defeat Conditions: If a student finds themselves in trouble or at great risk of death, they are advised to activate the stone. However, by doing so, they will be disqualified, and the demon they were fighting will be randomly teleported to one of their classmates, turning the fight into two against one, reducing their teammate''s survival chances, and increasing the pressure on them.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Points: If the student successfully kills the demon, they will earn 100 points, but if they fail, 100 points will be deducted from the entire class.] The large screen in front of us displayed all the information about the second event and everything we needed to know... Chapter 88 Additional indications Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 15][Event 2: Hunt or Be Hunted?] [Event Description: The event will take place in various regions of the "Half-World" forest. This event will involve all other classes, though in separate forest areas. It will be an individual event. Each student will be teleported to a specific location, with a distance of over 100 kilometers between each student, making it nearly impossible to encounter another participant. Certain restrictions will also apply.] [Key Points: The event has a time limit of up to 5 days. However, each student is responsible for deciding when to end their trial. This event will be conducted with support from the Imperial Magic Tower staff, and it will be in real-time, with potential life-threatening risks and all that entails, such as eating, drinking, and other basic needs. Students are advised not to become overconfident or careless.] Enjoy exclusive content from empire [Survival: Although there is a high risk of death for students, the staff from the magic tower will provide each one with a regression stone. This stone has the power to teleport the student back to the designated classroom.] [Alliances: Alliances are not allowed.] [Rules: Do not die. Students may bring a piece of armor of their choice, as well as their own weapon or magic staff. Enchanted armor and weapons are not allowed. Additionally, they cannot bring any extra items that would aid in hunting or survival. The team responsible for verifying these requirements will be present at the time of teleportation. Violating any of these rules will result in automatic disqualification.] [Victory Conditions: Each student will be teleported to a specific linguistic zone within a 30-kilometer radius forest area. They cannot exceed this limit, as they are confined within a dome. The event will feature two hunters trapped in the forest. The rule is simple: kill or be killed. Each student will face a real, mutated, low-ranking demon captured alive.] [Defeat Conditions: If a student finds themselves in danger or at significant risk of death, they are advised to activate the regression stone. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, doing so will result in disqualification, and the demon they were fighting will be randomly teleported to one of their classmates, turning the battle into a two-on-one and decreasing their classmate''s chances of survival, thus increasing the pressure on them.] [Points: If the student successfully kills the demon, they will earn 100 points; however, if they fail, 100 points will be deducted from the entire class.] The large screen in front of us displayed all the information about the second event and everything we needed to know. Everyone took a sharp breath as they looked at the victory conditions, realizing they would truly have to fight a real mutated demon. Mutated demons look nearly human, with the difference of small horns on their heads. These types of demons are typically nobles, and as nobles, they are much stronger than ordinary demons. Moreover, some of them possess demonic bloodlines ¡ª in other words, unique abilities specific to them, like a transformation, which makes them even more dangerous. However, they are also the ones most active in the human world, which is why these cases happen. They are captured, and those from the magic tower handle them. Right now, they''ve "loaned" them to us... since they''re of no further use to them after conducting many "legal" experiments, and they simply dispose of them in the end. So... just imagine these noble demons, treated with the utmost respect in their world, feared and adored by the lower class, thinking it would be a good idea to come to the human world for fun, massacring small villages on the empire''s outskirts, amusing themselves with the women, killing children... practically in paradise... until they were captured, treated worse than animals, experimented on, forced to abandon their pride as nobles, living like rats... only to end up discarded as trash in a field to serve as training for some kids! It doesn''t get any lower than this! They''ve hit the bottom of dignity... "The demons are in a very bad mood," the professor''s cold voice pulled everyone out of their thoughts. "Believe me when I say they are far more eager to kill than you are. Show no mercy, no pity, no compassion. Every demon you''re about to face has killed many innocent people. Humanity is not needed against those monsters..." The professor then fell silent. "To kill a monster, you must become one." Her quiet words generated a heavy pressure on all the students... some clenched their fists tightly but were trembling... they were afraid. As I mentioned before, they are just kids, and the idea of killing is terrifying, especially with their own hands. But the thought of their lives being on the line makes it twice as intense and horrifying... "Do not hesitate; adapt. If you can''t do that, it''s better you leave the academy and become farmers, where you''ll undoubtedly be far better off than here," she said coldly, with no hint of tact. "The points system is simple for anyone who didn''t understand. A straightforward example: if three students manage to defeat the demon assigned to them, they will add 300 points to the class. However, if one student fails and chooses to withdraw, 100 points will be deducted from the class. So... 300 - 100 = 200, easy to understand, right?" the professor said with a hint of annoyance, explaining something so logical. "Some of you, the strongest in the class, may think this is unfair, and unfortunately, I have to agree. Carrying the dead weight of your classmates on your shoulders must be very frustrating, but..." she shrugged, "that''s just how it is; one person alone cannot win a war." "With nothing else to add... the event officially begins. The magic tower staff will now enter to show you how to use the regression stone. After that, each of you will select your choice of armor from the catalog. As mentioned, the weapon is your choice. Finally, each of you will be taken separately to a small room, where you''ll be teleported." With those words, the professor''s figure disappeared. Chapter 89 I wont be able to do anything "These stones are well-known for saving lives; they''re actually very easy to use. To activate one, you only need to focus mana into it, and it will instantly bring you to this location," the instructor explained patiently. He handed me a stone that, at first glance, appeared quite ordinary¡ªa slightly blue color with a faintly glowing rune in the center. Nodding, I said, "Thank you."The man nodded in response and departed. Observing him, I thought about the staff of the magic tower¡ªthey''re quite mysterious. They wear cloaks that cover most of their faces, including their eyes and nose, with only their lips visible. I don''t know why, but it looks impressive. They wear sky-blue robes with some white stripes, and there''s a dense aura of mana surrounding them. They radiate a lot of mana even without doing anything. However, they''re also mostly obsessed with magic and will do anything to improve, even experimenting on humans condemned to death... Walking, I headed to where the armors were located. Upon arrival, as expected, the area was packed. Everyone was being careful in selecting their armor, which was, in essence, a lifesaver. "Which one do you think is better... this one or this one?" Daniela held up two types of breastplates, one a dark white color that looked a bit heavy, and the other, a heavier black one. She was entirely undecided, considering that she''s a mage and should obviously choose lighter armor, but... *Sigh* "I don''t think it''s that simple, especially... not for any of us. It''s likely that Professor Emilia has been watching, and she''ll probably look to exploit our greatest weakness. Considering that... as a mage, I''ll probably be pitted against a demon that fights in close combat." She let out a tired sigh. "I don''t want to weigh myself down, but I also don''t want to be eliminated early because of it... which one is the best option?" she asked again. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continue reading at empire Indeed! This event is designed for just that... there are many types of demons, and when I say many, I mean a lot! They''re all imprisoned within the empire, even high-ranking demons. Hunting or being hunted is basically the idea. For Daniela, whose magic mostly focuses on defense, her choices are limited, and it''s going to be pretty difficult for her because, in this test, her main enemy will be the speed of the demon she has to face... "I think neither of those. This is better!" Beatrice brought over a light armor, but the material was much better than the others, and it was also smaller than the previous options. Beatrice, being an assassin, chose light armor, with a small breastplate, shoulder guards, forearm guards, chainmail, and lightweight iron boots¡ªthe best option she could find. "Hmm, I like it," Evelyn said as she walked over to me with a small smile. She wore the same set as Beatrice, but hers was slightly heavier. Behind her was Leslie, who also wore a similar armor, but hers was more complete and lacked only a helmet. She even had a sheath for her sword and was frowning at her armor. "What''s wrong?" I asked her while looking through the catalog... I also wanted some decent armor... "Well... it''s not what I expected, but I guess it''s fine," she said, a bit disappointed. "I have better armor than this!" She boasted, "It''s not like you''re going to kill a high-ranking demon, Leslie, stop complaining. This''ll be a breeze for you!" Daniela joined our little circle, wearing the light armor she''d chosen. As long as it served its purpose... Leslie clicked her tongue. "You''ll be the first to run away," she said with a grin. Daniela shrugged, "Maybe..." "I think this one will do..." I said as I lowered a sleek, black armor. It must weigh around 15 kg¡ªa medium-weight armor, the heaviest I''ll carry. I don''t have a weapon to bring, so I only need to worry about the armor, glancing at the remaining pieces. "Are you all ready?" Adrian also arrived and asked everyone. He wore a stylish, blue armor, a complete set like Leslie''s, but with a helmet and a sword at his side. "It looks great on you, man!" Elias said with a hint of admiration, nodding repeatedly, "Much better than Olivia..." "Can you leave me alone? I feel much more comfortable like this, alright!?" Olivia''s high-pitched voice was filled with irritation, and she pouted, crossing her arms. "But! You could be in danger!" Elias countered, eyes intense. He looked at his childhood friend, who wore simple leather armor with some iron parts... the worst of all the armors present. "You don''t need to worry about me! I can take care of myself." "I know, but..." Elias fell silent for a moment, "Still, I don''t want you to get hurt... I know you''re strong, but I can''t help but worry..." Olivia''s eyes widened... she turned her head slightly. "Alright then," she said softly. "Come with me and help me pick something better." If you looked closely, you could see a slight blush on her cheeks. Elias'' brown eyes sparkled, "Leave it to me! I know a lot about armor," he said with a sincere smile. "They look like a couple..." Beatrice murmured with a small smile, watching their two friends. Adrian adjusted his glasses, his gaze sweeping over everyone. "You''ll all be fine, right?" he asked, seemingly at random, but his question held a lot of meaning. "For my part, I''ll be fine... I hope," said Beatrice. "I''ll be just fine; this''ll be easy," said Leslie, and Evelyn nodded in agreement. "I... hope I''ll be alright," Daniela said, a bit worried. In reality, it was the first time for all of them, facing a real mutated demon, and they couldn''t help but feel nervous. Nodding, Adrian said, "We''ll be fine," with a small smile. "So... what do you think?" After selecting the full armor set, I estimated it weighed around 25 kg. "Not bad at all..." Leslie was the first to comment, approaching with a grin and stroking her chin. Briefly, I glanced at Evelyn... "It''s beginning," I thought to myself... smiling as I joined the conversation with the others. "There won''t be anything I can do..." Chapter 90 Peculiar "Prepare yourself." The same staff from the magical tower who had handed me the magic stone said as he touched the runes beneath my feet. Soft, blue mana flowed from his hands, and the runes below glowed like tiny stars. The man nodded and stood up, looking at me for a few seconds. "Remember, if you find yourself in danger or feel your life is at risk, activate the regression stone. There is no glory in death," he said with a small smile. "Good luck."Those were the last words I heard before everything went black. In seconds, I was in another place, in the middle of a forest with towering trees over 15 meters high. The sky was gray, covered with clouds, as if it was about to rain¡ªa dark and oppressive place. Breathing deeply... "This is shit," I muttered to myself. This is completely different in more ways than one. Leaning against one of the trees, I sighed. "A complete mess, and I can''t do anything about it. It''s just like what happened in the main storyline, except that I won''t be able to do the same thing." In the first event, Leslie made the first contact with a Seraphim but failed. In the second event, it was Evelyn''s turn, but... being the kind of test it is, she fails and loses control. She kills the demon but also loses herself... That''s why the second event mission never appeared, because it''s a lost mission, impossible to complete. The Seraphim within Evelyn takes control of her body... Of course, all of this happened in secret from the other students, but not from Professor Emilia, the council president, the academy''s director, and the saint of the church herself. You could count on one hand the people who know about the existence of Seraphim, besides the Seraphim themselves, of course. "Stay calm..." was the only thing I managed to say to Evelyn. [Mission: Kill it] [Description: The host is on a hunting mission in which their life is in danger. Survive and kill it!] [Reward: Level up by 5!] [Failure: Death!] "There''s no mission about the Seraphim of the End, but there is one about the event... And the punishment seems too harsh, in my opinion... ''Death'' is literally sentencing me to die¡­" With a slight chuckle, I shook my head. I have nothing better to do than to complete my mission for now... As for Evelyn... I''ll see what I can do. Standing up, I looked around. Moving my hands, a 10-meter-long chain appeared. At its end was an angular knife, something like the weapon of the Grim Reaper. This addition was Leslie''s idea, and I have to say it turned out well. With blue flames around it, this makeshift weapon will work for me, for now. **** "What do you think...?" Elizabeth asked, looking at the screen in front of her. She kept her gaze fixed on a young woman with red hair. "Do you think it was a good idea?" she asked again, glancing over at a beautiful woman with white hair who was sitting with poise and elegance. Her hands rested in her lap, and her icy gaze was also fixed on the same screen Elizabeth was watching. Emilia turned her gaze to her niece. "I don''t know. I can''t see the future, I don''t know what will happen, but..." Her eyes turned cold. "It''s necessary. You know what her problem is, don''t you?" she asked her niece. Elizabeth nodded. "Yes, but... I don''t know, I think it''s too... how to put it... harsh? I think, or maybe... crossing the line, and what if she loses control?" she asked with a small laugh escaping her lips. She briefly glanced at a woman with pure golden hair, who sat in silence with her eyes closed. Emilia also looked at the church''s saint. "There''s no need to worry. The saint will handle it," she said simply. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Seraphim... of Death is also participating, isn''t she?" The saint''s melodious voice echoed in the room as she turned her head and slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were a pure golden color, lacking pupils... The saint... was blind, a seer¡ªthat was who the saint was. "Yes, Miss Azrael is also participating, but her test is somewhat different..." Emilia hesitated a bit. Enjoy new chapters from empire The saint smiled softly. "Just her?" "You can''t deceive her, aunt! Hehe, no, not really. Some changes were made for certain students... let''s say the difficulty was just increased a bit, you know, Saint Seraphine, it''s necessary," Elizabeth said with a radiant smile. She got up and sat beside the saint. "Tell me, Saint Seraphine, what did you see back then?" she asked curiously. The saint placed a hand under her eyes. "One like us... just like us, with eight wings around them, all black... red eyes like blood, and hair as dark as the abyss. Someone as beautiful as we are, so full of light and darkness at the same time, covered and bound by black chains..." The saint''s smile grew bright. "Didn''t I tell you, little Elizabeth? She''s like us, like you or me, a being of light... a captive being... but unlike us, she is corrupted... broken and cursed..." said the saint. "I see..." Elizabeth said, frowning as she crossed her arms, deep in thought. After a moment, she raised her head. "Very boring... everything is so boring..." she lamented quietly. "And what do you think about him?" Professor Emilia asked... Elizabeth''s frown deepened. "Don''t talk to me about him, aunt! I don''t want my mood to grow even darker..." she sighed. "Ariel...?" The saint joined the conversation. She stayed silent for a moment. "The representative of Class One... the prince of the Lunar Empire." The saint smiled mysteriously and shifted her gaze... a young man with black hair and eyes, holding two swords in his hands, appeared. "Don''t you like him, little Elizabeth?" "It''s not that... it''s just strange! I''ve spoken with him, but... I don''t know, I feel something weird every time I see him or sense his presence..." the princess said, a bit frustrated. "He is a peculiar man... yes, let''s leave it at that... someone intriguing," the saint finally said. Chapter 91 Awesome "Girl... where are you... why are you hiding! You damn wretched bitch!" At first, the voice was silent, very delicate, almost touching on the voice of an angel; it was soft and delicate, like that of a beautiful princess. However, the more she spoke, the more her voice began to distort. "Using me as a toy¡­" her voice held sadness... "Let me touch you a little, I only want a few moments¡­ let me¡­ just¡­ A FEW MOMENTS!" Her voice was full of desperation and resentment...On the other hand, Beatrice found herself in complete silence, regulating her breathing to make as little noise as possible. Her eyes were wide open, and she kept her mana circulation to a minimum. "It''s harder than I thought¡­" Beatrice thought to herself. Never in her wildest dreams¡­ she shook her head slowly. She hadn''t expected that they''d make her fight a large demon¡ªa tank, in other words. After all, these types of enemies were an assassin''s worst nightmare, but against all her expectations... "I found you¡­" The same angelic voice sounded right behind Beatrice, making her neck prickle. With a swift movement¡­ SLASH!!! Beatrice gritted her teeth as she felt her flesh being cut, specifically on her right side. She pressed her hand to her leg and started running, cold sweat running down her forehead. Her hands were shaking, she was nervous, and she felt a hint of fear. It was truly the first time she felt her life was in danger, and it was the first time that¡­ she was the prey, hunted by an assassin far more experienced than her. Indeed... her opponent was a demon assassin! A battle between assassins is silent¡ªthe first to be discovered is killed. But... Beatrice clenched her fists. "She''s toying with me¡­" It was the game of cat and mouse, with her being the mouse, only able to run... a bitter feeling washed over her heart. She really thought she was good at her job, but the harsh reality¡­ "Three shallow cuts¡­" she told herself. "Don''t run!" The demoness behind her roared like an animal as she began to pursue her. The demoness herself appeared to be the same age as Beatrice, with the major difference being her slightly darker skin, two pairs of black eyes, and short shoulder-length hair. She had small horns on her head, but they had been cut¡­ a great shame and humiliation for noble demons. "Well... I''m in trouble! And it hasn''t even been three hours since the test began!" Cursing in her mind, Beatrice tried to escape the demon''s clutches¡­ ***** "You''re strong, dwarf¡­" BOOM!!! BOOM!!! The ground trembled as an enormous mountain of a figure walked with an axe on his shoulder, a playful smile on his lips as he looked fiercely at the young dwarf before him. He nodded and swung his enormous arm, wielding the double-edged axe. El¨ªas gripped his sword''s hilt tightly, his face stained with blood. Breathing steadily, he cleared his mind, taking a deep breath¡­ "He''s very strong," El¨ªas murmured to himself. The lesser demon he had to kill was massive¡ªtwo meters tall, with huge muscles all over his body. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell me, kid¡­ What do you think we''re doing now?" the demon asked with a smile, glancing around. "Locked up¡­ like animals, with the sole purpose of dying regardless of what we do¡­ no, wait, I was wrong¡­ we do have a purpose¡­ To kill them? To fight to the death? Sure¡­ Sure¡­ you have those options, you also have the option to escape¡­ Right?" he asked with a mocking grin. "A fight to the death¡­ one of us has to die, but you!" The demon moved closer, lowering his axe to the ground and dragging it. "You can escape!" El¨ªas watched as the demon charged toward him, seeing the axe fall from above with the intent to cut him in two¡­ CLANK!!! BOOM!!! El¨ªas blocked the massive axe with his sword, feeling the overwhelming pressure from the sheer impact. He gritted his teeth even harder¡­ BANG!!! "Cover your lower half!!" The demon mercilessly kicked El¨ªas in the stomach, sending his body flying, crashing into a tree trunk and shattering it in the process¡­ "One way or another, I''ll die, either by your hand or by those bastards watching from outside this cage¡­ but¡­" The demon clenched his fist, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "I''ll make sure to kill you before that happens!" **** "Well¡­ that was impressive." Adrian adjusted his glasses and looked at the edge of his own sword, showing no expression as he stared at the demon''s reflection. "You''re a very beautiful boy¡­ I wonder¡­" The demon went silent for a few moments, his long, thin fingers resembling tree branches, before he put on a small smile. "I''m not sure; I don''t know how to begin with such a beautiful face." "You''re disgusting." Adrian frowned, his eyes glowing a starry blue as his body vanished¡­ CLINK!!! Sparks flew from the clash of sword and claws. Adrian stepped back with small steps after swinging his sword¡­ CLANK!!! "You''re so beautiful¡­ so¡­ beautiful¡­" The demon before him was¡­ strange, very strange. Adrian had studied much about demons and all kinds of wars fought against them, be they normal or mutated. But he had never faced a mutated one, nor found himself in a situation like this¡­ The mutated demon before him had a woman''s body, but Adrian thought he was male, given his voice¡­ but that wasn''t what was strange. The odd thing about him was the feeling he evoked with his voice¡­ his own face¡­ which, for some reason, Adrian couldn''t see, as his long hair covered it, making it impossible to see. But looking down, his arms¡ªspecifically¡ªwere much larger than his body¡­ measuring over two meters, with claws instead of fingers as sharp as blades¡­ "Let me touch your beautiful face¡­" he said melancholically, extending his arm forward. His figure vanished¡­ CLANKKK!! The sound of iron clashing resonated loudly in the dark forest night¡­ Adrian was trying with all his strength to keep up with the demon''s teleportation, using his own ability but much more advanced¡­ "Very impressive," he told himself, as his eyes glinted with coldness. Chapter 92 A great story "Everything is dark¡­ I can''t see anything¡­ it''s cold¡­ and I''m afraid¡­" The demon clenched her teeth, trying to calm herself, walking slowly¡­ trying to get out of this cursed place. "Damn it! Damn it!" She muttered to herself, feeling it, feeling how her own fear was consuming her from within, and she couldn''t accept it, couldn''t accept being afraid of a mere human...Looking down, she saw her fingers trembling¡­ and not just her hands, her whole body was shaking. Although she wanted to deny it, although she tried to deceive herself, her sensations, her chills, the fear was real, the fear of death was far more intense than when she was locked up like a damned rat... She didn''t know at what point the entire place where she was confined to serve as training for humans had been covered by a shroud of darkness. She couldn''t see anything, not even the multitude of trees that were supposed to be around her. The only thing she could see was herself, her own body. She had already been in this cursed dark place for over three hours, and with each passing second, her anxiety and despair grew stronger¡­ She didn''t know what to do or where to go¡­ every step she took, every breath, and every movement was slower, she felt more tired and much colder¡­ her body heat was dropping. "Where the hell am I¡­" she murmured to herself as she moved deeper into the darkness... ***** "She is still¡­ lost and alone¡­ yes, like me, poor soul, poor demon, poor being¡­ so miserable¡­" A young woman knelt, looking down, her delicate hand caressing a head¡­ her hands were so pale that you could even see the veins marked on them, with a subtle delicacy¡­ her eyes, each a different color, gazed with pity at the demon who lay in a deep slumber¡­ a long, deep sleep from which she would never awaken¡­ Azrael watched silently as the demon''s breathing grew weaker and her expression paler¡­ after a few seconds¡­ the demon stopped breathing¡­ she was already dead. She remained silent, her hand brushed the demon''s cheek¡­ slowly, she lifted the head that had been resting on her lap and placed it on the ground¡­ "So easy¡­" she murmured to herself, moving to the side of the demon''s body, she looked at the sky: "Easy¡­ how easy it is to take a life." A small smile formed on her lips¡­ taking a blue, gleaming stone from her pocket, she curiously moved it from side to side, then, after a few moments, looked back at the demon¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think it''s better if I go¡­" she said, pursing her lips, and as she activated the stone, her body was enveloped in a blue glow, disappearing in seconds. ****** "The first¡­ is to kill the demon in Class 2¡­ within three hours¡­" Elizabeth looked at the young Azrael and smiled softly: "What a terrifying power¡­" she shook her head slightly¡­ "Death''s Mark¡­ such a unique and marvelous ability!" Seraphine''s completely golden eyes shone with great devotion. She clasped her hands and closed her eyes: "Worthy¡­ entirely worthy of one of us¡­ although she''s a bit crazy¡­" She tilted her head a little¡­ "Huh¡­! You give me chills when you get like this, Miss Saint!" Elizabeth shook her head and stepped back a little, turning her gaze to her aunt: "It''s much better than your ability, aunt¡­ My father is starting to suspect you might actually like women! Hahaha!" Elizabeth couldn''t hold back her laughter¡­ Emilia furrowed her brow sharply¡­ ignoring her niece''s teasing words¡­ she looked at the saint and raised an eyebrow: "Seraphine, don''t do that in public, you''ll scare off all the believers," she warned in a severe tone, setting aside her niece''s mockery¡­ "Death''s Mark¡­ unlike those who think that just by looking into Azrael''s eyes you can die¡­" "Impossible, who was the idiot that said such nonsense?" Elizabeth mocked with an irritating expression: "She causes it herself," she said as she relaxed on the couch. "She only needs to touch you to kill you¡­ it''s much more believable than just a glance¡­" she placed a hand on her cheek¡­ "Literally ''Death''s Mark,'' the very name of the supreme ability says it all¡­ of course, poor fools who have no idea¡­ but still¡­ why does she have the best supreme ability out of all of us? Isn''t that unfair!" Elizabeth crossed her arms with a pout¡­ "It''s because of the death rune¡­ a curse as well as a blessing," said Emilia with a serious expression, recalling clearly¡­ the moment Azrael entered the event¡­ she activated her unique ability, or one of them, the whole place turned completely black, and all she had to do was touch the demon to kill her¡­ "Shunned and hated by everyone in the castle where she lived¡­" Elizabeth glanced at some papers on the table, picking them up: "Five older siblings¡­ three men and two women, five princes dead in mysterious ways¡­" she continued looking at the papers¡­ "Five concubines¡­ the king of the Lunar Empire¡­ enjoys a harem it seems, but unfortunately for him, all of them died¡­" "They all harassed and mistreated their two younger siblings¡­ twins, one boy and one girl, ignored by their older siblings, due to their mother¡­ a countryside commoner¡­ their mother, Liliana, murdered by the other women¡­ leaving the two alone¡­ some time later, the five princes and princesses along with their mothers died¡­ but not only them, the servants and all sorts of people who mistreated the twins died¡­ A complete massacre!" Elizabeth smiled¡­ "It wasn''t until¡­ young Azrael killed one of the duke''s sons in front of everyone¡­ impressive¡­ magnificent! On the wedding day itself, during her own engagement, she killed her fianc¨¦ in front of the entire empire¡­ How did it happen? What occurred? No one knew¡­ A complete chaos¡­" "At the end of the investigations, looking at the past deaths of all the other princes and concubines¡­ and the strange way they all died following the same pattern, it was concluded that everything was caused by Azrael! When questioned, the only thing she said was: ''They deserved it!'' She was sentenced to death, but¡­ her brother Ariel intervened, saying that if they killed his sister, he would take his own life¡­ leaving the empire without an heir, with an old and worn-out king, and seeing that the empire''s situation was hanging by a thread, he decided to disown his daughter and send her to study abroad, but¡­ her brother went with her!!" What a story¡­ Elizabeth was left speechless¡­ "Everyone thinks Ariel, the heir to the throne, hates his sister, but in reality, it''s the opposite! As siblings and being twins, they love each other! A bond of blood unites them! The psychopath siblings! A great name for those lunatics!" Elizabeth said with a big smile, leaving the papers on the table¡­ looking at her "sisters": "Don''t you think so?" Chapter 93 Descended "Why are you running, damn coward!" Leslie exclaimed angrily, looking around. In her hand was a large, slender sword, almost as big as her body, surrounded by yellow lightning. She walked with a scowl, scanning her surroundings, only to find grass with some roses of various colors. It was a meadow, the place where she was supposed to fight the demon¡ªor so she thought. "Why are you hiding! Aren''t you supposed to be a man?" She was beyond irritated, having spent four hours chasing the damned demon who kept running from her.The demon was about the size of a child, no taller than 1.45 meters, but had a deep voice and a proud demeanor. The wretch even dared to look at her with disgust, which led her to cut off one of his arms. After that, he somehow managed to escape her sight and hadn''t reappeared, leaving her frustrated after four hours of searching since their initial encounter. Looking around, she sensed something strange. She clearly felt the demon''s presence close by, but at the same time, it seemed far away. Because of this, she never dared to lower her guard, though her patience was wearing thin. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. A moment ago, she had an idea that might eliminate the feeling of being followed, but the problem was... "I''ll hurt myself too..." she thought to herself. The skill was basically... an explosion. A complete madness¡ªan explosion of lightning around her. She had practiced this skill specifically for this event. What she had previously been doing was imbuing her sword with lightning, as well as her whole body, which was too easy; she managed it in under an hour. It left her unsatisfied, leading her to attempt something else. She even unlocked a new skill: [Blazing Explosion] [Description: A powerful and destructive skill that combines the speed and power of lightning with the force of an explosion, generating a quick, bright burst of electric energy that extends in a significant radius.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at her newly created skill... "What are you doing here?" The Seraphim''s voice resounded behind her. Leslie turned toward her, frowning. "Looking at my skill?" She tilted her head a little. Wasn''t it obvious? It''s easy for someone to see the skill they generate and create on their own; you just enter your soul, and you''ll see it clearly. "Hmmm... I see, nice skill... I suppose. But," the Seraphim said with a proud smile, "my skill is much more powerful!" She shook her head. "You don''t have the maximum control over lightning; you''re still at the most basic level." "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Let me think for a moment..." Leslie waved her hand dismissively. She knew that what the Seraphim said was true. After all, yellow lightning is the most basic, and she''s still not able to wield the red lightning. "Having trouble with that little demon?" she asked with a slight smile. Leslie glanced at her from the corner of her eye and nodded. "It''s a bit confusing." "I see... well..." The Seraphim gave an awkward smile and looked to the side. "Actually, he''s been behind you the whole time. He transformed into a fly and has been following you for the past four hours. For some reason, he can''t attack you, but I guess that''s the limit of his transformation." "..." "Kid... you have a peculiar scent," the man in front of him said with a hoarse voice. His eyes couldn''t be seen as they were covered by a hat. The man was nearly two meters tall, thin, dressed in a black suit with some bloodstains, a red tie around his neck, and white gloves on his hands. The demon stood calmly in the middle of the forest. The skies were gray, silently weeping, and the ground was dirt, forming mud beneath them. In the demon''s right hand was a scythe as tall as his body, made of gleaming black stone. The demon looked forward with bright eyes. The young man, in particular¡ªblack hair, blue eyes¡ªhad something strange about him, something very familiar yet distant. Blood calls to blood, but... Arthur took a deep breath, his eyes also fixed on the demon in front of him. He could feel it¡ªthe demon was of a lower rank, clearly, but his aura and presence told a different story. He seemed like a mid-level demon, or so it seemed from his attacks. Looking at the superficial cuts on his chest, it was clear he wasn''t the only one wounded. "Too difficult," he thought to himself, gripping the blue flame chains in his hands tightly. He was nervous, unable to calm his racing heart, trying to suppress his anxiety. The demon in front of him... was no ordinary creature, by any means. He wasn''t a nobody; just by his attire alone, it was evident. This demon was a follower of the Sin of Wrath. The Sin of Wrath is well-known for its followers dressing as elegantly as possible, in black suits. Every one of them who has sworn loyalty has the obligation to dress in black suits. And this demon before him... Alisar, the Patient, is one of them. Although his power is low, when he uses his demonic transformation, he rises to a mid-level. At his peak, he could match a high-level demon... "I can''t believe it!" he cursed in his mind. At first, he had only minor suspicions, unclear. But... looking again at the scythe in his hand, especially the hand holding it... there was the symbol of the Sin of Wrath. A circle made with needle-like shapes around it, and on one of them, a small red drawing of a dog with its mouth open, so small it was hard to see clearly... BOOOOMMMMM!!! The earth shook violently... Raising his gaze quickly, the gray sky had turned a blazing red... Flames shot up into the sky as if trying to pierce the world itself. These flames formed a mushroom cloud, as if a nuclear bomb had just been dropped on the world. Even the cold rain evaporated completely, and a hot wind swept through everything around them... Looking with sad eyes... "It''s awakened... The Seraph of the End... has descended." Chapter 94 Longing "Why don''t you use it?" A young girl, no more than 15, asked with a curious expression as she looked toward her friend. She had beautiful red hair with a lovely hairstyle and an adorable dress. Daniela approached her, taking her hands. "Are you afraid?" she asked with concern as she saw the deep blue shade within Evelyn''s soul. Evelyn opened her eyes, lowered her head, and nodded slowly. "Yes."I was afraid of my own magic, my own affinity ¡ª fire. I was terribly afraid of its flames. If it were up to me, I would never use it again. Every time I close my eyes, every time I sleep, every time I feel even a sliver of peace, I hear whispers, small whispers in my own voice: "Burn it all." Soft, but constant, like having another version of myself in my ear every single day¡­ Daniela stayed silent and squeezed her hands a little tighter. "It''s alright. You don''t need to use it if you don''t want to. Don''t worry..." Evelyn, with her head down, nodded again. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. **** "Get out!" A woman with light red hair shouted in resentment, her eyes blazing with fury as she looked at her daughter. She shook her head, sat bitterly in the chair, and put her hands over her face. Tears began to flow from her eyes as she silently sobbed. The grand hall fell completely silent. The servants nearby made no sound, but their eyes said it all. They looked at the young girl standing at the center with hate and fear. Evelyn lowered her head, gripping her dress tightly as her body began to tremble, and tears fell from her eyes. She ran out of the hall and rushed to her own room, slamming the door shut behind her. She breathed deeply and closed her eyes tightly. "Calm down, just breathe¡­ breathe¡­ okay..." She tried to calm herself, taking deep breaths, though the trembling in her body never subsided. Her shoulders shook as she knelt on the floor with her hands over her ears. "It wasn''t my fault¡­ It wasn''t my fault! It wasn''t my fault!!" she yelled furiously, pounding the floor with her fists, which caused large flames to erupt on the soft silk of the carpet. Evelyn''s eyes widened as she quickly pulled back, moving to a corner of the room. She looked around, then closed her eyes again. "It''s different¡­ calm down," she told herself again. This room isn''t the same as before; it''s in another place, somewhere else¡­ "It''s okay; I''m okay now¡­ It''s better being alone¡­ that way, I can calm down¡­ it''s the only way. Just ignore it, and everything will be fine," Evelyn murmured to herself in the dimly lit room, sitting in a corner, trying to silence the constant murmurs that assaulted her ears¡­ ****** I hate fire. I abhor it; I despise it. The worst thing that ever happened to me was being born with a great affinity for fire. The worst thing that ever happened was killing my own father with my own flames. The worst thing that ever happened is¡­ is¡­ I''m no longer sure what the worst thing that ever happened is. Whispers in my ears, voices tempting me, voices making me feel despair, and¡­ complete silence around me, just me and my delusions, that I''m crazy, that I''m making it all up to justify killing my father, or so my mother would say every time I went crying to her arms, but all I ever received was a slap and a look that no mother should ever give her child. "I should never have had you." Those were her words. "Murderer, monster, and cursed." Those were also her words. I remember everything as if it were yesterday: her gaze, her disdain, even her fear. I felt it all ¡ª fear of her own daughter. I also remember¡­ that she tried to kill herself and take me with her¡­ I don''t hate her; I killed her fianc¨¦, my father, and the head of the Firedrake family, a duke of the empire¡­ a powerful being reduced to ashes by a child, or so the rumors go. But only a few know the truth; he tried to stop her, the Seraphim¡­ that day, I was tired, tired of everything, tired of the damn voice in my ears. It wouldn''t let me sleep, wouldn''t let me think, wouldn''t let me do anything. Those thoughts, for a child, are trauma, fear, and despair. I was tired of myself¡­ I just wanted¡­ a break, just a few minutes, even a few seconds. It wasn''t much to ask. I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts, without hearing my voice in my ears, without thinking about anything, just to sleep in peace¡­ In the end, I stopped resisting, I stopped fighting, I stopped having control over my body. And by letting the voice in my ears take control, everything exploded along with my father. I don''t remember what happened after that. I just opened my eyes, and everything was on fire. I don''t know what happened, and everything was in ashes. I don''t know what happened, and my mother''s gaze changed. I don''t know what happened, but her words hurt so much. I don''t know what happened to my father; the only thing I found was a charred body. But now I know¡­ I killed him. Even if it wasn''t me, my flames did¡­ Looking at my hands¡­ "I''m a murderer," I told myself constantly, every time I looked at myself, every time I walked past her. She never stopped saying it; it never ended. That''s how I lived my life until I enrolled at the academy of my own choice. It was more of an escape route. I wanted to leave my own house, escape my mother, and escape everything. And I saw him; I still remember it. Hidden in the bushes, his presence was comforting. He calmed me, and the murmurs stopped. The voice finally stopped talking. For a few moments, I felt the peace I longed for; for a few seconds, I felt it¡­ I approached timidly, but I did it. Even though I felt nervous, I did it. With all my chaotic thoughts, I did it. I just wanted to be near him, next to him, at peace with him. Only then¡­ could I have thoughts of my own. Only this way¡­ only like this¡­ I could¡­ Chapter 95 Leave it to me "You must stay calm...," Arthur said as he looked into my eyes, a deep worry showing on his face. He placed a hand on my head, gently stroking it..."It''s very comforting," I thought to myself... with a small smile on my lips, I nodded, saying, "Yes." Though I didn''t quite understand why he said those words just as I was about to be teleported, I felt happy knowing he cared about me. Yet I also felt a sadness, realizing I would hear his voice in my ears again... "I''ll do it quickly," she said to herself as she watched Arthur slowly walk away... Entering the small room, she looked at a young woman. "Let''s begin," she said as she started explaining how to use the regression stone... Moments later, she appeared in a different place. ***** "This place is a hell... but! The hotter, the better! Don''t you think?" A woman with dark red hair laughed wildly, stretching out her hands. Seas of flames spread in all directions, leaving burnt trees and layers of ash in their wake. Amidst this fiery chaos stood Evelyn... Her armor had melted onto the ground due to the intense heat, and her face was dirty with ash. Thankfully, most of her clothes were fire-resistant... She was angry... her eyes glowing a vivid red as she clenched her fists tightly... "I don''t understand you, young human! You have the blessing of fire! And yet, you refuse to use it to its fullest!" The demon''s eyes turned green with envy as she looked furiously at the young human, gritting her teeth. A red substance covered her entire body, and flames rose high into the sky, forming an egg around her. The egg condensed, forming a red earth with lines of magma. Seconds later, this egg began to pulse and fall apart... Behind that layer of molten earth stood the demon... completely transformed. Her appearance was no longer human; she had two black wings on her back, her body had grown slightly, and her figure had become slimmer. Her claws turned red, but the most drastic changes were in her face and skin... she had scales, almost like some kind of lizard with a long tail swaying behind her. Fangs protruded from her lips, and her eyes had turned reptilian... with a twisted smile: "Welcome to hell!" ***** BOOMMM!!! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Large pieces of earth flew through the sky, falling to the ground with thunderous crashes, reshaping the land. Evelyn looked around with darkened eyes, extending her hands... "[Fire Rain]" Her hands glowed as if aflame, turning red, the sky became crimson, and the clouds evaporated. Behind them, a cloud made of flames appeared, from which large red drops fell to the ground... "It''s beautiful! So beautiful!" The demon''s eyes shone with admiration and devotion as the drops fell onto her body... Her body trembled in pain as she hugged herself... "The blessing... of fire... it''s so warm..." she put on a crazed smile as she spread her wings... "Fire Spear!" **** "Don''t stop!!" The demon opened her palms, and two large fireballs shot out like projectiles at maximum speed... BOOMM!!! BOOOMM!!! Touching the ground with her hands, Evelyn''s eyes glowed. A wall of fire rose from the ground, trying to shield her from the demon''s relentless attacks. She looked down at the ground, which was boiling with lava; her feet were in it, yet she didn''t burn, didn''t feel pain, felt nothing. Her flesh did not scorch even in contact with the magma... "I''m tired..." she murmured to herself... Her eyes wandered everywhere, but it was all the same, a sea of magma... the whole forest, not even ash remained, nothing was left, everything was burned, everything consumed by flames, everything destroyed by flames; it always was this way, and it always will be... Closing her eyes, she listened... I am used to my own voice echoing in my ears: "Burn it all," they say, they always say the same thing... ***** Silent, cold, and empty, as this place always was, my soul, my safe place, you could say. Here the delusions stop, a little at least, but they are still constant... I sat on the ground, hugging my own knees... Tink... Tink... Behind Evelyn, the sound of chains clashing reached her ears... over time, the sound of the chains only grew louder. Evelyn pursed her lips and turned around... Her eyes fixed on the beautiful Seraph, who was moving slowly, her eyes open, staring directly at Evelyn... Evelyn looked back at her; her eyes... were from another world... they seemed to be made of tiny crystals of red, yellow, and orange colors... all those tiny crystals combined to form her eyes, which were very beautiful. Her eight wings... feathers of the same colors as her eyes spread in all directions, seeming endless as they shone like the sun itself... Evelyn stood in silence, gazing at the Seraph... "She is awake..." she thought to herself... every time she came to this place, she found her with her eyes closed as if in a deep sleep... she had only seen her awake twice, once when she killed her father, and now... Looking at the chains around her body, the Seraph gave a small smile... "Is it my turn?" she asked, looking at the young woman before her... Evelyn lowered her head and remained silent... her body trembled with fear, and she closed her eyes... They were the same words she had said five years ago... exactly the same words... "No..." she said weakly... she didn''t want the same thing to happen, didn''t want to repeat it, she was afraid... Tink... Tink... Tink... Tink... "You cannot avoid it... you will not be able to," the Seraph''s melodious voice echoed even more strongly in my soul, the chains shaking with force... Bang!!! One chain fell to the ground... Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Hundreds of chains fell to the ground... all of them fell to the ground... With her head on the floor, Evelyn could only... do nothing... she could do nothing to stop it... she was weak... Hearing footsteps approaching her position... she raised her head, looking at her, seeing her in all her splendor... She was about 10 meters tall... her eight wings behind her back glowing faintly, with a white robe around her body. The Seraph looked down, extending her hand toward Evelyn, lifting her up slowly: "Leave it to me... I will take care of all your problems..." Chapter 96 Unable "She''s so beautiful..." Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with fervor and an obsessive feeling took hold within her. She felt a warmth in her chest, and for a few brief moments, she lost control of herself, blinking a few times, then shaking her head with a frown. She stopped thinking about it, turning her gaze back to the screen..."Oh..." Seraphine covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes shining as a white aura with golden streaks began to emanate from her. With a wide smile, she fell to her knees, clasping her hands as if in prayer. "Sister... sister..." Emilia looked at them with a strange expression, but she felt the same sensation. It was difficult to explain, but it was a warm feeling that filled her completely and brought infinite joy... Just from seeing one of them, a Seraph... one in person, a small smile appeared on her lips. "God''s Descent," that''s what they call it in the church. Technically, they''re not wrong. Emilia placed a hand over her chest. "We''re practically goddesses among humans..." she murmured. "Well... I agree with that, but... the downside," Elizabeth pointed at the screen, "is that you lose control..." She sighed in annoyance and glanced briefly at Seraphine. She wasn''t at all human anymore; the soul that once resided in Seraphine''s body had been devoured or, rather, imprisoned by the Seraph. It had taken her body and her life away... Elizabeth looked at another screen showing the young Daniela¡ªanother woman who had the power to imprison a Seraph. "We can''t let this continue," Emilia said, staring at the screen. The sky had turned red as if it were boiling, and it kept expanding, now reaching an astonishing 1,000 kilometers... Elizabeth glanced at Seraphine, who was still praying for some reason, and pouted. "Just activate it, we need space," she said indifferently. "We still have to talk with Evelyn, and from the looks of it... I don''t think she wants to talk politely; she''s even broken the event seal. We can''t waste any more time." "Seriously... I told you it was excessive," Emilia touched her forehead, already feeling a headache coming on. "Do you think there will be casualties?" She tilted her head slightly, then widened her eyes. "Wait... what am I saying? They can use the stone!" She was a bit stunned by what she had just said... "It''s affecting you... I can feel it," Elizabeth opened her mouth wide, pausing for a few moments. Pulling a red stone from her pocket, she looked at the various screens before her, a dark smile appearing on her lips. With a bit of force... the stone shattered in seconds. "Let the real Event begin!" she declared with a loud laugh! *** An event as grand as this... A Seraph has descended into the mortal world¡ªa radiant being practically created by God in the heavens has set foot on Earth. Few know of these creatures; you could count them on your fingers. So... how on earth did they manage to keep this situation under control... how did they do it? The sky has turned red, the temperature has increased drastically, it feels like the apocalypse is happening, not to mention the towers of fire rising in the flames... how will they explain this to the academy staff... With a smoke screen... blame the demons, who else? That easy. But of course... gripping the chains in my hands tightly... I feel the ground tremble as if it''s splitting open, with hot smoke billowing from the cracks... Bang!!! The 100-kilometer capsule has shattered, along with the descent of the Seraph of the End... "Damn humans...!!!" The demon lord clutched his chest with his hands, his body shaking violently, a dark mist swirling around him... "A sudden and forced transformation, without his consent..." I murmured to myself... right now it''s impossible for me to get close; if the demon keeps resisting, he might explode... a soul explosion, as it''s called... few people know about the Seraphs, besides them, of course... after all, the one behind all this and the mastermind was none other than Elizabeth... the one who pushed Evelyn to her limits... [Evelyn Red Rose (The Fifth Seraph)] [Status: Semi-open] [Corruption Level: 0%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (99%)] "99%..." I couldn''t do anything; all I could do was warn Evelyn, but it was inevitable. It had to happen, after all, just because Elizabeth wanted it to happen... an innocent, fun-loving, kind character, who puts on a perfect front, as she calls herself "Perfection!" But beneath that facade is a cruel, calculating person determined to do whatever is necessary for her own benefit. You could say she''s the villain of the story, but in reality, she just wants answers, like Emilia... but Elizabeth is more resolved to do the dirty work... "AHHHHHHH!!!" Releasing an inhuman scream, my skin prickled with danger... quickly, ducking my upper body, I watched in slow motion as a bright scythe passed centimeters from my head... without wasting another second, I raised my body, moving quickly... I began to swing the chains in my hands... my eyes were wide open... mist started to form around me, and from it, I could hear silent footsteps... "He must be hurt..." I thought to myself... after all, he was forced against his will. He must be injured, that''s for sure... the scent of blood is strong... Clank!!! "Die!!!" The howl echoed with resentment. He threw his own scythe, and I barely managed to dodge it... running like a madman, his claws gleamed... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang!!! He lost all composure and dignity... now he was only following his instincts, like a beast, with grotesque wings jutting from his back. One was malformed, with a terrible wound bleeding profusely, his face deformed, half of it remaining intact while the other half had transformed into his demonic form, huge and piercing his flesh... "Where are you... Arthur?" "HUHH?!!!" A voice... Slash!!! "ARGHHTTT!!!" Eyes wide open, I looked down... a sword protruded from my abdomen, and blood began to flow from it... "Ughh!" Coughing up a mouthful of blood... I clenched my teeth, glancing out of the corner of my eye... it was another demon... a woman in a black outfit just like mine... "Did you have fun in hell? My master wants to see you... if possible, right now..." Chapter 97 Lesser Hybrid Semi-Creature "Well¡­ well¡­ that doesn''t look good at all," Leslie frowned as she looked at the towering pillars of fire rising to the sky. She felt that sense of joy, perfectly sensing the seraph¡­ and it was a feeling she didn''t like at all; it was twisted and sinister. She frowned deeply."Let go of me, you witch!" the demon flailed its hands in the air, trying to escape Leslie''s grip. She looked back at the hideous creature and smirked. "Just die already," she said as she tightened her fist, crushing the demon''s head in her hand. Bang¡­ Ignoring the sticky substance on her hand, she looked off in a certain direction. Her heart raced, and she closed her eyes. "Did you feel that?" she asked the Seraph within her soul, who was awake, its gaze fixed on its fire-born sister. "The red lizard has emerged¡­ Tsk, what envy," it murmured to itself, looking at Leslie with a pleasant smile. "Yes, she''s in danger; I suggest you run," it said while turning its gaze to the Seraph of the End. Leslie, quickly coming back to her senses, felt her body cover in lightning. She ran at maximum speed, her eyes filled with a deadly intent, gleaming dangerously. ******* Half-demon, half-vampire¡­ and just a little human¡­ a strange combination of soul and bloodlines in a single being. This should be impossible, but strangely, I''m alive. Looking at the scythe piercing through my flesh from the front¡­ a terrible pain spreads through my body. Impaled by a sword and a scythe... it''s not an enjoyable feeling in the slightest; believe me, if a paper cut hurts like hell, imagine cold steel tearing through your guts mercilessly... "System¡­ Activate the skill [Cold Mind]" "Activated!" [Cold Mind] [Description: The host can turn off emotions in their mind.] First things first¡ªI need to shut off my emotions¡­ "Ughh" Vomiting another mouthful of blood, I looked indifferently at the demon lord, who looked at me with a twisted smile¡­ [Blue Flame] [Description: ???] "I have no idea what this thing does¡­ not that I''ve tried it¡­ to be completely honest, I''m afraid of the blue flame, afraid of feeling my flesh burn¡­ but right now¡­ it''s my only real attack skill. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] "Those three should be enough¡­" Thinking to myself, I closed my eyes. As I said, I am part demon and vampire¡­ so by right, I possess the ability for bloodline transformation¡­ [Ding! The system recommends the host look for other options!] "Screw it!" I clenched my teeth¡­ [Is the host sure they want to unlock the hybrid bloodline?!] "Yes!" [Mutated Bloodline: Lesser Hybrid Semi-Creature] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Description: Born from the Primordial Flame, a creature, an abomination that should never have existed, cursed by all beings of the three realms and blessed by all creatures of the three realms; an incomplete being, empty and full of madness.] [Requirements: Blue Flame] "Here we go¡­" With my eyes wide open¡­ another explosion erupted¡­ BOOM!!! ***** Daniela clenched her teeth¡­ her hands glowed with a white color as she looked intently at her companion on the ground, watching the terrible wound begin to close. She breathed a sigh of relief¡­ beside her companion''s body lay the broken regression stone¡­ It hadn''t worked. After a few moments, she stood up, wiping the sweat from her forehead. She looked with concern at the enormous pillars of fire rising into the sky, along with the red tint of the sky¡­ It felt like they were in hell itself instead of the forest¡­ Right now, it didn''t seem like some trick of the event; the capsules that trapped them had literally shattered¡­ Looking around, there were a few bodies recovering on the ground¡­ some of them had burns on their skin. [Protection: Maximum Healing] Daniela shouted, raising her hands to the sky. Above her, a large magic circle formed, glowing subtly, and specks of light fell softly, directly reaching the injured on the ground. She looked with bright eyes as all their wounds slowly healed, letting out a sigh of relief. This was the magic she had practiced every day, for this event¡­ in the end, it served a purpose¡­ comforting herself¡­ "What''s the situation?" she asked her friend. "I don''t know, damn it¡­ What the hell is going on!?" Beatrice clenched her fist in anger. "Is everyone¡­ well¡­ only Evelyn, Leslie, and Arthur are missing¡­ I can''t find them." She shook her head. "I can''t enter the area with the pillars of fire¡­ I''d be burned to death..." She shivered a bit¡­ looking at the zone of certain death¡­ "That fire¡­ is not normal," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "It''s already good that we''re far enough away to avoid it, but still¡­" He had to remove his armor due to the damned heat around them¡­ Blink!!! "What in the¡­!" Elias was left in shock, pointing with his finger¡­ Everyone turned to look¡­ Around the pillars of fire, another capsule had formed¡­ but this one was very different from the others¡­ it had a glow of white-gold¡­ around it were runes that formed wings¡­ this entire capsule emitted a warm glow¡­ the terrible heat around them vanished entirely, though the sky remained as red as before¡­ "Mom?" Daniela tilted her head slightly in confusion¡­ she knew what kind of magic her mother used, and she could feel her presence if she were within close range¡­ moreover, those runes¡­ she recognized them¡­ "The Saint?!" Elias widened his eyes¡­ after a few seconds, he sighed in relief; if she was there, everything should be fine¡­ everyone else also felt relieved¡­ showing it in their eyes¡­ But Daniela frowned¡­ She thought she knew her mother, though sometimes, she wasn''t even sure who her mother really was¡­ all she knew was that she was so different from normal people¡­ whenever she looked at her soul, the only thing she saw was a brilliant white radiance, like looking at a shining star¡­ BOOM!!! Another explosion resonated powerfully from the north of their position, though it wasn''t as terrifying, still¡­ Daniela watched as a pillar of fire rose¡­ "Blue fire¡­?" Daniela opened her mouth wide and quickly stood up. "ARTHUR!" Chapter 98 Lovely memory "Sister¡­ You''re so beautiful¡­" Seraphine''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Evelyn¡­ with her eight wings behind her back in shades of red, yellow, and orange, gently swaying in the air¡­ each one nearly 5 meters long¡­ surrounded by a halo of fire¡­ it was simply magnificent, the pinnacle of what any being could achieve¡ªbeauty made Seraph.The red eyes with flame-shaped pupils stared at Seraphine¡­ The red Seraph pressed her lips together and said, "You still disgust me as much as ever." Her eyes burned, and waves of fire were expelled from her body¡­ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seraphine put on an adorable smile. "Come on, don''t be like that; this is our second meeting¡­ I''ve missed you so much." "What the hell is the blue one doing?!" The fiery Seraph clenched her fists, her wings spread and glowed intensely¡­ filling her with boundless rage as she prepared to attack¡­ Seraphine looked slightly saddened, and a pure white aura emanated from her body¡­ behind her back emerged nine pairs of golden wings, and a crown of thorns formed in her hand¡­ With a serene expression, she placed the crown on her head. "Well¡­ first¡­ I suppose we can''t have a normal conversation¡­ so, for now, let''s play a little." "Why does she always do the same thing?" The red Seraph frowned. "She''s doing the same thing twice," she said with a hint of annoyance in her voice, sighing deeply as the flames around her calmed slightly¡­ "You know how she is¡­ she likes to joke around¡­" Seraphine felt a bit relieved seeing her sister willing to talk a little. "Killing her father¡­ can that be considered a joke?" The red Seraph raised an eyebrow. "Yes, a very funny one," she nodded. "To her, it''s a minor matter, of no importance at all. I think the same¡­ plus, she''s very curious¡­ and so am I, a little bit." "Crazy bitches!" The Seraph glared fiercely at Seraphine. "Come on, calm down a bit¡­ it''s actually just a question I''m also curious to know the answer to¡­" She slowly approached. "Why didn''t you take the young girl''s body?" The red Seraph remained silent for a few moments. "Come on, you can''t fool me¡­ I know in your first appearance you had the chance to consume the young girl''s soul¡­ but you didn''t. Blue and I really want to know why," Seraphine said calmly. "Even now, you could do it¡­ you just have to¡­" "Just shut up," the red one raised her hand and silenced Seraphine¡­ she closed her eyes for a few moments. "I pity her," she simply said. "Pity?" Seraphine tilted her head. "You said you only had one question!" the red one looked at her intently. Raising her hands in surrender, Seraphine replied with an innocent look, "Fine." After a few moments of silence¡­ "Leave the girl alone¡­ I''m warning you, Seraphine, tell Elizabeth the same. I don''t want you forcing the young one anymore, don''t make me angry!" the red Seraph said all this with serene words, her eyes as calm as a fishless lake, even seeming indifferent, almost emotionless¡­ "I don''t understand you¡­" Seraphine looked even sadder as she removed the crown of thorns¡­ "Don''t you want to be free?" she asked. "That''s none of your concern," the red one replied sharply. "Alright¡­ I tried¡­ Hmph!" Seraphine pouted and crossed her arms, a look of interest crossing her eyes. "What are you thinking?" she asked. The red Seraph descended from the sky, and her feet touched the magma¡­ her gaze turned to the body of the demon lying dead¡­ "It''s half demon and half vampire¡­ and a little human¡­ a rather horrible thing," the red Seraph touched the demon''s body, which disintegrated completely¡­ "I don''t think so; in fact, it''s quite interesting, hehe. There''s never been a hybrid creature, so I find it rather satisfying," Seraphine nodded to herself. "You''re still as eccentric as ever¡­" the red Seraph sighed and fell silent. "What will you do?" she asked. Frowning¡­ "Honestly, I''m not sure; this is the first time in my existence that this has happened." "Don''t play dumb, you could have stopped it," Evelyn looked at Seraphine expressionlessly. "What do you want me to do?" Seraphine shrugged. "Even though he was the chosen one, he was killed long before he could receive the blessing of the Seven; you could call it a complete shame if you like, even unfortunate. His fate was strong, but¡­" Her gaze turned in a certain direction, her eyes filled with amusement as she watched Arthur get stabbed. "His fate is just as strong¡­ no, in fact, it''s much stronger. Besides, the same old thing is boring, I wanted something to be different." "The sins know it too," added the red one. "You''re right; after all, they gave their blessing, but now it doesn''t matter much. Their movements, like ours, are restricted, they won''t be able to do much. Even so¡­ Lilith is very bold, she wants to keep him all to herself¡­" She placed a mysterious smile on her face, looking at the symbol tattooed on Arthur''s body¡­ "You know how she is¡ªa very intelligent woman," the red Seraph agreed. "For now, let''s just wait, watch, and see which line of destiny will guide Arthur¡­" Seraphine''s golden wings expanded, and her eyes shone with a broad smile. "Something tells me it''s going to be very entertaining, and I''m looking forward to it, we all want the same thing, I wonder who will get what they want¡­" "Stop doing that," the red Seraph frowned, her gaze turning elsewhere¡­ her eyes shone as she looked at the pillar of blue flames that exploded with force¡­ Seraphine''s gaze also turned in that direction. "The primordial flame¡­" she murmured with curiosity. "It''s beautiful¡­ it''s the second time I''ve seen it in all its splendor¡­ though it''s in its basic form." She crossed her arms and thought for a few moments¡­ "The first time we saw it was in the first war," the red Seraph completed Seraphine''s thoughts. "Oh yes! I remember now," she nodded. "The first time we saw it was when we were born¡­ a lovely memory." Chapter 99 Awful Since I was little, I was taught to serve God. Well, my mother taught me how to pray, how to kneel, and how to maintain a righteous and submissive attitude before God. It was the first thing she ever taught me, and according to her¡ªher own words¡ªit was the most important. The second thing she taught me was to be reserved, helpful, and kind, essentially all the good deeds a human can do for others. To be a good girl, a benevolent girl, an exemplary child. The third thing she taught me was¡­ demons. They too deserve mercy. Everyone is equal in God''s eyes; they are all His children. They can all ask for forgiveness, and as long as they repent, they will be embraced by the Lord¡­ forgiveness.The fourth thing my mother taught me was love¡ªtrue and pure love, a soul of light, and things like that. You could say that most of my interactions with my mother revolved around those things: teachings and more lessons. I can''t say it was a bad childhood or a bad relationship with her, but something always felt strange¡­ It happened once, purely by chance, that I saw it¡­ Two divided souls¡­ Something that, to my knowledge, was practically impossible to achieve. The soul of every person is unique in its essence, each one different in every sense of the word. But then, for the first time, I saw a soul trying to devour another. It was a great golden light, pure¡ªso pure, like the sun¡ªwhile the other was a small white one, desperately trying to fight. Finally, after many days, it was consumed. I tried to ask my mother about it, but the only answer she gave me was: "Mercy." I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand anything. I was just a child back then, and even now, I can''t fully comprehend it, only small fragments. I felt some sort of enlightenment, just now, when I saw it for the second time¡­ but this case was different. A soul divided into three parts, in perfect harmony¡ªor so it was a few seconds ago¡­ Widening my eyes, I looked at it directly. Those three parts fused into a single soul. It was instantaneous, in the blink of an eye. They didn''t try to devour one another or anything like that. It was shocking. To my eyes, it was¡­ a revelation, a single truth. Every time I looked at my mother¡­ a shining golden soul. It was as if she wasn''t human. I felt so at peace¡­ just by looking at that beauty. My mother always gave me a sweet smile when she caught me gazing at her soul¡­ as if she already knew. "Mercy." A soul cannot coexist with another. That''s what I learned¡ªit''s impossible. Or so I thought¡­ Evelyn and Leslie break that rule. And not just them¡ªmy mother broke it too. The professor, the student council president, all of them broke that rule I thought was unbreakable. Even Arthur broke it. But if two souls exist in the same body, one of them¡ªthe most powerful¡ªdevours the other. That''s another rule I thought was unshakable. From my years of watching Leslie and Evelyn, two souls in the same body, the invading soul was always minuscule, almost like it wasn''t there, but it was always present¡­ Just now, the second rule was broken by Arthur. Black flames as dark as the abyss surrounded him¡­ At the very center stood a creature. It wasn''t human, but it wasn''t a demon either, nor even¡­ me. But this feeling¡­ emptiness, an overwhelming emptiness, completely filled my heart. It was as if I had lost someone important¡­ Even so, this feeling of familiarity wouldn''t disappear. I could clearly feel that this emotion was¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Arthur?" ***** "What do you think? Isn''t it strangely¡­ no, wait¡­" Seraphine placed a hand on her cheek and pondered for a moment. "I think it''s the ugliest thing I''ve ever seen in my life¡­" She let out a sigh. "But even so, let''s just say it''s¡­ quite the odd creature." "Those black flames¡­ they''re the same as Lucifer''s," the red seraph said in surprise. "The two flames are entirely opposite to one another¡­" "They''re almost identical to divine runes. But if what you say is true¡­ come on, tell me. What do you think? What do you think is better?" Seraphine asked again with a mysterious smile. "There''s no point in giving my answer, but I think it''s absolutely horrible," the red seraph said, expressionless, letting out a sigh. "You''d better leave¡­ I don''t like seeing your stupid face any longer." Raising his gaze, his eyes became flames. "Remember my words. Leave that child alone¡­" ***** His body¡­ was black, entirely black. Surrounding him was what seemed like a black robe dragging on the ground. His skin was a grayish hue, almost skeletal, if not for the thin layer of flesh covering his bones. His back was slightly hunched. His head¡ªno, it was a skull, with two large, hollow sockets where his eyes should have been. Instead, there was only an endless darkness¡­ Behind his back, two massive bat wings extended menacingly. The membranes between their bones were tattered, some of them even hanging loose, falling to pieces on the ground. In his hands, he held a large scythe, as imposing as his nearly two-meter-tall body. The blade''s sheen was covered by black flames¡­ Leslie stood frozen, staring at the creature before her. Her eyes wandered across its entire body¡­ searching for something that was¡­ Arthur? Yet she couldn''t find any trace of him. Crossing her arms, her gaze shifted to the two charred bodies covered in those black flames¡­ they were dead. Turning back to the strange creature that stood motionless, her eyes gleamed like amethysts. Stepping a little closer, she gave a radiant smile. "It''s hideous," she said simply. The hollow eyes of Arthur turned to her, lowering his gaze¡­ in his mind, he smiled faintly. **"She''s right¡­ it''s truly hideous,"** he thought. His voice was as hollow as his existence itself. The black flames surrounding his body swirled into a vortex, and his form returned to normal¡­ Arthur looked around. His eyes first landed on the young elf. Her beautiful golden eyes stared at him strangely¡­ it was a look he had never seen before. Then he looked at Leslie. His lips curved into a faint smile. **"I think¡­ I''m going to faint¡­"** he murmured. As soon as the words left his mouth, his body was covered in wounds. A great amount of blood flowed down his skin, and even his flesh began to rot¡­ "ARTHUR!!!" Both girls screamed in unison¡­ Those were the last words he heard before falling unconscious. Chapter 100 Devastating war "What is the blue flame?" I murmured, staring at the palm of my hand. Within it burned the horrifying blue flame, consuming my flesh each time mana coursed through my body."A fire, ordinary at first glance¡ªa curious and beautiful variant." Lilith''s melodious voice echoed in my ears as she smiled softly, her eyes glimmering with fascination as they beheld the coveted blue flame. "Of course, that''s what most ignorant people would say. But the blue flame is... the manifestation of life¡ªor so I believe. I''m not entirely sure. I''ve never seen it myself, only heard tales from a certain... existence. It''s not much of a talker¡ªsinister, twisted, and honestly a bit pitiful, in my opinion. The Morning Star... or what''s left of him." She turned her gaze to the crimson wine in her crystal goblet, pausing in silence as though lost in distant memories. "The blue flame, as I understand it, represents divided life¡ªthe divine rune of life itself. An ancient essence that once rested in God''s hands. According to Lucifer, the seven seraphim were created from this very flame. Mad delusions? Or terrifying truths?" Lilith tilted her head, as though posing a question. "I don''t know. Why are you asking me?" "Well, isn''t that why I''m asking *you*?" I frowned, overwhelmed by the gravity of her words. Flames of creation, mentioned so casually... And yet, no one truly understood why God created the seraphim. Similarly, no one comprehended why Lucifer created the seven sins. And most importantly, no one knew where these two gods had vanished. A complete, convoluted mess. "You''re boring," Lilith remarked, sounding mildly annoyed. She glanced indifferently at her empty goblet, then looked expectantly at me. I sighed, closing my eyes for a moment before relenting. "Just calm down..." I murmured, refilling her glass with wine. Seconds later, Lilith nodded in satisfaction, her smile once again radiant. Holding the glass delicately between her fingers, she mused: "It''s true. The blue flame is creation itself. It disappeared for millions of years. Angels and demons alike tirelessly sought even the faintest spark of that flame. Thousands died, thousands suffered, and countless fell into despair. In the end... it was never found. Many believed it had vanished from existence." Her voice lowered. "But... why was the blue flame in Hell? The angels were forced to descend, to tread upon corrupt and filthy earth, only to die there. Dragons hidden within the three realms ascended to the heavens, unleashing flames that consumed everything in their path. Vampires lurking in the shadows emerged from their darkness, their progenitor Cain¡ªyes, *that* Cain¡ªleading them, the one who murdered his own brother, Abel, with a donkey''s jawbone. The son of Adam, the first man on Earth. And Eve, the second woman of the world, created from Adam''s rib..." "All of them, consumed by the flame of ambition. But in the end... for what?" Lilith paused, her eyes darkening as she smiled bitterly. "I, too, was among those who thought myself worthy of that flame. We, the seven sins, all longed for it. A devastating war that seemed endless... Do you know what stopped it?" She let out a laugh, her smile twisting into one of amusement. "A gremlin. A demon, considered little more than cannon fodder, ended it all. Covered in blue flames so brilliant they exuded vitality like no other. The blue flame had appeared within the soul of that gremlin. He looked around him, and all he found was death and destruction. He smiled bitterly... and put an end to the war. From that moment on, the blue flame never appeared again." She downed her wine once more, then fixed me with a knowing gaze. It was clear what she wanted me to do. I wordlessly poured her another glass. "Or so everyone thought," she continued, swirling the liquid in her goblet. "Until I found you. A boy, half-demon and half-human, born in the alleys, carrying the flame within. I found you in a slave market, being sold like common merchandise." Her lips curled into a peculiar smile. "It was a stroke of luck¡ªand the exact opposite. The moment I found you, everyone else like me sensed it too. I protected you, treated you like an ordinary servant¡ªa cover, so to speak. Though we all knew the flame was inside you, none dared to touch you. Even I had to restrain myself. You have no idea how much I wanted to devour you..." "Stop! Stop! That''s terrifying!" I swallowed dryly, horrified by the notion. The idea of demons consuming each other for power was beyond vile. "I''m just teasing," she said with a laugh. But her voice quickly turned serious. "Though what I said is true. The flame''s power is intoxicating, even for me. But we were all afraid. Afraid that it might vanish again. I wondered, you know? I thought too much about it. Why? What were his motives? The gremlin... why did he burn his own flesh and extinguish the blue flame? What was going through his mind? I never found out, and I never understood. What a shame. Truly. There''s nothing in this world I''ve wanted to know more than... what was he thinking in that moment?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith fell silent, lost in thought, while I sat there, even more stunned. "We need to find the flame," she had once said. Those were the words the gremlin had uttered. And in that moment, I had seen a younger Lilith for the first time. "Although I can''t know what was in the gremlin''s mind, I''ve reached one conclusion," she mused. "All flames¡ªor in simpler terms, all power¡ªis dangerous when the soul isn''t strong enough to contain it. Only when a soul is strong enough can the flame bloom again. It will become capable of creating new life... Only then." Her gaze darkened. "But it''s just one step. Even if the flame is powerful, it''s incomplete. The divine rune of life is also necessary. And that... is far more difficult to find. Or obtain." Lilith looked at herself, almost melancholic. "I doubt those like me would want to die. And honestly, I wouldn''t agree with it either." "Wait¡ªwhat are you trying to say?" I snapped, growing frustrated. Talking with her was always a struggle. I understood bits and pieces, but right now, I was utterly lost¡ªagain! I was just a man with no profound knowledge of the world or its mysteries. Lilith smiled faintly. "Don''t you know? Of course not..." She laughed softly before adding: "Deep within my soul lies one of the seven fragments of the divine rune of life. Didn''t I tell you? The seven seraphim and the seven sins are very similar. We were created at the same time by our respective gods. They birthed us, and we, in turn, birthed them." Chapter 101 Fractured soul Here''s the translation without italics:--- "Nearly 17 students seriously injured¡­ Furious parents demanding a clear explanation of what the hell just happened. They even threatened to stop funding the academy if there was no accountability for their spoiled children." A man frowned as he read one of the piles of papers scattered across his desk. "If they knew I actually had no idea about this¡­ what would they think? No doubt they''d complain endlessly," he said, letting out a small chuckle and shaking his head. "This is a very serious problem¡ªquite serious, actually. Not to mention, some demons managed to escape amidst all the chaos... And now, the Magic Tower is also demanding answers about the situation." He sighed, visibly troubled, as he set the papers down on his desk. His bright platinum eyes turned to his daughter, then to his niece beside her, and finally toward Saint Seraphine in the background. "What do you three have to say for yourselves?" he asked calmly. "Ehm..." Elizabeth became visibly nervous, knowing full well she was the primary cause of the whole situation. "Well¡­ I really don''t have an excuse. But!! I will say in my defense that no one died! That''s the most important thing right now, even if they walked away with a few scratches..." "Some of them lost a limb. Besides the physical damage, the psychological trauma must be far worse," Emilia said coldly, her indifferent gaze fixed on her niece. Elizabeth''s eyes widened as she clutched her chest, overacting as if her own mother had betrayed her. With teary eyes, she said, "But Saint Seraphine can take care of that!" She clenched her fists. "Damn crybabies whining over a lost limb! I''ll show them what real pain is!" Her eyes gleamed dangerously. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, you won''t, Princess," the director said as he massaged his temples. Honestly, he thought it was far more difficult dealing with these three. He closed his eyes for a moment. "Let''s say the Magic Tower is at fault. Blame it on their experiments. We''ll talk to them later and reach an agreement. After all, the Magic Tower is receiving funding from the crown. It''s the easiest and most logical option right now." He looked at the three women. "What about young Evelyn?" he asked. "She''s resting; she won''t take long to wake up," Seraphine answered this time. "For now, it''s best to leave her alone¡­ well, you know why. She can be very explosive if she''s bothered more than necessary." Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Oh!" "Stop thinking about unnecessary things," Emilia said, already knowing her niece''s intentions. She pinched her side and glared at her severely. "Enough," she said with a stern expression. Elizabeth pouted. "Fine¡­" "Setting that aside¡­" The director rummaged through the piles of papers and handed one of them to the young princess. Elizabeth took it curiously, quickly scanning its contents. After reading it, she put on an adorable smile, but her eyes grew extremely cold. A terrible killing intent descended upon the office. "I don''t like this," she said darkly. The room fell silent, and everyone simply stared at her. --- Opening my eyes¡­ everything is blurry. My senses are somewhat¡­ disoriented, but what I can clearly feel is the terrible pain coursing through my body. "..." I also feel an unbearable itch all over my damn body! Cursing under my breath and gritting my teeth, I stare fixedly at the ceiling. The memory of that conversation with Lilith inexplicably resurfaces in my mind. Closing my eyes, I murmur to myself, "Damn it, my whole body seriously hurts¡­" Hearing soft breathing beside me, I turn my head slightly. Black hair, beautiful and soft, spills across the white sheets. Her eyes are closed, and she''s breathing peacefully. It''s Leslie. A warm feeling passes through my heart, but it doesn''t go unnoticed. Letting out a heavy sigh... [Ding! Congratulations! The host has successfully completed the mission: Hunt or Be Hunted.] [The host has gained 5 levels!] [Ding! The host has deactivated and authorized hybrid transformation.] [The host''s body was unable to withstand the power of the transformation!] [Analyzing...] [The host''s body has been burned by blue flame. The host''s internal organs have suffered severe damage!] [Recalculating...] [The host''s injuries have been completely healed by the Seventh Seraphim.] [Optimal condition achieved!] [Analyzing...] [The host''s soul has been fractured! The host''s soul has suffered irreparable damage!] [Error...] [Analyzing...] [Recalculating...] [The Symbol of Lust has reduced the damage by half!] [The host''s soul has been temporarily restored! The host is strongly advised to fully heal their soul!] [The host''s lifespan has been halved!] [Analyzing...] [Requirement: The host must consume the Soul Fruit to fully restore their fractured soul.] [Time limit: 1 month!] [Warning: If the host does not consume the fruit within the time limit, their soul will be completely devoured by the system.] [Recommendation: The host must avoid using the blue flame during this time.] "Perfect¡­" Looking at the system notifications, I close my eyes and find myself in another place. It''s a deep, pale black. My gaze shifts forward. If there''s one word to describe the soul, it''s a mirror¡ªa large, crystalline mirror. Like any mirror, it should be in perfect condition. In my case¡­ Watching the sparkling particles falling beneath me, they resemble tiny stars vanishing into the air. Looking up, my great mirror was, as the system said, fractured. Large cracks spread across its surface, and stardust poured from those cracks. It had hundreds of fractures, yet, miraculously, it hadn''t shattered into pieces. With a smile, I clenched my fists tightly. Was it worth it? Of course it was. What''s the price? A fractured soul and time hanging over my neck once again... "Soul Fruit¡­" I''ve never heard of it before. I didn''t even know it existed. Lowering my gaze, I stare into the void. "Symbol of Lust..." It seems Lilith saved my neck once again. I have a certain image of her motives toward me. Even though they may seem sinister, I suppose she''s always trying to protect me. For her own benefit? I still don''t know. But honestly, I don''t care right now. As long as I can stay alive, I''ll have to bother her again. Looking back at the great mirror, I mutter, "I shouldn''t even be alive¡­" A broken soul basically means death. Your flesh lives, but your soul dies. Chapter 102 Apple? "I don''t understand, but¡­ it''s very strange. I can''t¡­ I simply can''t understand," Daniela sighed in disappointment. Her gaze shifted to the young man resting peacefully on the bed. She was truly confused, even a little lost. Lowering her head slightly, she seemed deep in thought."I think I understand you... or maybe not? Actually, no, wait¡ªI do understand you. I went through the same thing..." Leslie fidgeted nervously, glancing at Daniela''s despondent expression. She could feel that Daniela wasn''t okay at all. Somehow, she seemed utterly defeated, and Leslie wasn''t sure what to say to lift her spirits. Indecisively, she intertwined her fingers. She wanted, in some way, to return all the favors Daniela had done for her, but she didn''t know how to do it. Daniela raised her head and met Leslie''s eyes directly. Leslie''s body trembled slightly. "You knew?" Daniela asked, her expression serious. "Yes..." Leslie felt guilty, even though she hadn''t given it much thought. She had never considered Daniela''s feelings, especially knowing she was the next Saintess in line. Nor had she expected things to turn out the way they did. The image of Arthur in that moment still lingered fresh in her mind. She hadn''t anticipated that Daniela would have been there, too. "Why¡­ why didn''t you tell me? Why¡­ didn''t you say anything?" Daniela felt more betrayed than ever. "We''re supposed to be friends..." Supposedly, this was a serious matter. Supposedly, a demon should never be at the academy. Supposedly¡­ this shouldn''t have happened. It was a confusing thought, conflicting with herself and the beliefs of others. Demons were supposed to be vile and evil beings. Yet, they were also supposed to deserve mercy. Her mother had always told her so. She had never understood it before, but one day, her mother explained. Mercy, she said, was the "embrace of death," the ultimate act of forgiveness in the world¡ªceasing to exist. "I¡­ I don''t know..." Leslie, though sincere, was at a loss for words. She wanted Daniela not to feel hurt but didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry. I... I was afraid." Leslie lowered her head even further. The entire empire hated demons¡ªits greatest enemy, its worst enemy. Every demon deserved nothing but death. If everyone at the academy found out that Arthur was, in fact, a demon... what would happen? The entire empire against him? Captured, imprisoned, interrogated? Leslie knew how things worked, especially when it came to demons. Daniela remained silent, her gaze fixed on Leslie''s colors¡ªshe looked guilty and sad. Daniela clenched her fists and shut her eyes tightly. "What am I doing?" she asked herself. It was a question she didn''t know the answer to. In fact, she shouldn''t even be here. But she saw it¡ªshe saw it in his eyes, in Arthur''s eyes in that moment when their gazes met. He offered her a soft smile, apologizing with his expression. He was asking for her forgiveness for deceiving her. Her first feeling was fear, especially when she saw the black flames surrounding him. But the second feeling was concern when she saw him collapse to the ground. She was confused. She knew what was right¡ªshe knew what she had to do. But even so, here she was... worried for his well-being, concerned that his soul might collapse entirely. At first, that wasn''t her reason for coming. She had come for other motives, to confront him. But when her eyes fell upon his soul, she was horrified. It was fractured, but miraculously still standing. Though falling apart piece by piece, it continued to shine like a dying star. She didn''t know what to do. Closing her eyes, she exhaled deeply. She already knew¡ªher mother had been the one who personally healed him. She must have realized, but she didn''t act. So what was she supposed to do? Bang! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The door to the room burst open. A pair of bright red eyes stared directly at the bed. The glow in those eyes dimmed slightly. Evelyn entered the room silently, feeling the stares of both Leslie and Daniela. "Are you okay?" she asked softly. Daniela offered a tired smile. "I''m fine, I suppose..." Leslie glanced at Evelyn with a peculiar expression. That strange feeling she''d had the day before was now completely gone. Even Evelyn''s presence felt more comforting than before. The tension in the air lessened somewhat. "I''m fine. And you? How are you feeling?" Evelyn sat down in one of the chairs. "I''m sorry... I lost control again," she said, lowering her head as she apologized. Her expression was indifferent, but her words carried great weight. "Stop that... It''s really okay," Leslie replied with a gentle smile. She knew what Evelyn was referring to. Daniela nodded in agreement. "It''s alright. We''re all fine... that''s what matters." "Thank you," Evelyn said weakly. After that brief exchange, the three of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. "What is the Soul Fruit?" Arthur asked. He was sitting in front of his own soul, gazing at the stardust falling around him. "This is... You''ve pushed your soul too far. Even the word ''pushed'' doesn''t quite explain how your soul ended up so fractured," Lilith''s projection sighed deeply and shook her head. After observing the agonizing sight before her for a few moments, she hesitated. "Actually, you''re something else... no other being besides you could survive such immense damage..." She moved closer. "I''m surprised you even know about the Soul Fruit. It exists, of course, but it''s not found in Hell or the human world." She gave him a complicated expression. "The Soul Fruit is in Heaven, guarded and protected by Adam and Eve..." "It''s kind of¡­ how should I put it... ironic, isn''t it? The Soul Fruit is the same fruit Eve ate when she sinned, succumbing to Lucifer''s whispers and being punished by God. She and Adam were imprisoned for eternity in the Forest of Eden. The protection around the place has weakened¡ªthey can leave at any time now. But as far as I know, they''re still there," Lilith explained with an amused smile. "But¡­ reaching Heaven isn''t easy. In simple terms, it''s impossible¡ªunless you ask for help from Seraphine, the Seraph of Mercy." Chapter 103 Use me "Reaching Heaven isn''t easy. To put it simply, it''s impossible... unless you seek help from Seraphine, the Seraph of Mercy.""You can''t be serious..." I stared at Lilith, dumbfounded. "The Seraph of Mercy? She''ll kill me the moment I stand before her, you understand that, right?" I couldn''t imagine another outcome. She isn''t human. Besides, in the main story, she never sided with David. She''s always been strange, unpredictable, and the worst of them all. The most devout. The one who seeks to rebuild the body of God. "You''re right... but my situation is the same as yours. She wants to kill me too¡ªnot just me, but the other bastards as well. I don''t think it''s a good idea to approach her. I have no intention of fighting her right now; I have other matters to deal with." Lilith hugged herself and smiled wryly. "But you''re wrong about one thing: do you think there''s anyone in the empire capable of healing the terrible state of your body? From what I can see¡ª" she glanced briefly at the shattered mirror¡ª"the consequences couldn''t have been good. Just by looking at your soul, I can tell... and as for your body, well, it''s probably even worse." "Are you saying she healed my wounds?" I asked, stunned. "She must''ve noticed..." I murmured under my breath, cold sweat running down my spine. "She didn''t... do anything to me, did she?" I asked nervously, touching my body. "From what my eyes see... no. For now, you''re fine. But this is your only path to survival. I''d advise you to seize this strange opportunity and speak with her. You have no other alternative. I can''t help you much either, aside from telling you where the fruit is located. I also doubt they want a demon¡ªespecially a unique one like you¡ªin Heaven. They''ll all try to kill me. I''m far too young to die," Lilith said with a seductive smile, pushing her chest out with pride. "Young?" I thought to myself. "Allow me to doubt that..." "Don''t think dangerous thoughts, Arthur. A woman''s age is a very delicate matter," Lilith''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Alright," I replied, raising my hands. Women''s intuition really is something to be wary of. "I suggest you speak to her immediately. She''s here, in this establishment. Somehow, I think she''s actually waiting for you to approach her. She must''ve noticed the state of your soul as well... Who knows what she might be thinking?" Lilith''s expression turned complicated. "Well, you''re right. I don''t know what Seraphine is thinking, but... I don''t know what you''re thinking either. I''ve always wondered why you''re helping me. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. I don''t even know what the hell I am... Why am I still doing this?" I paused, staring at my fractured soul. I didn''t know how to feel about it. "Good question... Honestly, if I were to be truthful... let''s just say it''s for my survival. Like you, I want to live. It''s as simple as that¡ªor so I''d like to say. But, damn it, nothing is simple. There''s so much at stake: ancient existences resurfacing, Seraphim beginning to make their moves, Eden, Hell, progenitor vampires who were supposed to be dead, ancient dragons returning to the skies... Like I said, it''s all very complicated. But they all seek to survive. And who better to support than someone who wields the blue flame, the flame of life? In short, you''re my shield." Lilith shrugged. "Happy with that answer? Satisfied? Or do you think I''m lying?" "Half and half, I''d say. You still haven''t told me why the Seven Sins and the Seven Seraphim are identical. Or what happened to the gods. But for now, let''s just say this is the best I can get. Something is better than nothing, I suppose. But that card could also be played to my advantage... right?" I stood up, looking at Lilith with a sly smile. "Smart. I like it. Nothing is free¡ªyou can use me, and I''ll use you. I''ll give you my body and soul... and maybe something more, if you''d like," she said, her eyes gleaming like little stars as she spoke in a flirtatious tone. Taking a few steps back, I stammered nervously, "I don''t think you''re talking about that..." Damn it, she can be terrifying in more than one way. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith gave me a meaningful smile. "Knowledge is power, but it''s also dangerous and cursed. Knowing too much can get you killed, corrupt your soul, or, in the worst case, doom you to eternal suffering¡ªa terrible way to spend eternity. Believe me, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Not pretty." She grimaced. "If fate has it that you die... save me a spot, you know what I mean." "Wait... isn''t my soul supposed to go to Hell?" It made sense¡ªI belonged in Hell, didn''t I? Looking at Lilith, I muttered, "You can''t die... under normal circumstances... No, forget it," I said, waving it off. "While it''s true I can''t die... let''s just say if my body and flesh perish, my soul will go straight to Hell, and I''ll possess another body. I''m immortal! Hehehe." "..." "Sometimes you''re incredibly annoying," I muttered, clicking my tongue. "How should I approach Seraphine? Should I just tell her I want to go to Heaven and take a forbidden fruit? I don''t think pretty words and good intentions will get me far..." "As ridiculous as you sound, just tell her exactly that. Like I said, there''s no point hiding anything from her. She''s a complete Seraph and the strangest of them all. If she spared your life, I think you still have a chance." Lilith nodded. "If you manage to get her to take you to Heaven, stay as far away from the angels as possible¡ªthey''ll want to tear you apart with their own hands. And about Eden..." Her expression grew strange. "Avoid the Evas. That crazy b**** is out of her mind... Trust me, I know her better than any other woman in all three worlds. I doubt you want her delicate hands on your body." "Why do you say that?" I asked, suddenly curious. For some reason, the thought of meeting the Mother of All intrigued me. "Why do you think Eva was created?" Lilith asked. "To replace you?" I responded with another question. "Sometimes, you''re an idiot." She shook her head, looking at me with pity. "..." Chapter 104 In exchange A great surprise upon awakening. Normally, surprises consist of simply opening your eyes again¡­ in fact, that is the greatest reward one can have: waking up alive. But looking at it that way, dying in your sleep could also be considered a great reward¡ªa death without pain, agony, or despair. The perfect death. So, right now, I find myself at a crossroads.The first thing my eyes see upon waking is not the bright sunlight. Instead, it''s a sun far more terrifying¡­ a woman far more terrifying than the sun itself. Hair and eyes so golden they seem to emit light even in the darkest of places. Her eyes are even more frightening than Lilith''s¡ªno pupils, just a deep, radiant gold staring right at me, as though trying to pierce my soul and uncover all my secrets. As I said¡­ I don''t know if it''s good or bad to have woken up. For now, I want to think it''s good, because I''m still alive, and she''s sitting right next to me, making no threatening movements. But of course, even if she did, I wouldn''t stand a chance of surviving if I tried to fight her. "Good morning...?" I say, forcing a nervous smile. Honestly, I really want to ask her what she''s doing in this place, but I keep that question to myself. "It''s not morning, young man; it''s night¡ªmidnight, to be exact," Seraphine says with a delicate smile, pursing her lips slightly. "How are you feeling? You should be in perfect condition; after all, I was the one who healed your body. But of course, it never hurts to ask¡­ right? One must be considerate¡­ I must be." "Uh¡­ thanks. I feel great¡­ thank you very much for healing me," I respond awkwardly. I can''t deny it¡ªI feel extremely nervous with this woman in front of me. [Seraphine (The Seventh Seraphim)] [Status: Seal Broken] [Corruption Level: 0%] [Seventh Seraphim: Seal Broken (100%)] A Seraphim in a human body¡­ although the souls of these beings are lethal to humans, they pose no threat to Nephilim. After all, they were designed for this. You could say they are the existence closest to God, beings made entirely of light speaking to a dark creature like me. At first glance, she seems like a normal person, but don''t let that fool you! "You''re lying. You''re not fine. You know¡­ you can''t lie to me. Lying is a sin." The melodic voice of the saint sends chills down my spine. "There''s no need to fear me. If I wanted you dead, I simply wouldn''t have healed you. For now, we''re just having a pleasant conversation..." She places her hands on her thighs and leans in slightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very interesting. May I see it?" she asks with curiosity. "See what?" I reply, swallowing dryly. "The symbol of Lilith. Let me see it," she says, smiling. Unable to refuse, I show her my forearm. "Hm..." The seraphim stares at the tattoo for a few seconds. "How lovely¡­ she''s always had peculiar taste. But that''s what made her different from the Second Woman. Thank you for showing me," she says with satisfaction. "It''s nothing, ma''am¡­ it''s my pleasure," I respond as humbly as possible. "You spoke with her, didn''t you?" she asks again, stroking her cheek. I''m sweating all over. Since when has she been able to tell? It''s impossible to lie to her; she made that clear. "Yes, I did." "Good, you''re a good boy. I don''t like lies. If you''re wondering how I know, it''s because of this symbol imprinted on your soul. It gives her free access to enter your soul whenever you allow it," she explains, now speaking as if she were some kind of teacher. "Thanks for telling me." That''s something I already knew¡ªthe presence I saw in my soul was a projection of Lilith, a fragment of her soul. "I suppose she also told you the cure for your fractured soul¡­ and you must also know what kind of place she''s in and who she''s with," she continues carefully, staring intently at me. "Heaven is a sacred place for angels, the purest realm of light possible, or something like that. I don''t fully remember anymore; the last time I was in Heaven was a million years ago. Perhaps it''s changed since then, or maybe it''s the same. I doubt it, though..." She frowns slightly. "Anyway, it''s not the first time demons have invaded Heaven. Unfortunately, I didn''t exist back then. I didn''t need anyone to tell me about it; I was born with that knowledge. A dazzling day, seven beings born from the hand of God. And at that same moment, but in a different place, seven dark ones were born from the hand of Lucifer. There''s no throne, no rulers, but still, there''s a very fragile line that, over the years, has grown smaller and smaller. But you''re wondering why I''m telling you all this, aren''t you? The answer is not something you need to know. But I will tell you this: you are the second key to appear in this world¡ªa key almost forgotten with the passage of ages. Forgotten by mortals, at least. But to immortal beings¡­ it''s fresh in their minds. The Blue Flame. The Flame of Life. The Primordial Flame... Hehe." Seraphine laughs softly. "The first of the flames, one of the two¡ªthe Flame of Life," Seraphine says as her eyes glimmer. The entire area trembles, and the space around us distorts. I feel fear, a deep fear that sinks into my bones, paralyzing me. "It''s quite curious, unpredictable, and unimaginable¡­ The flame God used to give life to the Seraphim¡ªone of His tools¡ªis deeply rooted in your soul. You''re lucky, very lucky, that the blessing of the Seven Sins protects your soul. Even I am unable to penetrate it. Hmph, without a doubt, Lilith is very cunning," Seraphine says with dissatisfaction, looking at me fiercely before shaking her head. She sighs and looks away. "A hybrid between demon, vampire, and a bit of human. A true, incomplete creature¡ªempty, hollow, and completely filled with madness. I never thought I''d see one again..." She ponders for a moment before meeting my eyes once more. "Do you want to restore your soul?" she asks with a soft smile. But that gentle smile¡­ it''s terrifying. Now I''m not so sure if I truly want to. Still, her words have given me shocking answers¡ªmany truths about the Blue Flame. Clenching my teeth, I respond, "Yes." I nod. You can never underestimate the instinct to survive. "So, you want to live, after all. Well, your kind has always been persistent about that¡­" Seraphine''s eyes light up. "I will take you there, but I will not help you with it. You must convince Eva to give you a fruit. Let me give you some advice: don''t even think about stealing one. She''ll know, and she''ll imprison your soul for eternity. Poetic justice, as she calls it." She falls silent for a moment. "In exchange, I want you to tell Lilith I want to speak with her¡ªand that she must agree, of course." Chapter 105 Do you know? "Why are you betraying me like this?" Lilith''s aggrieved eyes fixed on me as she crossed her arms with clear dissatisfaction. She stared at me as though she might try to kill me at any moment."That''s what she asked for. It was more of a condition... well, that''s the situation." I had nothing to say. Not that I had even tried to come up with an excuse... but there wasn''t really an excuse to invent. "Damn it." Lilith brought one hand to her forehead and shook her head. "Why is it that every time I try to help you, I end up being the one who gets hurt?" She pursed her lips and fell silent for a moment. "Fine. Even though I have absolutely no desire to see her right now, I''ll trust her words. Talk, for now... Besides, I doubt she''d want to cause a scene right in the heart of the empire." Lilith''s eyes glinted as she added, "I''ll agree to speak with her, but you owe me a favor." Of course, I had already figured it wouldn''t come for free. Letting out a deep sigh, I said, "Alright..." "This has to be one of the most uncomfortable situations I''ve ever been in." Rolling my eyes, I glanced to my right. Sitting in a wooden chair was Seraphine. Her eyes were closed, as though in a deep slumber, with her hands gently resting one over the other. It was such a dignified and elegant pose. Anyone else would have thought so too. Well, only I thought that, as the supposedly crucial conversation between the Seraph of Mercy and the Sin of Lust would take place here, in this very room. Instead, I found myself staring at the new tattoo adorning my arm¡ªa crown of thorns. The meeting, in fact, had taken place... inside my soul. As strange as it seemed, I had been kicked out with the excuse that it was a "private conversation between women." Clenching my teeth, I muttered, "It''s my damn soul!" What right did they have to kick me out? Shaking my head, I truly wanted to know what the Seraph of Mercy and Lilith had to talk about. Unfortunately, here I was. On the other hand, they had claimed that this was the safest place for such a meeting. They couldn''t fight without my permission, nor could they pull off anything suspicious. Setting all of that aside, I couldn''t help but notice Seraphine''s body, still and lifeless without a fragment of her soul. Even though it was only a small fragment, her body couldn''t move without it. That''s the rule¡ªthe soul must remain whole. If even a single piece is missing, the owner is left in a state of living death. That should have been me. Or so it was supposed to be. And yet, here I was, fully conscious, staring at the Imperial Saint''s daughter. For obvious reasons, no improper thoughts crossed my mind. She would undoubtedly notice, and I didn''t want to make things more complicated. "This room... it''s so empty." Looking around, the silence was soothing but also unbearably lonely. With a wry smile, I murmured, "I suppose I''ve gotten used to their company... They''re always so noisy." I didn''t know what to think about it. Ever since my last conversation with Daniela, I could feel how much it had hurt her to learn the truth about me being a demon. She felt betrayed, of course. "I wonder what Evelyn''s state of mind is right now..." "I''m sorry... I lost my temper," Daniela said, lowering her head slightly. Her ears turned red from embarrassment as she sighed inwardly and clenched her fists. At first, she hadn''t understood clearly because the pain had clouded her thoughts. It was a delicate and alarming matter, one that couldn''t be handled lightly. It hurt her deeply to know the truth. It was contradictory, of course¡ªArthur couldn''t simply admit to being a demon, especially considering that Daniela was the daughter of the empire''s saint, and her path was meant to mirror her mother''s. But still, it hurt to realize that there was no trust between them. "And yet, here I am, feeling the same way," she thought to herself. "No... don''t apologize. It''s my fault for not telling you... but... but..." Leslie lowered her head as well, feeling equally ashamed. She also knew it wasn''t her place to bring it up with Daniela without Arthur''s consent. The matter was far too complicated¡ªbut not for her, as she already knew the truth. "No, it''s alright... Let''s just leave it at that, okay?" Daniela said, aware of what Leslie was thinking. "Let''s let him explain it himself." She sounded hesitant, but in her mind, she still didn''t know how to approach Arthur. Should I act like nothing happened? she wondered. She didn''t know. "Yes... that''s probably best. You''re right, though he''s been bedridden for two whole days..." Evelyn chimed in from the side. Her eyes lacked the characteristic sparkle they usually held. Sitting with her knees hugged tightly against her chest, she muttered, "No one''s doing well right now." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! The door creaked open slowly, and through it stepped a peculiar figure. She had beautiful platinum-white hair and eyes as deep and blue as the ocean. A delicate smile graced her lips as she cautiously entered the room. "This place feels so gloomy," she said with a hint of amusement. Walking slowly toward Daniela, she stared deeply into her eyes. "Did you see it, Daniela?" she asked plainly. "See what?" Daniela tried to mask her anxiety, asking cautiously. "Come now, you can''t fool me. I know you saw it, just like Leslie and Evelyn did. But don''t worry¡ªit''s a secret, alright? Just a little secret between the four of us. Does that sound good?" Grasping Daniela''s hands tightly, she added, "We wouldn''t want the empire¡ªor worse, the church¡ªto find out that Arthur is actually a demon, would we? We all know what they do to demons. It''s not exactly a spectacle anyone would call pleasant." With a brilliant smile, she gazed kindly at Daniela. "But my mother... she''s..." Daniela struggled to follow Elizabeth''s line of thought. "It''s fine. She already knows. But as you probably know... your mother is quite fond of being merciful. She''s definitely a being of light, the greatest representation of God on earth¡ªthe purest being to ever exist, bar none. You know that, don''t you? Ever since you were little, your mother taught you. She taught you her word was truth. Her word was absolute. If she says it''s fine, then everything will be fine." Daniela''s eyes glimmered as Elizabeth added, "Do you understand, Daniela?" Chapter 106 Everything in its place "I see..." Seraphine nodded, turning around. She stood still for a few moments, then turned back to stare at Lilith. "Is this the outcome you were looking for?" she asked with a smile.Lilith remained silent for a moment before sighing. "It''s the best I could have anticipated," she replied, her voice tinged with dissatisfaction. "I hope you don''t regret it," Seraphine said at last before her fragment of a soul disappeared completely. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith stood still, watching Seraphine fade away. Her gaze briefly fell on Arthur''s fractured soul, and she let out a weary sigh. "I always do..." she muttered before her own soul fragment vanished completely from Arthur''s soul. "What will happen with classes? I don''t want to have too many absences..." Honestly, I really don''t want to get expelled for skipping too much; that''d be a total tragedy for me. Hesitating, I glanced at Seraphine, who had already opened her eyes and was staring at me with a strange smile. "It''s the best I could have anticipated... quite a good response," she murmured to herself, her smile growing slightly wider. "Huh?" I was confused. "It''s nothing," she said, shaking her head. "As for your question, you don''t need to worry. After the major disaster during the second event, the academy isn''t doing well. There are many complaints from parents about their children being injured and more. Because of this, the academy will suspend classes until further notice. Based on my estimates, it will last a week or more, but that''s plenty of time." Nodding, she extended her hands. A white light washed over my entire body, making me shiver slightly as the pain all over gradually faded away. Relief spread through me. "Thank you..." "It''s fine. Now, you can stand up," she said, glancing out the window. "Rest for now. I''ll come for you at noon. Until then, focus on recovering." With those words, she left the room. "It''s morning..." The sun had just begun to rise. "I think this is one of the worst days I''ve had in a while..." Closing my eyes, I let all my thoughts fade away. For now, I just want to relax a bit. "So? What did she say?" Elizabeth rushed up to Seraphine, her eyes shining with curiosity. Seraphine offered a soft smile. "She said it''s the best she could have anticipated. What do you think of that?" she asked. Elizabeth took a moment to think. "I think she undoubtedly regrets her decision, but unfortunately, she couldn''t change the outcome. Still... I wonder what would''ve happened." "Who knows? The past can''t be changed, but she wants to alter the present. She has a somewhat clear idea, but it might work," Elizabeth said as she gently picked up the handle of her teacup with her delicate fingers. "I have to ask... this plan doesn''t include us dying, does it?" Elizabeth''s eyes widened in alarm. "Exactly... I have some unfortunate news for you. That''s precisely the plan she has in mind. But not just us seven¡ªalso the Seven Sins, including herself. I told you, didn''t I? Lilith is a very cunning woman. But her plan has a flaw..." "Her? Yes, that''s probably it. She''s too clever to want to die, but it''s not just her!" Elizabeth''s blue eyes gleamed darkly. "I don''t want to die, either." "That''s the point. It''s a flawed plan, but..." "She wants to use the Blue Flame to cover the gaps..." Elizabeth rolled her eyes and sighed to herself as she sank into the sofa, pouting. "Her initial plan is to unify the Rune of Life with the Blue Flame, but..." "I also don''t think the Sins will agree to die... let alone the two Progenitors..." Elizabeth stiffened. "By the way, Progenitor Cain is about to awaken. That damn bat managed to heal the wound my aunt inflicted on him... a tough one to deal with!" Emilia, who had been silent throughout the conversation, listening intently, suddenly opened her eyes. Her body trembled slightly, and her gaze turned icy. "How did you know?" she asked coldly. "You underestimate me, Aunt! Hmph!" Elizabeth crossed her arms. "I hear whispers everywhere, always whispering in my ears. It''s very annoying when they share useless information, but they''re very helpful for things like this," she said with an amused smile. "Aunt, how are you feeling?" "It''s not funny, Elizabeth," Emilia said, her expression serious. The room began to freeze rapidly. "Alright! I''m sorry, okay? I went a little too far," Elizabeth raised her hands in surrender. "But... putting aside my aunt''s bad mood..." Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "The Dragon Progenitor is also in the process of awakening... Ugh! So many problems! And the worst part is that everyone wants to kill us! I warned them so many times! We shouldn''t have made so many enemies! Now they''re all coming for us..." "Come on, darling, don''t be so pessimistic," Seraphine said, patting Elizabeth reassuringly. "She''s just playing around, Seraphine. Don''t pay attention to her," Emilia said indifferently. Elizabeth shot Emilia an aggrieved look before smiling. "No, seriously, the Dragon Progenitor is waking up. Cain and Dracula, too. The First Flame has appeared, and the Second is with us... this only leaves..." She pulled a strange expression. "...the Divine Runes." "The Rune of Life is fractured... into seven pieces, each embedded in the Seven Sins. And the Rune of Death..." Elizabeth touched her chest. "Damn it... all the pieces are on the board. The only thing left is... to bring them together." "We were lucky the Blue Flame appeared in this era. I wouldn''t have wanted to wait a few more years..." Emilia said bitterly. She placed the small book she''d been holding on the desk and stood up. "I have to go. There''s work to do." She briefly glanced at Seraphine. "Will you take him?" "Yes, of course. He kept his part of the bargain, so now it''s my turn," Seraphine said with a smile. "It''s incredible he''s in perfect condition with such damage to his soul..." Elizabeth''s eyes gleamed as she approached Seraphine sweetly. "My favorite sister... will you let me play with him a little? I mean, talk to him... for a bit?" "No, you can''t," Seraphine said flatly, watching Elizabeth''s intentions. "Boring... I have to go, too. I don''t want Morgana to hate me for skipping two days of work," Elizabeth said with a playful smile as she left the room. "Don''t forget, you need to talk to him, Elizabeth." Seraphine''s words echoed after her. Experience tales at empire Elizabeth''s mood dropped significantly at those words. Chapter 107 A good friend "How are you feeling...?" Leslie walked over and inspected me from head to toe, searching for any injuries on my body. With her hands on her hips, she nodded in satisfaction. Then, opening her palm, a sandwich appeared. "Here, eat this," she said, handing me two slices of bread with some meat and vegetables inside. "I made it myself." Her cheeks flushed slightly with shyness.Looking at Leslie, I accepted the sandwich in my hands with a sincere smile. "Thank you... I was starving." It''s comforting to have her here with me. Even if it''s just her for now, that''s okay. Sitting down on a balcony, Leslie sat beside me. As I devoured the food she gave me, I silently stared at the sun. At that moment, we were on one of the many balconies of the academy, which felt surprisingly empty. I''d only seen a few students leaving campus. Just a few minutes ago, an announcement was made: there would be a week-long vacation, and all students, regardless of their year, had to leave the academy before nightfall. In my opinion, it was a bold yet relieving decision. I didn''t want to miss too many days of class, but even so... I couldn''t help but feel curious about why they made the decision to suspend academic activities for an entire week. "Is Evelyn okay?" I asked, taking another bite of the sandwich. "She''s fine, but she didn''t want to come. She''s been sad¡ªmore than usual." Leslie opened her palm again. "She sent you this," she said, handing me what seemed to be some kind of juice. Attached to the lid was a note. Taking the juice, I read the note: "I''m sorry," written next to a sad face. "She must be really upset and disappointed... in herself," I thought, glancing at the ring on my finger. After hesitating for a moment, I made a bracelet with beautiful, bright red stones appear in my other hand. Turning to Leslie, I said, "Give this to her for me." Leslie looked at the bracelet, then back at me, sparks beginning to flicker in her eyes. Clearly, she was upset¡ªjealous, even. I could see it, the light green hue of envy radiating from her gaze. Shaking my head with a smile, I placed the bracelet in a small box. Setting the sandwich on my lap, another box appeared, this one purple. Upon seeing it¡ªher favorite color¡ªLeslie''s eyes immediately lit up. Opening the box, she found two beautiful platinum earrings adorned with small amethyst stones. "Are these for me?" Leslie pointed at herself, her expression adorably innocent. Her eyes grew wide, and her cheeks were already red. "Yes, they''re just for you," I replied calmly, handing her the small gift. She remained silent, staring at the box in her hands. "I also want you to give this to Daniela..." I said, summoning another small, golden box. Leslie raised her head, her face full of dissatisfaction. Pouting, she carefully collected both boxes and stored them in her ring. "Idiot," she muttered angrily. "Tell Daniela that I''ll speak with her personally when I return... and Evelyn, too," I said, finishing the sandwich. "And me!?" she pointed to herself again. Discover stories with empire With another smile, I said, "It was delicious. Thank you." "Dummy..." she murmured again, pouting. "I''m going to... disappear for a week. There are some things I need to take care of," I said, looking into her eyes. "I know you''re going with Saint Seraphine. Don''t try to fool me!" she said, crossing her arms and glaring at me. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait... How do you know that?" I asked, surprised. Wasn''t it supposed to be a secret? "Ugh..." Leslie sighed. "Elizabeth told us," she said, frowning. "She also said that Saint Seraphine would be the one taking you. She''s so strange. Whenever I''m near her, I feel uncomfortable¡ªand so does Evelyn. She gives me a bad vibe... but at the same time, she feels oddly familiar," she added, narrowing her eyes. "But that doesn''t matter right now! Tell me, what are you going to do with her, huh?" "It''s a secret... for now. I''ll tell you when I return, I promise." I didn''t want her to worry more than she already did. "Elizabeth said the same thing..." Leslie looked dejected. "Am I not trustworthy enough?" "It''s not that," I said, shaking my head. "It''s just that... the situation surprises me even more than you think." Looking up at the sky, I murmured, "My soul is fractured." Lowering my head slightly, I felt a hollow emptiness I couldn''t describe. Something wasn''t right¡ªit was my soul, no doubt about it. I felt void of purpose, like I was drowning in an indescribable emptiness. Gently, I touched my chest. "It''s okay... You''ll be okay. I know you can do this!" Leslie grabbed my hands tightly, her eyes shimmering like pearls as she smiled warmly. "You always will be. I believe in you." Small tears began to stream from her eyes. "Hey, don''t cry," I said, gently hugging her. I softly stroked her beautiful hair. "I don''t feel okay either... Evelyn''s been acting strange, and Daniela''s been so quiet... I hate seeing them like this, but I don''t know what to do to help them. I''m not very good with words..." Leslie sobbed, hugging me even tighter. It was as I expected. Evelyn is mentally fragile, and Daniela is struggling with her own feelings. As for Leslie... she was probably the least affected by the incident, but what happened to her two closest friends was taking a toll on her. Even though she always seems to be on guard around them and enjoys teasing them, deep down, she cares for them a lot. The same goes for Evelyn¡ªthough she''s shyer, she''s always there for them. Daniela, however... The reason neither Leslie nor Evelyn knows what to do is because Daniela was always the one who dealt with these issues. She was their source of support when they were kids. And now that she doesn''t even know how she feels... Leslie and Evelyn are at a loss. "You know... what you need to do is very simple," I said softly, lifting Leslie''s tear-streaked face. Placing my hands on her cheeks, I continued, "You just have to be honest with your feelings. In moments like these, what matters most is showing your most genuine support¡ªjust like you did with me." Leslie is very adorable and sweet; it''s in these situations where she truly shines. She''s a good friend, and even though she had a lonely past, she doesn''t let it define her. She''s always ready to lend a hand, and when she doesn''t know what to do, she asks for help. She puts in her best effort to be better than she was yesterday and lives by that. She may seem cold and loves to tease Daniela, but she''s very protective of Evelyn. She''s a bit jealous when it comes to her own friends and a little crazy¡­ but that''s the essence of Leslie. She''s a great friend. Chapter 108 I like it a lot "Are you ready?" Seraphine''s bright eyes rested on me, watching me silently."I see your mood has improved quite a bit. That''s good¡ªyou''ll need it," she said as she started walking. "Follow me." "Alright," I replied, keeping up with her pace. I glanced around at my surroundings. We were in what could only be described as a forest brimming with life. Beneath my feet, I noticed a small rabbit with white fur¡ªit was following me. Behind it, there were many more, and ahead, even more animals. But they weren''t just rabbits¡ªthere was even a tiger, nearly two meters tall, trailing Seraphine. They were clearly following her! I couldn''t help but feel cautious. Even though these animals looked like the cutest creatures in the world, I had the distinct feeling that, at her command, they''d pounce and attack me without hesitation. This place, though, was remarkably peaceful and serene. Small rivers flowed in plain view, surrounded by trees of varying heights. "This is my favorite place," she said, her voice softer. "I love being here¡­ it''s so calming. It''s a space where I can just relax and think about nothing. You could say I adore this haven I created for myself." Explore more stories at empire She walked through a beautiful field of flowers, letting her hands brush gently against the delicate petals without harming a single one. Closing her eyes for a moment, she asked, "Do you smell that?" "No?" I replied, puzzled. What''s wrong with this woman? Why is she saying things I couldn''t care less about? We''ve been walking in this forest for over 30 minutes! "It smells like a demon," she said with a mocking smile. "..." She''s so annoying... "Anyway," she continued, "this is the path I''ve designed and created to reach the heavens. Isn''t it beautiful?" With a snap of her fingers, something shifted. "What the¡ª!" I jerked my head around, looking in every direction. Beneath me, white clouds stretched out endlessly, and the ground was nowhere to be seen. "We''re flying!?" "No," she said, pointing ahead. "That''s the path." "There''s nothing there..." It was true¡ªthere was absolutely nothing. "Hm..." Seraphine thought for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Ah, I see. You can''t see it. I guess it''s because you''re a demon." She shrugged. "They''re stairs. Stairs to the heavens, or the gates of heaven, to be precise. But¡­" Her gaze shifted upward. "It''s very far away¡­ So, you''re not afraid of heights, are you?" "Are you serious?" I sighed, widening my eyes. "No. Not at all." "Good." She nodded, and from her back sprouted two magnificent, pure white wings. With a swift motion, she grabbed my hand, her expression one of clear disgust. With a quick impulse, she shot upward, soaring through the clouds at an incredible speed. "..." She definitely hates me. Or I disgust her. Probably both. Looking down, it felt as though I were riding a rocket. For anyone afraid of heights, this would undoubtedly cause a heart attack. "I wonder how they''re doing¡­" I thought aloud, my mind drifting to Evelyn and Daniela. "I hope they liked the gifts I gave them..." "What gifts?" Seraphine''s voice rang out clearly, even at this speed. "Nothing," I replied, startled. I hadn''t expected her to hear me. "Hm..." She glanced at me before looking away again. Setting aside her sharp hearing, I genuinely hoped they appreciated the gifts. If you''re wondering how or where I got them, it was on my way back to the empire. With Lilith''s help, it was easy to acquire those gemstones. Using a very handy ability, I modified them into feminine artifacts. The reason I didn''t give them the gifts right away was that I knew Evelyn would lose control during the second event. And what better way to boost a young woman''s self-esteem than with a beautiful accessory? Still, I felt a bit guilty. Originally, the gift was just for Evelyn, but Leslie would have gotten jealous, which would''ve caused problems, and Daniela would''ve felt bad about being left out. In the end, I had to make gifts for all three of them. Smiling to myself, I thought, I really hope they like them. "Who are you talking to?" Seraphine frowned. "..." "This is so pretty¡­" Evelyn stared with bright eyes at the brilliant red bracelet in her hands. Sitting on her bed, she held it gently in her palms, simply gazing at it in silence. "I''m such a coward," she murmured to herself. "I didn''t even say goodbye to him out of fear... I''m such a coward..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hugging her knees once more, she swayed gently from side to side. "I was scared that he might be scared of me¡­ scared that he''d see me as a monster too. Am I being stupid?" she whispered. "Maybe he doesn''t even know it was me who caused all that chaos. But¡­ something tells me he does. Or at least I think he does¡­ Honestly, I don''t know!" Frowning, she glanced at the bracelet again. "It really is so beautiful..." Leaning back on her bed, Evelyn felt a deep emptiness and loneliness settle over her. After a moment of hesitation, she murmured, "Alright..." "Huh!?" Leslie''s eyes widened as she saw the red-haired girl walk timidly through the door. Setting aside her ice cream, she quickly wiped the corners of her lips with a random shirt lying nearby (Arthur''s shirt, to be exact). "Hmmm¡­ Hi," Evelyn said timidly, raising her hand in a shy wave. For some reason, she felt deeply embarrassed. "Oh! Hey there!" Leslie''s mood brightened at the sight of her friend returning home (or rather, to Arthur''s room). Evelyn glanced around as she stepped inside, closing the door behind her. "He''s not here?" "No..." Leslie said with a hint of sadness. She stood from the bed and walked over to Evelyn, taking her hand. "Do you want some ice cream? There''s plenty! Look!" Leslie grinned proudly. "I bought it with money I found!" (Arthur''s hidden stash of money, to be exact¡­) Evelyn''s eyes lit up, and she nodded. "Yes." "Here, take as much as you want," Leslie said, shaking her head a little with a chuckle. Evelyn noticed something different. "Those earrings are so pretty," she said with a small smile. "Aren''t they!? Hmph!" Leslie puffed out her chest with pride. She had also noticed Evelyn was wearing the bracelet Arthur had given her. "That bracelet is so beautiful too," Leslie said with a sparkling smile, tinged with a bit of envy. "Yeah." Evelyn nodded, gently brushing her fingers over the bracelet. "I really like it..." Chapter 109 The skies "Uh..." Hesitating, really hesitating, I mean, the sky is supposed to be... above us, of course. But looking around, it''s already night. If my calculations aren''t wrong, we''ve been flying for over a day now, and to make things worse, I''m starting to feel a little tired... Plus, I''m hungry, a basic need for my body. I can''t say the same for Seraphine, who keeps staring upward. The beat of her wings spreads a small field of golden sparkles, a pleasant spectacle that''s best appreciated at night. But I''m really eager to get there quickly¡ªbefore, I was nervous, but now, by the gods, I just want to get there already..."Just hold on a little longer, we''re almost there." Seraphine''s voice sounded slightly frustrated. "I don''t remember it being this high..." she muttered to herself. She began flapping her wings with much more force. Around her, rays of pure light rose with her body. Looking up, a great hole filled with blinding light appeared before us. "The gate or conduit leading to God''s kingdom is a divine-level spell that only I can activate. In other words, it''s a personal passage I created myself back then." Seraphine''s eyes glowed, and she extended her hand, a small white flame enveloping it. The flame flew toward the hole of light, and as soon as it made contact, the light trembled slightly. Golden lines began to spread, forming a strange, glorious pattern. Smaller lines emerged from some corners, and when the last line was complete, the pattern shone brightly and formed a door. "Golden Gate¡ªthat''s the name I gave it. It can only form upon contact with my soul. It''s almost identical to the gate Lilith has, which can also only be activated by its creator''s soul. Now it''ll be much easier." She slowly approached the door, and her delicate fingers touched it, causing it to open. "Welcome to the gates of divinity, demon..." It was as you might imagine¡ªonly the gates were infinite. Or so my eyes perceived them. Stretching from left to right, the massive gates, seemingly made of gold, extended far beyond the horizon. "Don''t move." Seraphine moved me as if I were a rag doll. Her hands glowed as they gently touched my chest. "I don''t want the legions to notice us when we pass through the gates and cause me problems..." Her palm was very warm¡ªor rather, it was the thin golden layer that began to envelop my entire body. Curiously, I didn''t feel any discomfort or unease. "I think that''ll do..." Seraphine stared at me for a few seconds. "Right now, in the eyes of the angels, you''re one of them, though... the lowest-ranking one. But that doesn''t matter. As long as you keep your head on your shoulders, it''ll work for now..." She waved her hand and moved closer. "Just play along... Understand?" "Alright..." I nodded, seeing a pair of guards approaching us. Covered in golden and silver armor that shone brightly like the sun itself, the two angels carried spears in their hands. They approached and stopped about 10 meters from us, remaining silent as if waiting for us to start the conversation. By the way, these guards had five wings. From what I understand, the number of wings represents rank or hierarchy in the heavens. The highest I know of is nine¡ªthe same number as the woman beside me... who, for now, has decided to show only four wings. Seraphine made a slight bow, and I followed her lead. "Honored guards, I have returned from one of my exploration missions," she said in a very polite and humble voice. I remained silent, standing behind her. The guards stayed quiet. The one on the right nodded slowly, and an old book appeared in her hands, which she opened. "Name?" the voice, belonging to a young woman of no more than 20 years, asked. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enjoy new chapters from empire "Gabriela, and this is my companion, Lucius." I have to admit, she''s very good at acting. "Gabriela and Lucius... both belong to the Seventh Legion..." The guardian closed the book and extended her hands. "Welcome home." Her voice remained serious. The two stepped aside, allowing us to pass. As we passed through the gates, I asked curiously, "How did you fool them?" "I didn''t fool them. I used real names. After all, they''re angels I met back then... and who are supposed to still be alive¡ªor so I hope..." She pursed her lips. "Now that I think about it..." BANG! Seraphine quickly moved aside. From the corner of my eye, I saw a spear flying at full speed, grazing my hair. "I figured," Seraphine muttered with frustration. She extended her hand again, and the two guards flying toward us froze in the air, as if time itself had stopped. "What just happened?" I asked, confused. They clearly attacked us¡ªbut why, I wondered. "Well... it''s been a long time since I met them. Even though mid-ranked angels have long lifespans, a million years is no joke. I suppose their souls were extinguished long ago. My bad¡ªI sometimes forget the passage of time..." But..." Turning her gaze toward the guards, she asked herself¡ªor perhaps me¡ª"Should I kill them?" "It''s probably not a good idea..." "You''re right. It would definitely cause trouble..." She snapped her fingers, and the two guards started moving again. They remained still for a moment, looked around in confusion, and, finding nothing, returned to their posts. "That''s better. Let''s keep going," she said indifferently. But ahead of us... there was only a mass of clouds. A harsh blow for those expecting radiant structures filled with angels. In fact, I thought it would be like that, which left me feeling a little unsure. "It''s better to avoid attracting attention..." Seraphine turned her head toward a specific point. "Where do you think Eden is?" "I have no idea," I replied honestly. In reality, as far as I know, it''s somewhere in Iraq on Earth. But in heaven? I have no clue... "A creation of God¡ªthe Garden of Eden¡ªwhere He created humans in His own image and likeness. A creation of His own that once made Him very happy. So?" She looked at me with shining eyes. "Don''t tell me..." I said, widening my eyes. "Yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking. This is really annoying. There will definitely be higher-ranking angels..." She crossed her arms, thinking for a moment. "The quarters of God... His own garden in heaven... It was clear that the Garden of Eden was located near the divine throne... which, of course, will have to be guarded by higher-ranking angels..." Chapter 110 Golden Empire "Don''t pay attention to them, they''re a bit crazy," Seraphine said disdainfully, glancing ahead as she flew forward."They don''t seem as crazy as you say..." For example, that angel over there¡ªbeautiful appearance, sharp jawline, and serene eyes¡ªwas sitting calmly. His eyes were a pure white, just like his four wings behind him. He wore a white robe, and if you told me anything... it would be that this angel was holding a bottle that appeared to be wine. His cheeks were red, and he was surrounded by other angels. They all seemed drunk, every single one of them absolutely stunning. "Trust me, madness comes with the years. Boredom is the worst thing that can exist¡ªit gives rise to many strange things: fetishes or odd behaviors." She glanced over her shoulder at the group. One of them was smoking some sort of golden stick. But following Seraphine''s logic, she herself must be much crazier than those poor angels, being a million-year-old being. "Without God''s command, heaven is total chaos... very different from the demon world. Unlike us, the Seven Sins govern their empire and maintain order. Meanwhile, those who should be leading heaven¡ªthe seraphim¡ªprefer to stay on Earth rather than fulfill their duties." "Is that why you keep your true form a secret?" I asked, following closely behind her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It would be a huge problem to try to rule heaven right now... Imagine leading the seven legions simultaneously, restoring order, and bringing heaven back to what it once was. Definitely no, thanks. I have too many other things to deal with right now. Although, as the representative of the Seven Seraphim, I should lead. The seven-winged angel should be alive... That''s the real question..." The only thing different from flying among immense clouds are the massive golden pillars rising into the sky. By my estimation, their diameter must be over 200 meters. On some of these pillars, angels gather for their vices, from what I can see. "What are those pillars?" "The foundations of heaven... You can think of heaven as a city, like the empire or the demon world. You could say that right now we''re... at the very bottom of heaven." "Wait, then why are the Gates of Divinity so far from the city? This journey is much longer than going to hell..." "That''s a good question, and the answer is simple: security. Once, the Gates of Divinity were close to the Golden Empire, but it was a grave mistake. During the war in heaven, led by Lucifer and his followers, they managed to easily breach the gates. It makes sense. Back then, I was still an angel, or rather..." Seraphine smiled brightly. "The first nine-winged seraphim. Because of this, it was said and confirmed that he was the closest to God. Well, as such, the Golden Empire suffered the most from the devastating attack by the traitors. Thousands of innocent angels died, and the streets were covered in golden blood. Along with it, the castle¡ªor as it''s known, the Throne of God¡ªwas destroyed. A total war between two factions! Because of this, after the war, it was decided to move the Gates of Divinity far from the empire." She looked around and shook her head. "This place... it''s supposed to be guarded by the seven legions in case of war. But instead, it''s become a place for angels to indulge in their vices. I suppose years and years of peace have made them lazy. Now I understand why there were only two guards at the gates..." "Then... how much longer until we reach the empire?" I asked, licking my dry lips. I''m so thirsty and hungry! At most, I have five days left... "Always in such a hurry..." Seraphine said with dissatisfaction. Her body was surrounded by a golden aura. "Fine... we''ll get there in ten minutes." With those words, I, too, was surrounded by the golden aura. In seconds, the world around us shifted violently. ***** Bang! "It''s no use being angry!" Daniela furiously threw a pillow at the wall of her room. She pressed her lips together tightly, glaring at the pillow with a foul mood. Slowly, she picked it up carefully and placed it back on the bed. Looking around, she felt very alone in the large room. She opened one of the drawers carefully. Inside was a small golden box, and on top of it, a note: "I''m sorry." She picked up the box, which she still hadn''t opened, and set it on the desk. She sat in the chair, staring at the box. "Hmph!" She let out a small groan and crossed her arms. A moment later, she sighed, lowering her head slightly. "What I''m doing doesn''t even make sense anymore." She was supposed to make this drama with Arthur feel justified, but that bastard left! Daniela clenched her small fist, her ears turning red. With another sigh, she leaned back. She really wanted to open the small box¡ªher curiosity was killing her¡ªbut she was too shy to do it. She fidgeted with her fingers, not knowing what to do. When she received the box from Leslie, she was a bit stunned. Even though she was more than furious at the time with Arthur and Elizabeth, after hearing Leslie''s words¡ªthat Arthur would explain it¡ªshe calmed down a bit and took a deep breath. After a few more breaths, she carefully picked up the small box. Hesitating for a few more moments, her eyes filled with determination as she stood and walked to the door. Opening it carefully, she stepped out into the hallway. Read exclusive adventures at empire "I don''t know why I feel nervous... I haven''t even fought with Leslie and Evelyn..." Daniela clenched her fists again. "Ahhh! Damn bastard! When he gets back, he''ll see!" She shouted a bit to vent the frustration on her face as she walked toward Arthur''s apartment, the golden box in her hand. She didn''t want to open it just yet¡­ her cheeks flushed slightly. "I''d rather open it with Leslie and Evelyn¡­ I also want to see what kind of gifts Arthur gave them," she murmured to herself. With that thought, she kept walking, her steps quickening slightly. Chapter 111 Eryoniel:One of them The image people have of angels is quite bizarre, even for the human eye and our own comprehension. It''s not entirely clear, but the common depiction is of human-like beings with two white wings on their backs¡ªbeautiful, pure creatures full of light and hope, symbols for believers and soldiers of the heavens who protect mankind. This is the popular image most people know, and honestly, I can''t say it''s wrong. After all, it''s understandable, because we can only conceptualize what resembles us. We imagine angels with four limbs and a head, just like us, with the simple addition of two wings on their backs. It makes sense and feels comprehensible because they''re almost identical to us. As it''s been said since the beginning, man was created in the image and likeness of God, and thus, angels should resemble us as well.As we know, the Seraphim are the angels closest to God. But what does a seraph really look like? I''m about to find out¡ªor at least, I hope so... "Are you really just a combination of countless eyes embedded in what looks like metal, with one massive eye at the center?" I asked out of sheer boredom. Staring at clouds for a long time... isn''t exactly entertaining. Besides, as far as I know, that''s the general appearance of a Seraph. Seraphine''s golden eyes looked at me silently. She remained quiet, which made me feel uneasy. Finally, she said, "You''ll find the answer yourself..." Then she turned her gaze forward. "Besides, we''re here." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Discover hidden tales at empire Looking ahead... right beneath us, a golden spire began to rise, clearing through the clouds. "Very bright," was the first thing I thought. And it truly was¡ªliterally a massive, brilliantly shining golden castle, the largest I''d ever seen in my life. Surrounding it were smaller castles of lesser size, and in the air, hundreds of thousands, maybe even more than I could imagine, angels were flying. But... at first glance, they all looked almost identical¡ªor so it seemed. "Do you see that?" Seraphine''s small finger pointed downward, her fingertip glowing slightly. "That''s a Power, an angel specifically dedicated to justice¡ªa fifth-rank angel. Even though it has only two wings, don''t let that fool you. In its right hand, it wields a sword of light, and in its left hand, a spear. If it found out you''re a demon, you''d die with just a glance." She gave me a mocking smile. "You''re lucky to be with me. Thanks to my magic, it won''t be able to see you. Of course, it''s just a simple rank five. Let''s keep moving." With a somber expression, the angel Seraphine pointed at was suspended in mid-air, as if it were watching everything happening in the empire, static, its weapons in each hand. "So, the wings don''t hold much significance?" I asked. "They do. For angels ranked 1 through 6, wings have a certain importance, but they also carry another meaning. Wings can be used as weapons, armor, or bows. By using one of their wings, an angel can create whatever object they desire. For example, the Power angel you saw has an armor, a sword, and a spear¡ªthree objects created by sacrificing three of its wings. Typically, once you decide to do this, you can''t recover the wings you used to create objects. There are exceptions, but those depend on the individual angel. It''s a very effective system. These weapons are indestructible to humans but are evenly matched with demonic weapons. Oh, poor humanity... always at the bottom of the ladder. Don''t you think so? That''s what some believe, but humans always adapt, no matter the cost or what they have to sacrifice." "So, what about the three remaining angel types?" I asked. Angels are less human than demons, much stranger¡ªand the last three are far beyond human comprehension. "You''ll see them soon enough. After all, we''ll have to pass right by where they are..." Seraphine showed an expression of dissatisfaction. The incomprehensible nature of angels can be terrifying¡ªtruly terrifying. The image we have of angels is completely shattered, leaving you wondering what their true appearance is and what lies beneath their perfect skin and pure expressions. Humans can''t fathom that those closest to God might not even resemble them. This can be shocking, making you question what God is truly like. No one knows. Well, I don''t know, but surely Seraphine does. The unknown, in my opinion, is what we should fear most. The unknown always brings fear. What you can''t understand, what goes beyond you, can drive you mad¡ªeven make you doubt your beliefs. For these reasons, the images of such beings are hidden and kept secret, even taboo, by the Church. And they should be for everyone. You can''t look directly at these things. You just can''t. A single glance can drive you insane. As the scriptures say, "Do not look upon God." In this case, it would be, "Do not look upon that thing..." I had a vague image in my mind... but as they say, reality surpasses fiction. It was larger¡ªmuch larger¡ªthan the city below. Enormous eyes embedded in metal stared at me¡ªhundreds of them, spinning continuously around a colossal, colorful eye that also fixed its gaze on me. Everything seemed unreal, ethereal, as if it weren''t truly in front of us. Like a wheel, the multiple eyes moved chaotically, trying to look at me. Shining clouds distorted, forming what seemed to be a kind of circle around it. Even within its immense presence, the very fabric of space seemed to break into countless pieces. It was terrifying. "Doesn''t it affect you to look at it? Hehe," Seraphine let out a small, amused laugh. "Well, I expected this result. The blue flame undoubtedly protects you, even if you are a dark being." She pouted slightly. "You asked about it, didn''t you? Well, this being is known as a Throne, a messenger of God, a guardian of light and darkness. Let me introduce you to Eryoniel, one of the three remaining Thrones." Chapter 112 Garden of Eden "Doesn''t it affect you to look at it? Haha," Seraphine let out a small amused laugh. "Well, I expected this result. The blue flame undoubtedly protects you, even if you are a dark being," she pouted slightly. "You asked me, didn''t you? Well, this being is known as a Throne, a messenger of God, a guardian of light and darkness. Let me introduce you to Eryoniel, one of the three remaining Thrones."Seraphine stretched her arms exaggeratedly, as if presenting some sort of spectacle. I swallowed dryly... I feel completely scrutinized by Eryoniel... literally, all its eyes are fixed on me, as though it''s looking straight through my soul, exposing all my secrets. "Seventh...? Seventh of Mercy... Have you finally decided to return and reclaim your place?" An almost ethereal, illusory voice echoed faintly, like the delicate speech of a compassionate baby, surreal and unsettling. For a few moments, I felt as if my soul trembled, like a fragile twig in the middle of a terrible storm. But the most disturbing thing was that the voice sounded like that of a little girl¡ªno older than ten years. Absolutely shocking that such a voice could come from an existence Seraphine described as "Messengers of God." "Eryoniel, don''t mistreat my guest, and it''s a pleasure to see you again after such a long... time," Seraphine said with a gentle smile. The wheels turned more frequently, making the eyes on them blur. "Seventh of Mercy, I want to know what you intend by bringing that creature into the realm of God." The childlike voice of Eryoniel was devoid of emotion. There was no shift in tone, yet it was clear she was slightly annoyed. All I could do was remain silent. "It''s a deal I made with him. As you can see, his soul is fractured, and the blue flame is desperately trying to heal it. You understand what I mean, right?" She pointed her finger at my chest. Eryoniel remained silent for a few moments. "The blue flame harbored within that creature''s soul... Fate is cruel to us..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wheels around her stopped spinning at maximum speed and moved passively. "Lilith..." she murmured to herself. "That''s right. You know how she is¡ªI owe her a favor, and, well, I have to keep my word," Seraphine shrugged. "You speak of responsibility as if it''s nothing. Don''t forget you abandoned your throne to live in the human world. You''re the least qualified to talk about responsibility or keeping promises." For the first time since we arrived in... wherever this place is, Eryoniel''s massive eye focused on Seraphine. "Seventh of Mercy... When will you return to the place that is rightfully yours?" Eryoniel''s childlike voice returned, cold and expressionless as before. "The Progenitor Dragon has awakened. Progenitor Cain and Dracula are in the process of awakening. They will not remain idle for long once they discover the blue flame has reappeared after hundreds of years. You and the other Seraphim must return." "You''re exaggerating... We have the Progenitor Dragon''s son in our hands, and as for the vampires... it''s not yet time to worry about them. We have time. Dragons won''t act immediately; while proud, they aren''t foolish." Seraphine waved dismissively. "Besides, the Seraph of the End is reluctant to consume the girl''s soul, and the Seraph of Death... let''s not even mention her. She wants us dead and heaven in flames. I''ve got plenty of problems to deal with, as you know." "Do you think it will work? The Progenitor Dragon does not forget, and neither do we. The dragons took two of my brothers, Seventh of Mercy. I don''t think they''ll agree with your decisions or those of the Second of Speech. We never forget, and we never will." Eryoniel''s tone was icy. "You never change..." Seraphine sighed. "Putting that aside, I first need this creature to enter. We don''t want it to die, do we?" "The blue flame... will bring another war but also hope." The clouds surrounding Eryoniel glowed brighter than before and parted, revealing two beings just as massive as Eryoniel. Identical, their eyes lowered and stared at us intently. "I object," a child''s voice echoed, as emotionless as Eryoniel''s. "It''s better if the blue flame disappears forever." "You''re trying to oppose the inevitable," Seraphine looked upward with a grimace. "I like it; it seems fun," another ethereal voice chimed in with slight amusement. "I''ve been waiting a long time... Tell me, elder sister, isn''t it funny?" "Fine..." Eryoniel''s voice resonated again. "You may enter." As soon as those words were spoken, I saw the surroundings distort... "So disgustingly repugnant, as always," Seraphine commented with disdain. Opening my eyes... was I greeted by... paradise? A grand landscape straight out of a fairy tale: green grass, small rivers, white clouds, and a beautiful blue sky like no other. From time to time, the singing of birds could be heard, and in the distance, a few animals could be seen running. "Welcome to the Garden of Eden... I suppose," Seraphine frowned, looking upward. "What am I even doing here? You were supposed to enter alone... I can''t believe this." She crossed her arms, visibly annoyed. "Can''t you leave?" I asked with a grin. "No. You can enter, but you can''t leave without Eve''s permission. It''s a trap, like I mentioned... I guess this is Eryoniel''s revenge for all the trouble I''ve caused her." She reflected aloud, turning her gaze back to me. "I must say, though, time moves much slower here. Because of that, Eve is a little unhinged, you know." Raising an eyebrow, I muttered, "Oh... that''s... a relief, I suppose." Continue reading on empire I wasn''t really in a hurry. Setting that aside, I glanced around. "So... where do I start? This place is huge. I don''t want to head to the wrong spot and end up lost again. I''d probably go insane wandering around..." Widening my eyes slightly, I realized something. "Now that I think about it... does this mean I have more time to heal my soul?" If time moves slower here... "Well... you''ll have about one more week at most. I''d recommend not putting your trust in it." She began to walk away. "Fine..." I thought to myself as I followed in Seraphine''s footsteps. Chapter 113 Nobody does it Eva, the first mother of all humans, the very first... created from one of Adam''s ribs to be his companion. Yes, I know¡ªthis was the idea behind Eva''s creation at the very beginning. She was simply meant to be Adam''s partner after Lilith decided to escape. Lilith fled because she refused to be inferior to Adam. As a point of interest, unlike Eva, who was created from Adam''s rib, Lilith was created in the same way as Adam¡ªfrom the dust of the earth. For this "simple" reason, Lilith believed she should be equal to Adam rather than just a companion.Seeing the injustice with her own eyes and noticing the preferential treatment Adam received, Lilith made the decision to escape on her own, leaving Adam behind. In my opinion, this is a very curious story, and I''m not sure how much of it is true or false. Even so, when God saw that the first woman had fled the Garden of Eden, He came up with a grand idea. If Lilith complained about unequal treatment because she was created in the same manner as Adam, and to prevent the same mistake from happening again, He created a second woman from one of Adam''s ribs. This time, the purpose was simple: to ensure that this woman would be conscious of the fact that without Adam, she would not exist, thereby instilling a sense of gratitude. Over time, Adam shaped Eva into a submissive and obedient woman, which was one of the primary reasons why Lilith fled¡ªher fear of losing control over her own life. If you look at it from a more modern perspective, Lilith could be considered the first feminist in history. But setting Lilith aside¡­ Adam and Eva lived peacefully in the Garden of Eden, just the two of them surrounded by animals of every species, as well as fruits and vegetables of all kinds. In short, it was a place where any type of fauna and flora could flourish. Yet, the story couldn''t have a happy ending. In the Garden of Eden, there was only one rule established by God: "Do not eat the fruit at the center." It was a fairly simple rule. You could do whatever you wanted in the garden¡ªliterally anything¡ªso long as you didn''t eat that fruit. Adam and Eva, pure, innocent, and obedient to their creator, followed this rule. As a sign of their devotion, they decided to live a few meters away from the forbidden fruit. Eva... Oh, Eva... the first mother and first woman destined to be Adam''s eternal companion, sinned. Tempted by the serpent, she disobeyed and broke the only rule of the garden. Hidden from Adam''s eyes, the serpent''s constant whispers led her to commit such a heinous sin. Afraid, she plucked the forbidden fruit, gazing at its beauty, feeling the serpent slither up her naked body. And she did it¡ªshe bit into the forbidden fruit, condemning herself and Adam. Find more adventures on empire God descended and saw the vile serpent hissing in Eva''s ear. Disappointed, He banished Adam and Eva to the world of men. Expelled from their place of origin, cursed by God, they were destined to die, to suffer from disease, to commit more sins, and to be separated from God. As for Eva, the cause of it all, she was cursed to endure pain during childbirth and for her descendants to bear this same curse. As the only humans at the time, they also had the responsibility of populating the earth. This is why it is said that all humans are children of Eva. "Primordial Mother." She was named this way for the rest of existence. If this is true... did everyone commit incest? Shuddering slightly, I sighed mentally. Sometimes I think about stupid things, but it''s not my fault. I''m just going by what I know¡­ though perhaps it''s too early for such thoughts. Setting aside that strange idea, it''s known that Cain was the son of Adam and Eva. Here, we clearly see the curse imposed by God¡ªCain, their own son, killed his brother, committing one of the worst sins: "To kill your own sibling." It''s said that all of Adam and Eva''s descendants are cursed. A sin is present in every baby born¡ªthe original sin. The only way to erase this sin is through baptism, condemning all of humanity to undergo the same process. No one knows what happened to Adam and Eva. How could we? They didn''t even know where they lived themselves; they simply disappeared and were never seen again. Since their immortality was taken away, the most logical explanation is that they died of old age. That''s the most logical conclusion and what everyone eventually assumed. The story of these two is mostly unknown. No one lived long enough to witness exactly what happened. But... Why were they punished so harshly for eating the forbidden fruit? What is the forbidden fruit, really? The fruit of the soul¡ªa seemingly ordinary apple¡ªhas the ability to give birth to a soul. But here''s another problem: Adam and Eva were supposedly created in God''s image, meaning they should already have had souls. A being cannot exist without a soul inhabiting its body. So, what happened? Why did God forbid the fruit? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The answer is very simple," Seraphine said with a grim smile. "The fruit of the soul, besides giving birth to a soul, also has the ability to grant power¡ªsoul power. Heh, the powers we use come from the vital force of our soul. Don''t you think? The more power we use, the less vital force we have. We''re literally using our soul as a fuel source, burning it little by little." She shook her head. "A being with a weak soul who dares to use power beyond their capacity suffers miserably. The most common result is their soul collapsing due to insufficient vital force. Of course, in normal cases. In your case, fool, your soul only fractured and remains stable thanks to the blue flame." Seraphine fell silent for a moment before continuing: "Power is both a curse and a blessing. It consumes you without you realizing it, but in exchange, it gives you strength. Look at me¡ªeven I, the one closest to God, suffer the same fate. We all do. We''re ''immortal'' because our soul is as vast as the three worlds, but the power we wield is far greater than anyone else''s. I am immortal and mortal at the same time. No one escapes the embrace of death." Chapter 114 Under the tree Seraphine glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Don''t think about it too much now; it''s pointless at the moment. Instead, focus on figuring out how to ask Eva for a fruit. We''re almost there." She kept walking, following a narrow dirt path. From time to time, small animals would peek out, silently watching us."Wait, how am I supposed to do that? What if she says no?" I didn''t know what Eva was like, how she behaved, or what strange thoughts she might have. Was I just supposed to ask outright? What if she refused? If she was alive¡ªand clearly, she was, based on what Seraphine said¡ªthen she must have survived for countless years and somehow ascended to the heavens again, only to be sealed in the Garden of Eden. By God? But wasn''t He supposed to be dead by then? So many things didn''t make sense, mainly because I didn''t know the answers or what lay behind them. If Eva had managed to use the vital force of the soul¡ªsomething I didn''t even know was possible¡ªit felt like everything I thought I knew about history was just scratching the surface. Sighing inwardly again, I realized Eva had lived longer than Seraphine, so she was undoubtedly powerful enough to have survived into this era. Fighting her was not an option¡ªand I didn''t think Seraphine would fight for me either. "Just talk to her. You''ll understand what I mean," Seraphine said mysteriously. "Just talk¡­ Fine." I didn''t want to exaggerate, but I considered myself decent with words. I preferred talking over fighting. I just hoped it would be a reasonable conversation. Looking back, I muttered, "They''re still there..." A large group of animals was following us¡ªtigers, lions, zebras, dogs, birds of all sizes¡ªsilently trailing behind. "See that tree over there?" Seraphine''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts about the animals, which were, admittedly, a little unnerving. I followed her gaze. "It''s huge..." Everything in this place was enormous¡ªin a good way. "It looks like a regular tree," I said, unimpressed. For some reason, I felt disappointed. In my mind, it should''ve been far more unusual. But it was just a typical tree with brown bark and green leaves, the only remarkable thing being that it stood nearly 20 meters tall and had sprawling branches that created a vast canopy of shade beneath it. As we walked closer, I noticed a small house. Explore more at empire "That''s where Eva is," Seraphine said, pointing to the little house. As we got closer, the animals following us finally dispersed into the surroundings. I wasn''t sure why, but had they been guiding us? "Well¡­ This is where I leave you." Seraphine stretched lazily and walked to the tree a few meters away. Sitting down, she leaned back against it. "Good luck," she said with a smile before closing her eyes. "Alright..." Rolling my eyes at her, I shook my head and turned my gaze back to the wooden door. Knock. Knock. Knock. "What''s the worst that could happen?" "He''s waking up. How long do you give him, sister?" A young man with black hair and eyes asked with a smile, watching the tea leaves swirl in his cup. Closing his eyes briefly, he took a sip, savoring the bitter taste. "Terrible," he commented, setting the cup down on the small table with a grimace. A young woman beside him also watched the tea leaves in her cup. Lifting her head, her crimson eyes glowed intensely. "A week," she said, setting her teacup aside. "You''re so lucky... You won''t have to deal with a ton of problems. Still, it''s a bit exciting," Ariel said with a grin. Standing up, he looked out the window. "It won''t work at all, though. I can clearly sense the deep hatred she feels toward me. She''s a good actress." "Elizabeth? You really come up with strange things, Ariel. You won''t stoop to that level, and I doubt Father would agree. You know the terms we have with the beings of the heavens," Azrael replied with a blank expression. "Don''t be so harsh on me, sister. I was just exploring a solution, but my efforts were in vain." He shrugged. "I do what I can, alright? You can''t blame me for that." He gave a meaningful smile. "Especially you, Seraph of Death." "Don''t call me that. You know I hate those kinds of jokes," Azrael said coldly, glaring at her brother. "Aren''t you supposed to meet with the princess in a few minutes?" "Already kicking me out, huh? You treat your older brother so poorly," he chuckled. "I think this will be our last conversation for a while. She probably already knows that our father is waking up..." "What will you do now?" Azrael asked. "Well, for now, I don''t know... I suppose I''ll try to prevent another war. But honestly, everyone is so stubborn about it¡ªit''s exhausting talking to all those old fossils," Ariel complained. "Should we kill them?" Azrael''s eyes lit up. "Can''t you think of anything besides death for a few seconds?" Ariel stared at his sister, stunned. "I can''t. It''s written into my very being," Azrael replied firmly, shaking her head. Ariel was silent for a few seconds. "We can''t. It wouldn''t help much anyway. For now, let''s just wait for Father''s return." "Alright," Azrael agreed. "By the way..." Ariel glanced at his sister. "What do you think of him?" "He''s not an angel, so that''s a point in his favor. I don''t hate him, but he''s a demon, a vampire, and a human... a strange mix," she commented indifferently. "The last of them? Huh¡­ I see. I haven''t seen him lately." "Neither have I, but I do recall seeing his fractured soul. Even you should''ve felt it," Azrael said with a serious expression. "Yes, of course I did. It was refreshing to feel that kind of presence again. I suppose he pushed his soul further than he should have. Hence¡­" "He''ll be looking for a way to heal his soul." "Soul fruit¡­ I see. Haha," Ariel laughed in clear amusement. "After so long, those creatures dare to touch the realm of God again..." "Yes," Azrael nodded. "Well, I have to go now. Take care, sister," Ariel said, waving. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You too," Azrael replied. With those words, the door closed behind him. Chapter 115 Mother Progenitor I don''t know how to describe it, but I think I''ve found the perfect word for it: crap. That''s the most accurate way to describe situations where nothing you try works, and instead, you''re met with utter indifference. Frustrating, especially when you''re the one most interested in something. It''s like when you''re into a girl, and she''s not into you. That''s kind of how I feel right now, only with the difference that I don''t care about the affection of the woman I''m trying to talk to. Completely ignored in every way possible.I stared somberly at the same wooden door behind which was Eva, the woman whose voice I only had the chance to hear once. It really does feel unfair, or at least it seems that way to me. I''ve tried a ton of things. I mean it¡ªseriously. I''ve tried getting in through the door, the windows, the roof, the chimney, any place I could possibly fit. But nothing worked! I always end up flying out, crashing into something or some trees along the way. I''m not a stalker, but after trying for over four days straight¡ªpolitely, respectfully, courteously, and all that¡ªshe hasn''t said a single word to me after our first conversation. "Indifference, without a doubt, eats you alive inside..." As I murmured to myself while walking, I glanced over at Seraphine, who hadn''t moved from the spot where she''d been sitting since we arrived. Sitting next to her at a slight distance, I sighed. "Nothing worked, huh¡­" she said, chewing on some kind of green fruit. "No, not even close. Every time I try to approach her house, I lose the ability to speak entirely, as if my voice just vanishes¡­" I replied. It must be some kind of strange power or ability¡ªto silence people like that. "Hmm¡­" Seraphine nodded. "She noticed." "Of course, she did¡­" I replied, grabbing a fruit similar to the one she was eating. Four days earlier¡­ After knocking on the door three times, the faint noise from inside the house came to a complete stop. I heard footsteps approach from within and stop entirely just on the other side of the door. "Good morning? Or afternoon¡­ maybe even evening. But judging by the faint warmth coming through the window, it must be daytime," said a woman''s voice. It carried an overwhelming maternal affection, yet it was so delicate that it seemed to flow through the door effortlessly. [Ding! Alert!] [The host''s soul is under an intense attack!] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing those words, my body began trembling uncontrollably. Deep within me, a wave of comfort surged, and long-buried memories surfaced¡ªimages of my mother flashed through my mind. Small tears streamed down my face as a warmth spread throughout my body. I felt safe, as if wrapped in a mother''s embrace. Her words were so warm and full of affection that they could have melted my very being. Involuntarily, I opened my arms, expecting the sweet embrace of my mother. I didn''t want to escape. A part of my subconscious knew that if I stayed in this state, my fragile soul would completely collapse, but¡­ the sensation, the emotions, the peace of mind¡ªit was like I''d returned to my mother''s womb. [Defect activated!] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity.] My clouded eyes returned to normal, and a blue flame erupted over my entire body. The flames pierced through my soul, flesh, and skin, surrounding me completely. The sensation from moments ago vanished, and I regained my senses. My body chilled to abnormal levels, a penetrating cold striking my bones and brain. Staggering backward, I felt warm liquid drip from my nose. Wiping it with my hand, I realized it was blood. "Crap¡­" Those were my last words before my mind plunged into darkness. When I opened my eyes¡­ "You''re awake¡­" Seraphine''s voice startled me upright. "Huh?! What just happened?!" My body was trembling uncontrollably as I hugged myself. Remembering the state I was in caused cold sweat to run down my back. But as I hugged myself tighter, a sharp pain made me grit my teeth. My whole body felt caught between extreme heat and cold, worsening the trembling. "How clueless can you be?" Seraphine remained seated and extended her hands. A golden mantle enveloped me, reducing the trembling and pain slightly. Swallowing hard, I tried to organize my thoughts. Explore new worlds at empire "What¡­ just happened?" I asked, now calmer. "You were an idiot, plain and simple," she shrugged. "Although I can''t completely blame you. It was just bad luck. I forgot that even hearing her true voice would be so harmful to you¡­ Don''t look at me like that! It''s not my fault your soul is so weak!" I glared at her with threatening eyes. "Her true voice?" I asked, swallowing my anger. Getting upset wouldn''t help right now, and I wouldn''t gain anything from it. Instead, I could use this as an opportunity to get some answers from her. Still¡­ how could she forget something so critical? Then again, thinking logically, could just hearing someone''s voice really kill me? "You shouldn''t be so surprised by that," Seraphine said with a sly smile. "Remember when I told you I could kill you with just a glance? It''s the same for Eva and Eryoniel. Your soul is not only fragile but also fractured. Of course, Eryoniel and I are aware of this, which is why we don''t use our true voices. Heh, although those flames of yours certainly protected you¡­ I wonder if they''d be fast enough for me¡­" She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Don''t even think about it," I said, giving her a serious look. "I wasn''t planning to, but fine, I''m sorry, okay? My bad¡­" She lowered her head slightly in a gesture of remorse. "But try to understand me a little. After spending so many years with humans, I''d forgotten¡­ Oh! Let''s take this as a learning moment," she said, raising a finger and flashing a smile. "Unlike me, Eva has spent most of her life locked away in that house. By using her true voice, I mean she''s speaking directly from her soul. Do you get what I''m saying?" she asked, a bit unsure. "Kind of¡­ I think," I replied, confused. I spent a few moments trying to grasp her words, which clearly carried deeper meaning. Eventually, I gave up and shook my head. "Actually, no, I don''t understand." "Words have power, immense power, especially when spoken directly from the soul. As you know, each of us has a unique ability¡ªit''s such a simple term, don''t you think? But putting that aside, what I mean is that speaking directly from the soul is essentially invoking the authority of that unique ability," she explained, her tone serious. "Let''s take what just happened to you as an example. Eva clearly has a unique ability inscribed in her soul: Mother Progenitor. By using that authority, she was practically sentencing you to death. Your fragile soul couldn''t handle hearing her words and interpreted them as an attack. You only managed to survive thanks to the blue flames. You can''t blame her¡ªshe''s been locked away in that house for so long that I suppose she forgot." Chapter 116 The power of speech ¡ªLet''s take what just happened to you as an example. Eva clearly has a unique ability inscribed in her soul: Mother Progenitor. By using that authority, she was practically sentencing you to death. Your fragile soul couldn''t bear to hear her words and interpreted them as an attack. You only survived thanks to the blue flames. You can''t blame her¡ªshe''s been locked in that house for so long that I suppose she forgot."Now... just rest a bit," Seraphine said as she lazily leaned back against the tree trunk after finishing her explanation. After hearing her words, I also stayed silent, processing the overwhelming amount of information: "Wait a moment¡­" I said, surprised. Seraphine opened one of her eyes. "What is it?" "Can a soul have more than one unique ability?" According to what I knew, it was certainly possible¡ªDavid had more than one unique ability. "Of course it can. In fact, it''s a requirement if you want to stop being mortal. For example¡­" She pointed to herself with a proud smile. "I have more than one ''unique ability.'' If that''s all¡­ let me rest." After speaking, she closed her eyes and fell silent. "At last, one of my questions answered¡­" I''d had this question for a while. Compared to David, who already had two unique abilities awakening, I... "System, show me my stats and unique ability," I commanded mentally. [Name: Arturo] [Race: Unknown ¨C Lesser Hybrid Creature] [Vitality: 151 years] [Age: 17 years] [Level: 40] Stats: [Strength: 77] [Agility: 74] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Endurance: 74] [Defense: 75] [Mana Points: 87] [Skill Points: 0] Unique Abilities: [Corruption Level 1] [20/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it fully transforms into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the host''s actions.] "This is my unique ability¡­ the description is very simple, but now with Seraphine''s explanation¡­ slow corruption of a human soul¡­" Opening my eyes, I thought, "Just by speaking, I can corrupt people¡­" It made sense¡ªit never stated the form or process that had to be used. Taking a deep breath, I understood why I hadn''t had any missions to corrupt the girls further. It turns out that just by speaking¡­ though it''s probably not that easy. Frowning, I thought, "Weak soul." To use the authority of a unique ability, a strong soul is needed, and clearly, I don''t have that. Skills: [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill causes others to feel a strong attraction to you. The more interest the person has, the easier it is to influence their mental state. (Only works if the target is in a lustful state.)] "Maybe these two abilities activating at the same time¡­ that''s probably why I managed¡­" Targets: [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochistic Saint!)] [Corruption Level: 15%] The difference between 3% and 15% was significant. Thinking about it, an idea came to mind: "Leslie''s soul must be much stronger than Daniela''s and consequently weaker than mine¡­ This could explain why hers increased to 15%, and Leslie''s only to 3%." "Interesting¡­" I murmured to myself. "Do you mind shutting up?" Seraphine''s frustrated voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "¡­!" I closed my mouth. Well, it wasn''t so bad. I gained a lot of insight from this traumatic experience. Words do have power, after all. It really is possible to have more than two unique abilities. I wonder what the real names of these abilities are¡­ Since Seraphine was the one who mentioned it, there must be truth to her words. I also wonder what abilities she has. One, I''m sure of¡ª"Mercy." That''s obvious. But could she have one more or two? Shaking my head, I dismissed the thought¡ªit''s pointless to dwell on it now. By the way, I''m already level 40¡­ still a rookie. I need to pass level 50 to really begin the proper path. For now, they''ll just have level numbers, and later, the proper titles will be assigned. Leaning back further against the tree, as the unbearable pain had completely disappeared, I let out a deep sigh: "It was definitely worth it. I just hope I don''t die if something similar happens again¡­ I hope." "Hmm¡­" Seraphine nodded. "He noticed." "Of course he did¡­" I replied, grabbing a fruit similar to the one she was eating. Eva had noticed from the first contact that I was a demon. The second was that she¡­ "You''re not my son." Those were the last words I heard from her¡­ and she never spoke to me again. Find more adventures on empire "Didn''t I tell you? Eva''s insane! Just because you''re not human, she stops talking¡­ But I think you see where this is going¡­" Seraphine wore a strange smile. "Damn it¡­" I sighed. She had just confirmed it¡ªhumans are indirectly her children. As for me, I''m only 5% human, practically nothing¡­ and that''s why she won''t talk to me. Honestly, given how things are going, I can''t find a way to talk to her¡­ unless¡­ I glanced furtively at Seraphine. "So talking is pointless if she doesn''t want to. What other options do I have?" I asked Seraphine. "For me to intervene, of course¡­ but¡­" She looked at me. "You''d owe me a favor. What do you think?" She extended her hand mysteriously. From my perspective, with her strange smile and clearly hidden malicious intentions, I could swear I saw a pair of horns on her head for a moment¡­ It felt like I was shaking hands with the devil himself. But after five days without success, I had no other options. "Fine¡­" I shook her hand and could clearly feel its softness. It was oddly satisfying. "Deal, then." Seraphine nodded and stood up, brushing off her white dress. Slowly, she walked toward the wooden house. Standing in front of the wooden door, she closed her eyes for a moment¡­ and simply knocked. Curious, I stood up as I heard the door creak open slowly. A head peeked out¡­ Chapter 117 Do you know her? Curious, I stood up upon hearing the door slowly creak open.A head peeked in... Strands of glossy black hair... I couldn''t make out the face of the famed Eve, the mother of all humans. For some reason, I couldn''t move, even though I desperately wanted to. It felt as though chains bound my entire body. Instead of resisting, I chose to simply listen. It was more than clear that Eve was behind all of this. "A visitor? For you? I don''t believe it. But since I haven''t had any guests in a very... very long time... Would you like to come in?" It was the same haunting voice I had heard five days ago. This time, however, a golden aura enveloped my body, sparing me the unpleasant experience from before. I could clearly see Seraphine sigh to herself before offering a slight smile. "I want to speak with you, so I''ll accept your courtesy." Eve nodded, and the wooden door opened wider, obscuring my view of what lay beyond. Seraphine walked into the small wooden house without hesitation. "Well then... back to waiting, as has become customary since I arrived here." As the door closed, my body regained its freedom. Left with no other options, I sat back down by the tree in silence. Seraphine examined the inside of the house. From the outside, it appeared small, but the interior was far larger than it seemed. Dimensional magic, she thought to herself. It was the only kind of magic capable of such an extraordinary and impressive feat. Find your next read at empire The interior was beautifully decorated, with white wooden panels and lamps that illuminated the space. Intricately carved wooden chairs and tables bore depictions of animals, some adorned with roses. Exotic animal-skin rugs covered the floors, and the air was fresh and soothing. Eve herself was slightly taller than Seraphine, or at least of equal height. She wore an ebony one-piece dress, her cascading black hair flowing down her back like a waterfall. Her figure was enviable¡ªperfect, even¡ªworthy of being called one of the most beautiful women across all three realms. With a motherly smile, Eve lovingly gestured toward one of the chairs. "Please, take a seat. I''ve prepared some cookies and exquisite tea." Seraphine nodded. "Very well," she replied simply, though inwardly, she was deeply surprised. Even her voice seemed to affect Seraphine more than she had anticipated. Sitting in the chair, Seraphine waited patiently, her eyes catching sight of something intriguing. "The Fruit of the Soul," she murmured to herself, noticing what appeared to be an ordinary apple sitting on a tray alongside several others¡ªat least five in total. Moments later, Eve returned. In one hand, she carried a small plate of chocolate cookies, and in the other, a teapot with delicate glass cups. Seraphine looked into Eve''s eyes, filled with infinite maternal love. Her beautiful brown eyes radiated warmth, and her soft, petal-like lips always carried a gentle smile. Even Seraphine, despite herself, had to admit Eve''s beauty was unparalleled. Eve placed the cookies and teapot on the table before sitting gracefully in the chair opposite Seraphine. With elegance, she poured tea into both cups. The liquid was clear and inviting. "Would you like to try it? It''s delicious," Eve said, sliding the small cup in front of Seraphine. Seraphine''s eyes gleamed with a quiet intensity as she took a bite of one of the cookies. Eve couldn''t hide her happiness, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. Seraphine also tried the cookies in silence. After a moment, she set the cup aside, gazing at Eve with a smile. "May we speak?" Eve lifted her head slightly. "Of course, we may." "How did it go?" I asked Seraphine as she walked back toward where I was sitting. By the look of it, their conversation had lasted nearly an entire day. I had begun to think she might not succeed, but when she finally emerged from that little house, I couldn''t help but ask. Seraphine pursed her lips slightly, snapped her fingers, and a shining red apple appeared in her hand. "This is for you," she said, handing me the fruit. I stared at it with wide eyes. "Really?" "Yes, but you can''t eat it yet," Seraphine said, crossing her arms. She gestured toward the door, which was still slightly ajar. "You''ll need to speak with her first before you can eat it. I don''t think you''d want to spend all eternity in this place, would you?" She walked over to the tree and leaned against it. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she added, "Let me give you some advice: never look her in the eyes. No, better yet, don''t look directly at her face at all. Keep your head down at all times. No matter what, do not lift it. That''s all." "Is this some kind of death sentence?" I muttered, feeling as though walking through that door would be like stepping straight into the guillotine. "You could see it that way. But this is the best I could manage... The rest depends on your words," Seraphine said with a faint smile. "Didn''t you say you were good with words?" With that, she closed her eyes. I watched her in silence, sighed, and set the apple aside. Reluctantly, I walked toward the door, hesitating for a moment. I really had no motivation to enter. "Come in," Eve''s voice echoed directly in my mind. With no other choice, I stepped through the door. It closed immediately behind me. Following Seraphine''s advice, I quickly lowered my head, not daring to take a single step without her instruction. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing footsteps, I looked down at the shadow on the floor¡ªa curvaceous figure, unmistakably Eve''s. Her bare feet moved gracefully across the ground. "So she told you... I see. This is better," Eve muttered to herself. "Come, I''ll guide you. Just follow me." I literally followed her steps. It felt like there was no more literal way to follow someone than to watch their feet. "Come along; just follow me. I have much to discuss with you, you know. Seraphine told me quite a bit about you. Unexpectedly, she shared something very intriguing that caught my attention. I haven''t seen the Seraph of Mercy in a very long time. Back then, whenever our gazes met, all she did was kneel and pray to God. I must say, she''s changed quite a bit over the years, especially when it comes to someone like you..." Eve continued speaking until she stopped abruptly. I kept my head lowered, not daring to lift it even slightly. "She told me something curious... Tell me, are you close to Lilith?" Eve extended her hands, and a shiver ran down my spine as I felt them gently cup my cheeks. "Do you know her?" she asked. Chapter 118 Quiz game "She told me something curious... Tell me, are you close to Lilith?"Eva extended her hands, and a shiver ran down my spine as I felt them gently cup my cheeks. "Do you know her?" she asked. "I don''t like lies. I just want to talk, as I mentioned earlier. Forgive my bad manners; you may sit if you wish," Eva said, removing her hands and stepping aside. "Alright..." I replied, trying to sound as normal as possible. I took a seat on the wooden chair, and I could hear Eva settling into a chair beside me. "I don''t bite. You don''t have to feel so nervous. We''re simply having a conversation. If you answer my question honestly, you can ask me one in return. I''m not abusive, nor do I enjoy intimidating others. Think of it as a game: I ask, you answer. You ask, I answer. It''s quite simple. If I feel satisfied, you can eat the apple. Does that sound fair?" As she finished her explanation, she placed a small, transparent cup in front of me. "Are you interested?" she asked again. Continue your adventure at empire If her questions revolve around Lilith, I have to admit that even I don''t know as much about her as it may seem. We can''t even be described as close enough to call each other friends. I see our relationship as a simple agreement¡ªa give-and-take deal where, on the surface, I seem to benefit far more than Lilith. Considering everything I''ve gained thanks to her... even though I don''t know much, the truth remains that I do know her. In fact, I even bear her mark on my body, along with an ability of hers. Thinking about it this way... I guess you could say we are close. So, I replied: "I know her, Miss Eva." I couldn''t think of a better way to address her. But the very thought of speaking with her made my head want to explode. Eva, the Mother, the Progenitor of Humanity, was sitting beside me. What kind of situation was this? For some reason, it feels easier to deal with Seraphines. Unlike her, Eva is a character I can barely comprehend. "Good, you didn''t lie. Now it''s your turn to ask anything you''d like." Her calm tone put me at ease for a moment. But upon thinking it over¡­ this truly felt like a question-and-answer game. I thought she''d want much more information about Lilith, but I was wrong. Now I found myself in a dilemma: what could I hope to learn from Eva? From what I understand¡ªand based on the scant and unreliable information in my mind¡ªEva has never appeared nor been relevant to history. So perhaps I could ask something about the past? That sounds like a good starting point. Formulating my question, I finally asked: "If I may, Miss Eva, and I hope I''m not being disrespectful... Where is Adam?" The most logical answer is that he''s in Heaven but no longer in the Garden of Eden. Considering that Eva is still alive at this point in time, it makes sense Adam would be too. "He''s dead. I killed him. And you don''t have to apologize. As I mentioned, you may ask anything, and I''ll answer honestly." Eva''s words were so gentle it didn''t seem like she was talking about the death of Adam as something significant¡ªespecially since she claimed to have killed him herself. Her tone and manner of speaking remained the same: a boundless, maternal love that seemed infinite. I swallowed dryly. "I see¡­" What else could I say? My turn was over. "Alright, now it''s my turn. How did you meet Lilith?" Eva asked, continuing the game. "My understanding is that Miss Lilith found me on the streets of the demonic empire when I was just a two-year-old child. She bought me from a slave trader and then took me to her castle. That''s how I met her." If the question is about meeting someone, then I must describe the literal first time we encountered each other. In my case, it was the reverse¡ªshe found me, and that''s how I came to know her. "Your turn," Eva said. "Why did you kill Adam?" It felt a bit odd that both of us were asking questions about other people rather than about ourselves. A conversation like this shouldn''t be centered on others, but rather on us. However, my curiosity got the better of me¡ªI wanted to know what had happened to Adam, the Father of Humanity. "He treated me poorly. After eating the apple and being cast out of Eden by God, he was no longer the same. He hit me, abused me. I didn''t defend myself¡ªit was, after all, my fault. I let him do whatever he wanted with me. I bore him many children as a way to atone for my sins¡­ many, many children. But he never changed. He treated me like an animal for years. I couldn''t do anything¡ªafter all, I was made to obey my man," she said calmly, as if speaking about Adam''s death wasn''t significant. Her words and tone didn''t change. Her infinite, maternal love seemed to persist throughout. She continued, "Then, for the first time, I reacted. For the first time, I defended myself. But even so, they punished me¡ªnot him¡ªjust for defending myself. Damn you, Adam. Damn you, God. Damn Heaven. I have suffered enough, but they''ll never know." She took a deep breath. "Alright, it''s my turn." "What do you know about Lilith?" Eva returned to the topic of Lilith. "I know she''s the Sin of Lust, a demon. I also know she has an adopted daughter. But beyond that, I don''t know much else about her..." I wasn''t sure if I should reveal anything more. After all, most of my understanding about Lilith''s origins is just speculation. "I see," Eva murmured to herself. "Your turn." "Some things are better left unknown. Knowledge is power, but it is also corruption," I recalled Lilith''s words. I had been tempted to ask about God, but I stopped myself. Lifting my head slightly without looking at her face, I asked, "Why did you return to the Garden of Eden?" Seraphine had mentioned that Eva chose to return here voluntarily to stay in this place for all eternity. "Judgment. I never wanted to return, but after killing Adam, I committed another sin: I killed with my own hands God''s first creation, made in His image and likeness. The messenger of God, the Throne Eryoniel, along with his two brothers, found me, judged me, and condemned me to remain in this place forever. I cannot escape unless all three suffer true death," she explained. Her tone softened slightly. "I don''t understand... I was only defending myself. He was about to kill me. For the first time in my life, I reacted. For the first time, I defended myself. And yet they punish me for it¡­" Eva sighed. Then, regaining her usual tone, she added, "Alright, my turn. Final question." "Do you know where the Rune of Life is?" she asked. The question was immense! I didn''t even have the faintest idea what the Rune of Life was. "I have no knowledge of it, Miss Eva," I replied. "I see¡­ very well. It''s your turn, and then the game of questions will end," Eva said as she ate a small cookie. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright¡­" Thinking for a moment, I realized this was the most important question for me right now. Although I wanted to learn about the Rune of Life, it seemed tied to the Flame of Life. Taking a deep breath, I asked, "Can I eat the Soul Fruit?" "You may," Eva said as she stood up. Before I knew it, I was outside the small wooden house. Chapter 119 Out of money "A total failure. The second event held about a week ago ended with most of the students injured and even... some more dead than alive. But the good news is that no one has died. The bad news, more for you than for us, is that it can''t stay this way. We need more data, so the Student Council President decided to hold another event, smaller in scale and much simpler than the last one. Still, for your information, let me tell you that if the results we gathered were second place, then, fortunately or unfortunately, you have another chance to recover your pride," Emilia reported with a serious expression."Likewise, it won''t happen immediately. We have some matters to attend to and a few loose ends... but since classes have just resumed..." Emilia frowned for a few seconds. "Without a doubt, this is the worst year I''ve ever had." Emilia lifted her head, and her eyes gleamed, particularly fixating on the three young women who were somehow more nervous than she was with everything happening in the academy. But putting that aside: "I haven''t arrived yet..." she murmured to herself. Your next journey awaits at empire She already knew about Arthur''s fragile soul balance due to the forced transformation he performed, something that both she, Elizabeth, and Seraphine knew he was about to do but didn''t stop. For one simple reason¡ªthey wanted to see the aspect he hid inside his human skin. Their curiosity far exceeded their expectations... and it wasn''t just them. In Elizabeth''s own words: "A true creature." Letting out a sigh, she mentally shook her head. Her gaze fell on Evelyn. "She''s stable... good..." Hypocritical as it may sound, she felt relieved to see Evelyn in good mental condition. Her eyes moved to the beautiful bright red bracelet on Evelyn''s wrist. Trusting her intuition, she turned her gaze to Leslie and likewise noticed something different... new earrings. Looking at Daniela, she saw a small necklace around her neck. "..." Emilia swallowed her words and put on a strange expression. The only ones she felt were a little more stable, in some way, were those three. On the other hand, Emilia silently observed the other students, all of them lost in their own thoughts, with serious and somber expressions. "You''re feeling better now, right?" Leslie asked, staring directly at Daniela, who was sitting across from her. Daniela was eating a fruit salad with a small smile and bright eyes. She put down her fork and looked at Leslie: "You could say I''m better than I was a few days ago. Don''t worry too much, Leslie, and thank you... you know." Daniela blushed slightly from embarrassment. "Your ears... they''re cute," Evelyn, who was also sitting beside her, pointed at Daniela''s red ears with her fork. Daniela nodded while staring at her fruit plate... then turned her gaze to her own dish, most of which was meat. She remained silent as she continued eating. "Ufff..." Daniela sighed and took a deep breath to calm herself. She glanced at the necklace on her neck. "Damn bastard! You still haven''t arrived!" she cursed Arthur in her mind and returned to eating her fruit. Leslie also remained silent and turned her attention back to the small dessert on the table. With a small spoon, she savored it with a bright smile. "Free food always tastes delicious," Leslie thought to herself... even though it was actually Arthur''s money. "I have no money..." Arthur muttered with a frown, staring at the account where his money was supposed to be¡ªor rather, the merit points system devised by the academy. He had earned those points in the last event and by doing a few other things to gain more, but right now his account was at zero. His gaze deepened even more. Although these points were awarded by the academy, they were also usable outside of it. It was a feasible method for students, functioning like the currency of the entire empire. However, it was useless in other empires where it held no value at all. Right now, I''m really hungry, but I have no money¡ªtwo very big problems. "Seriously? What do you spend your merit points on?" Seraphine asked, looking at me with a gaze... very disapproving for a man. She shook her head: "Here." Handing me a shiny coin, she walked in the opposite direction. "I hope to see you again at the academy," she said as her figure disappeared into the crowd of people in the public shopping center. "It''s as if no one can even see her..." I thought, observing how absolutely no one was amazed by the beauty of this woman walking among normal, ordinary humans. With the moonlight shining over the empire, I turned my gaze back to my objective¡ªfood, real food with meat in it and not those damned fruits... the only thing I ate in the Garden of Eden. "Excuse me, I''d like to place an order," I called the waitress while ordering what I wanted. I simply waited for my food to arrive. "Well, what a surprise we have here." A voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Turning my head: "Excuse me, may I sit here?" Black hair and bright black eyes, wearing a suit that matched his appearance, and far more handsome than me. With a slight smile, he pointed at the chair in front of me. After hesitating for a moment: "Fine." Ariel put on a radiant smile. Behind him emerged a young woman with snow-white hair and deep blue eyes, styled elegantly, along with a dark bluish-black one-piece dress. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at me, placing a mysterious smile on her lips. "Hm... Arthur, right?" Ariel pulled out one of the chairs, and Elizabeth nodded as she sat down. She adjusted her dress and crossed her legs. Following closely, Ariel also took a seat. "Yes, it''s a pleasure, Your Imperial Highness," I bowed my head and greeted her properly. Although within the academy her status didn''t matter¡ªsince one of the rules was that everyone was equal¡ªoutside of it, her title did matter. A lot. But right now, that doesn''t matter. "What the hell is happening right now?" I cursed in my mind... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 120 Very late Really delicious, possibly the best meal I''ve had in a long time. Eating fruit all the time isn''t exactly bad, but personally, I much prefer having a big steak on my plate. Everything about this is nutritious, it fills me with energy, and I feel like it even rejuvenates my cells... Maybe I''m exaggerating, but that''s just how good the dish in front of me is. It was a grilled steak, served with some rice and salad. It would''ve been a great night if it weren''t for¡­Glancing out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ariel to my right and Elizabeth to my left¡­ Two imperial heirs, princes of their respective empires. Iconic and highly respected figures, beloved and immensely important to the people of different cities. In other words, individuals at the very top of the social hierarchy. And yet, here they were, sitting in some random restaurant in the center of the Light Empire, as if they were just normal, everyday people. Honestly, I was a little surprised. While they weren''t eating the exact same thing as me, their food was similar¡ªlow-quality meat and staples affordable for the common folk. Considering their status, their lineage, and the privileges they were born with, it was only natural to assume they''d always had the best quality food at their fingertips since childhood. I don''t know¡­ Maybe it sounds stupid, but that''s how it seems to me, seeing them eat here in this noisy place. Looking around, there were men drinking, laughing, and singing without a care, while others smiled in response. None of this seemed to bother them in the slightest. I took another bite of meat in silence. "Better not overthink it. For now¡­ is this what my eyes are seeing? Are they on some kind of date?" I spoke to myself in my head. I was a little nervous. I just wanted a quiet evening to eat and then head back to the residence to greet the girls¡­ Sighing, I realized coming here tonight was a bad decision. I really regretted it. Instead, I hurried to finish my plate so I could leave. This was a little too uncomfortable. "Completely restored¡­ truly impressive," Elizabeth murmured to herself. In her eyes, nothing could escape her notice. She already knew about the fractured state of Arthur''s soul. A complete tragedy for any kind of being across the three realms. The soul is a deeply mysterious thing, and even the slightest damage can be fatal. Yet, as always, there is a way forward. To heal this kind of agony, the only solution is the forbidden fruit guarded by Eve in the Garden of Eden, which Seraphine had managed to help her acquire. She lowered her gaze, and her eyes brightened slightly. The food in this place was peculiar. Although she had come here purely out of curiosity, it had a flavor that was somewhat peculiar and entirely different from what she was used to eating. She couldn''t quite explain it. It was¡­ more human? "If you''ll excuse me¡­ I need to leave," Arthur said. Clearly, he was looking for an opportunity to escape. But at that moment, with a smile, I moved closer to him. Grasping his arm, I leaned in and whispered, "You can''t leave a beautiful lady all alone in such dangerous streets¡­ That wouldn''t be very gentlemanly." "Yeah, don''t be like that, Arthur. We still have plenty of time¡­ Look," Ariel said, pointing to the moon that was just starting to rise. "The night is still young." "Really¡­" Arthur tried to come up with another excuse, but I pressed my body closer to his and said, "No, you have nothing else to do¡­ Right?" "Ugh¡­ damn it¡­" he cursed in his mind. "Fine¡­ What are we doing?" he asked, clearly annoyed. He really wanted to leave! He didn''t want to spend time with the two of us at all. Something about this didn''t feel right to him. "Perfect! First, let''s get out of here," I said with a beautiful smile on my red lips. I dragged him out of the restaurant. With no way to escape, he had no choice but to follow me. But out of the corner of my eye, I critically glanced at Ariel. Aren''t they supposed to be on a date? Look at her! I signaled with my eyes. Don''t let her flirt with me! Experience tales with empire Ariel seemed to notice my look and only smiled, shrugging indifferently as if Elizabeth''s behavior didn''t bother him in the slightest. "You¡­" Arthur looked at him with wide eyes. "Aren''t you supposed to be on a date?" He was very surprised. "Date? Not at all. It''s all for appearances. Don''t you get it? No one can really see us. Well, to be specific, they can see us, but it''s a different aspect they perceive. What they see is just a simple commoner girl in an ordinary dress. It''s the same for Ariel. And as I said, this isn''t a date¡ªit''s more like a visit. Yes, that''s the right word," Elizabeth explained as she walked even closer to him, navigating through the crowd as if she already knew where she was headed. This wasn''t a coincidence. Arthur frowned. "Saint Seraphine told you?" "Exactly. Seraphine was kind enough to tell me about your grand return from the heavens. She''s always so thoughtful with me," Elizabeth replied, as if nothing strange were happening, as though she weren''t carrying out some kind of kidnapping. "But you shouldn''t worry too much. I just want to tell you a few very interesting things," she continued as she crossed through narrow streets and eventually arrived at an open field, empty and quiet. Finally, Arthur felt his arm freed from Elizabeth''s grip. She stepped in front of him, clasping her hands behind her back and swaying slightly, a playful smile on her lips. "How are you feeling?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine, thanks¡­" He was certain now¡ªshe knew everything, just like Seraphine. The same might also apply to Emilia. Maybe they had been behind it all. Now, what the hell did she want to talk to him about? He felt utterly exhausted. "That''s wonderful! Now tell me¡ªno, you don''t have to say anything. I just want to ask a few things I''m curious about and confirm a few others," Elizabeth said as she sat on a bench that appeared out of nowhere. She crossed one leg over the other. "Are you interested in fighting this guy?" Elizabeth gestured to Ariel, who remained indifferent, gazing into a specific spot in the darkness. From that darkness, another figure appeared¡ªa young girl, slightly smaller than Elizabeth, with beautiful, shiny black hair and piercing red eyes. Azrael remained silent, scanning her surroundings. Her crimson gaze landed first on Arthur, then on her brother, and finally on Elizabeth. "Brother, it''s already too late. You were supposed to be home fifteen minutes ago," she said calmly. But somehow, her words enveloped the entire area in complete darkness. Chapter 121 Beautiful light "Brother, it''s already too late. You were supposed to be home fifteen minutes ago," she said calmly. Yet somehow, her words enveloped the entire area in total darkness.The darkness around us was serene and tranquil, yet so profound it could easily be terrifying. Still, for some strange reason, it carried a faint sense of loneliness. Putting that feeling aside, I silently looked at Azrael. Her neatly styled hair cascaded down her back, her rosy lips and glowing red eyes matched with a short black dress. In short, she was entirely different from the usual appearance she had at the academy. The transformation was devastatingly striking¡ªher porcelain skin adorable and doll-like, further accentuated by her petite stature that gave her an almost ethereal charm. Even so¡ª"Brother?" I thought, secretly surprised. I glanced at Ariel out of the corner of my eye. He wore a somewhat awkward smile, sighed slightly, and looked up at the moon in the sky. "Sister¡­ not now, I''m a bit busy," he said with a smile, walking slowly toward Azrael. She looked at him, then shifted her gaze to Elizabeth, studying them both. "You lied to me?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, her crimson eyes glowing dangerously. "Just a little¡­ but!" Ariel raised a finger, attempting to justify himself. "It was necessary. You know how strict you can be; I had no other options." He shrugged. "Even so, this is wrong. We''ll have a talk when we return." Azrael crossed her arms and glanced briefly at me. "What''s this about fighting Arthur?" she asked, her tone serious. "Oh! That''s because it would be very interesting to watch!" Elizabeth raised her hand and spoke with a bright smile, her eyes lighting up. "It''s just for fun, and it''s necessary too. Don''t you think it''ll be exciting?" "I don''t care if it''s exciting or not," Azrael said coldly, looking at Elizabeth. "Tell me, what are you planning?" She turned her gaze to her brother. Ariel smiled slightly. "An experiment." "Experiment?" Azrael repeated, confused. "Yes, exactly. You know what I''m talking about," Ariel said with a mysterious smile. Azrael frowned, remaining silent for a few moments. "If you put it that way, it makes sense, yes." She nodded, then turned to look me in the eyes as if awaiting a response. A fight with Ariel, I thought to myself. I didn''t know much about him or Azrael, but now I knew they were siblings. On the other hand, seeing Ariel''s confident, almost carefree smile with a hint of arrogance suggested he was sure of himself. But at the same time, I couldn''t quite figure out what Elizabeth had in mind by requesting a combat. From what I understood, these kinds of things were prohibited outside the academy¡ªunless¡­ "Exactly. As we all know, the second event was a total failure, and we can''t assign points to the classes for¡­ let''s call them security reasons," Elizabeth said, clicking her tongue slightly. "So, I proposed a combat between classes. But since there are five¡­ there''s a small problem, easily solved, but I won''t tell you the details. This will be discussed tomorrow with your respective assigned tutors. But the conclusion is," Elizabeth stood up, "the first class, being the top one, won''t fight anyone. A bit unfair, but normal, isn''t it?" She shrugged indifferently. "So, that means the other four classes will face off against each other, and the winner will challenge the first class?" That didn''t make much sense. The first class would have a clear and significant advantage over the other four. "Yes, but let me tell you, during the second event, if it weren''t for the chaos, they would have been the winners. That''s why it was decided this way. If you want to reach the top, you''ll have to fight for it. I''m confident Class Two will be the one to challenge Class One," Elizabeth said, crossing her arms. Then she looked at Azrael. "Don''t you want to be with your brother? It would be easy for me to arrange that transfer, you know." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, I don''t want any help from you," Azrael said firmly. "Understood," Elizabeth said with a faint smile, then turned her gaze to me. "And what do you say?" "What do I say?" I scoffed inwardly. My opinion didn''t matter. Based on what she had just said, as the organizer of this event, it was clear I had no voice. She would do whatever she wanted without issue, even if¡­ "Fine." "Good, I like that confidence of yours. If you manage to win, I''ll let you join the council. What do you think?" Elizabeth leaned forward slightly, looking at me. "The council holds more power than the professors and administrative staff. We''re only below the headmaster. That''s a lot of power in your hands. Interesting, don''t you think?" For some reason, every time she spoke, it felt like listening to the temptations of Lilith herself. Her words were as sweet as honey, but she couldn''t be fully trusted. I knew her twisted personality too well. "And if I lose?" There are no gains without consequences. That''s something I''d learned over the past few months. There''s always a catch in every opportunity. "If you lose, I''ll drop you to the fifth class," she said bluntly, her smile just as kind and her eyes still gleaming. "It would be a shame to separate you from Leslie, Evelyn, and Daniela, don''t you think?" "That would be quite unfortunate, yes," I agreed. That made sense, but it also made me realize she had an idea of the kind of relationship I had with them. Still¡­ joining the council, though it meant more work, also represented an opportunity. "I see we understand each other very well. Take this, it''s my gift to you," Elizabeth said, extending her hand. "A candy?" I asked, slightly surprised as I accepted it. "It''s chocolate-flavored and very expensive¡ªone of my favorite candies," she said with a hint of sadness as she looked at the candy in my hand. "Well, that''s all from me. It was a pleasure talking to you. Shall we go?" She turned her head and brightly looked at Ariel, extending her hand. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Ariel approached her with a smile, gently took her hand, and with a nod, left with Elizabeth. Now it was just Azrael and me. We silently watched them as they walked away hand in hand like two lovers. I have to say, I don''t understand them. "You won''t win," Azrael''s delicate, doll-like voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Who knows, maybe I will, maybe I won''t," I replied calmly. When I turned to look at her, she was gone. I was alone in the middle of an alley, the only light coming from the moon. Chapter 122 Be at home "Then, what do you have to tell me?" Daniela''s voice sounded serious and slightly annoyed. She was sitting in a chair in my room with one leg crossed over the other, arms folded, and a frown on her face as she stared down. If it seems like I was being judged, well, I sort of was. I didn''t fully understand it, but¡­ looking just beside her, Leslie and Evelyn were there too. Leslie had a small smile on her face, while Evelyn looked like she was about to fall asleep. It''s worth mentioning that it was very late at night¡ªso late, in fact, that I was surprised they were even awake¡­ well, mostly awake in Evelyn''s case.The situation was more or less what I expected, but I thought it would happen during the day. The thing is, Daniela was upset, and for good reason. Right now¡­ I was sitting on the floor. To be honest, I''d prefer to have this kind of conversation with her tomorrow. I really wanted to go to bed. But Daniela''s frown deepened as I stayed silent. "I''m sorry for lying to you." I couldn''t say much more than that. All I could do was apologize. My situation was complicated too. Was this a trust issue? I didn''t think so. There are things that simply can''t be said and must be kept to oneself¡ªat least, that''s the rational way of looking at it. But emotionally? I suppose I had hurt Daniela''s feelings, and maybe even broken her trust. It''s often said that women think with their emotions. A complicated way of doing things, but that''s just how it is¡­ my conflicted gaze reflected my thoughts. "Ugh¡­ just drop it. Whatever it is, I guess it doesn''t matter¡­" Daniela sighed and stopped frowning. She took a deep breath. "Alright. I know it''s complicated, but still¡­ it hurt, you know¡­" She turned her head slightly. "You''re very honest with yourself," Leslie said with a smile. "Can we go to sleep now?" Evelyn asked, her eyes lighting up at the realization that the ordeal seemed to be over. "You two!" Daniela blushed slightly as she stood up. "Hmph!" She pouted, then walked over to me. As she looked me in the eyes, she said, "No more secrets¡­ I hope. I know it might be irrational, but I just want to be in the same place as you. I don''t want to be left out." "I''ll do my best," I replied, trying to stand up. Suddenly, a hand rested on my shoulder. I looked up to see Daniela''s beautiful smile. "Where did you go?" she asked softly. "Alright¡­" I thought I could escape this, but I was wrong. In fact, I think I fell into a trap. Seeing Daniela''s smile¡ªand the clear curiosity in Leslie''s and Evelyn''s faces¡ªit was obvious they wanted to know exactly what had happened. The problem was¡­ Daniela was the daughter of the Seventh of Mercy, a seraph. Leslie and Evelyn were the same, though dormant. Everything I''d done was connected to the heavens, and I didn''t think Daniela knew the true identity of her "mother." "My soul was practically fractured," I said. I didn''t think it was wise to keep lying, but I wasn''t a fan of telling the whole truth either. I was stuck somewhere in the middle. Half-truths mixed with lies seemed like the best option. It wasn''t really breaking my word¡ªsometimes lies are merciful, while the truth can be disastrous. So¡­ The story I told them was relatively simple. By overexerting myself, my soul had fractured. I wasn''t left permanently disabled thanks to my blue flames, something that might otherwise have been impossible to believe. But I added that using these flames burned my soul and flesh as if I were being consumed alive, which made it more plausible. I also mentioned that the flames themselves were special in many ways, without going into too much detail¡ªsomething Daniela agreed with. It''s often said that unique abilities come with equally great burdens; the stronger the ability, the more dangerous the drawbacks. This gave the story more credibility, especially since it was mostly true. In this situation, the only one who was able to help me was Seraphine, Daniela''s mother. Explore more at empire When Daniela heard this, her eyes widened. She was understandably shocked. The highest figure in the church on earth helping a demon? Even she was left speechless. She stayed silent for a moment, processing what she had just heard. There wasn''t much point in lying further; she could easily ask her "mother" if it was true. After a few moments, she nodded. Although it''s widely believed to be practically incurable and impossible, there are secrets the church and the imperial throne keep hidden. The thing is, Seraphine had a cure to help me. Why that is, I don''t know¡ªit''s strange, honestly. Trying to explain it to others would sound like some ridiculous, far-fetched story. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, with Seraphine''s help¡ªand the incredible coincidence that she happened to have this fruit in her garden¡ªI was able to heal. When I mentioned the fruit, Daniela''s expression shifted slightly. It seemed she knew of this extraordinary place, which made the story even more plausible. In conclusion, that''s what happened. The reason I took so long was because I had to go through the healing process. The story made a lot of sense. At least, I think it did. Seeing the expressions of the three girls as they thought about the story, I knew I had managed to convince them¡ªat least partially. The best part was that Daniela could verify it, though I doubted she''d ask Seraphine about it. Daniela tilted her head slightly. "Emotions don''t lie, but¡­ I''m satisfied. Most of what you said is true. Like I said, I know you might have your reasons for hiding a few things, but I''m happy," she said with a nod before standing up. "Alright, we''d better get some rest." She stretched and lowered one hand. "I''m glad you''re okay. I really liked the gift, but¡­ don''t do anything stupid again, idiot." She pointed at Leslie. "She almost went crazy when you didn''t come back." "You can''t say that!" Leslie turned red and began to protest. Evelyn woke up at the noise. She raised her head, looked at them in confusion, then glanced at me with a smile before closing her eyes again. "¡­" It''s good to be home. Chapter 123 Academic Festival So many people¡ªtoo many, I''d say. But thinking about it, it''s only natural. Many are curious, and others overly excited about what''s happening. After all, this is the first time in its history that the academy''s gates have been opened to the general public. People from all walks of life can be seen wandering back and forth, eager to take in as much as they can and enjoy this rare opportunity for as long as possible. It''s incredible to see just how many people the academy''s campus can accommodate. Children are running everywhere, playing and engaging in all sorts of activities. The atmosphere feels like a festival. "Smart move by the director," I muttered to myself. It''s clear why he opened the academy''s doors: to salvage its reputation. After the disaster of the second event and the fallout involving certain individuals, it was obvious that they couldn''t escape unscathed. They tried to keep everything contained within the academy, but it was impossible. The rumors spilled out into the empire''s streets, and the whispers among the citizens spread much faster than anyone had anticipated. A bad public image is damaging enough, but when doubts begin to fill people''s hearts, it stirs even more trouble. And as they say, you can''t silence your own citizens. This unrest hit especially hard for the students involved, some of whom belonged to noble families. As a result, a bold decision had to be made by the empire''s leadership and the academy director. There were countless ways they could''ve tried to "fix" the problem¡ªoffering money to the affected families or granting certain privileges for a few months. But that would''ve been unfair, especially for those from lower classes. In the end, the brilliant idea came from Elizabeth. Of course, it had to be her. As the student council president, she''s a highly influential figure in the academy, and her suggestions are always well-received. Plus, considering she''s the imperial princess, it''s no surprise her voice carries weight. Initially, her idea wasn''t well-received. Who would''ve imagined it¡ªopening the academy''s gates to the public? A bold move. But Elizabeth''s words gradually convinced the empire''s higher-ups and the academy''s leadership. Finally, with the emperor''s approval and the director''s consent, the announcement was made across the streets of the empire. "The Academic Festival"¡ªthat''s the name they gave this special day, so to speak. But of course, that wasn''t enough. While the idea was daring and intriguing for the citizens, simply wandering around aimlessly would eventually bore them, bringing the academy back to square one. To avoid this, they decided to allow merchants to set up small stalls¡ªselling food, artifacts, clothing, and other items of public interest. As for how I know this¡­ "It was so boring having to talk to all those people about things that were far from interesting. Seriously, sitting for five hours and chatting isn''t exciting in the least¡­" Elizabeth muttered while crouched, talking non-stop. "¡­?" She was carefully examining what seemed to be a wooden doll, turning it over to inspect every detail. She seemed oddly fascinated by it. I glanced at the merchant selling it¡ªhis hands clasped together, sweating nervously. No wonder; he was extremely tense. After all, the image of the imperial princess is well-known throughout the empire. Snow-white hair, ocean-blue eyes, a beauty bordering on divine, and an aura so peculiar it compels people to approach her. All of this together makes her an unforgettable presence. And for merchants, this wasn''t just about her. Many influential students were roaming the festival grounds. For these merchants, this was an incredible opportunity. "Hm¡­" Elizabeth stared at the doll intently. After a few moments, she nodded with a smile. Then, turning to me, she looked hopeful, her peculiar eyes filled with anticipation. I hesitated, wondering what her intentions were. Glancing at the doll in her hands, my eyes widened slightly. Shaking my head, I sighed. I understood what she was trying to say, but unfortunately¡ªor perhaps fortunately¡ªI didn''t have any money on me. Continue your journey at empire Elizabeth smirked mockingly. "No money, no luck with women," she quipped, pulling out a gold coin and handing it to the vendor. "N-No! How could I¡­?" The poor man grew even more flustered, sweating profusely. Receiving money from the princess, and far more than the doll was worth, clearly overwhelmed him. "Just take it. Remember, the academy''s motto is that everyone is equal within its walls. As a gesture of gratitude for being here, keep the change," Elizabeth said, placing the coin in the vendor''s trembling hands before standing up. She turned and motioned for me to follow her. Looking around at how calm everything seemed, I thought, Of course, it''s all thanks to the motto she just mentioned. The most important thing at this festival is maintaining order. Some of the arrogant, spoiled children from noble families will inevitably try to cause trouble for the commoners. For this, there are students assigned to deal with such problems. "Do you think this was the best decision?" Elizabeth asked, glancing around. I couldn''t tell if she was genuinely excited or just pretending. "It''s the best they could''ve done. Look around¡ªpeople everywhere are enjoying the festival." I had to admit, everything had been organized very quickly. From what Elizabeth told me, the day I found her with Elias¡ªor rather, the day they found me¡ªthey were verifying if the rumors about something big happening at the academy were bearing fruit. Not that I knew much about it, since I was more interested in the food than the gossip. "Yes, it''s much better than I expected. But it''s still not enough. There''s one piece missing from the puzzle. We need to do something that will leave a lasting impression and give people something to talk about for a long time. Time we need to restore our image," Elizabeth said cryptically. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A situation you caused yourself?" I raised an eyebrow, surprised by how shameless she could be. "Of course. I don''t want to keep hearing my aunt''s complaints about how the academy''s situation is my fault," Elizabeth sighed. "That''s why I decided to open the academy''s gates. But even so, there''s still one thing missing." She smiled brightly. "As you know, this festival will last five days¡ªa full week of classes. But on the last day, there will be a little surprise for the entire empire to witness!" Elizabeth extended her hands, bowing slightly in a noble farewell gesture. "It was a pleasure spending the day with you, Arthur," she said before taking her leave. With my hands in my pockets, I glanced around once more. "There really are so many people." This day had been a bit strange. With Elizabeth''s invitation, I had no choice but to accompany her. It wasn''t a bad day overall, but I couldn''t help keeping my guard up around her. I couldn''t tell what she was really thinking or the true purpose behind this five-day festival, based on her words. Still, I had a good idea of what the last day would entail. It seemed obvious. The event would likely showcase the power of the academy''s students and the empire''s future promising talents. Without a doubt, this would generate countless rumors, diverting attention from previous incidents. It was a clever move on Elizabeth''s part. But if this event really happened as planned, I''d find myself under the watchful eyes of the entire empire. And if I failed miserably¡­ Well, that was something I wanted to avoid at all costs. Fortunately, I had five days to prepare. Sitting on one of the few empty benches, I observed the people around me. Many changes had been set in motion, but for now, nothing notable seemed to be happening. Still, I had an uneasy feeling. So many innocent people gathered at the academy, including women and children¡­ It seemed like the perfect moment for an attack. Gazing up at the sky, I murmured to myself, "The perfect time for a demon attack." I could only hope that the academy''s higher-ups were aware of the risks of hosting such an event. Surely, they wouldn''t just sit idly by. Or so I hoped. Chapter 124 Perfect day "They won''t stay still. Well, specifically speaking, the people... Just look at them." Daniela, arms crossed, watched as the crowd bustled in a specific area. Inside the academy campus, a large group of people had gathered for a simple reason: to watch. Yes, that''s right¡ªcuriosity had driven them to form a circle around the spectacle that was just beginning. Daniela furrowed her brow deeply as she glanced at herself. "What''s the difference?" She turned to her friend Beatrice, who also had her brow knitted, as if they were both annoyed. "I don''t know! But without a doubt, they''re stealing all the attention." Beatrice also looked at herself¡ªa lovely, light-green one-piece dress. Similarly, she glanced at Daniela, who wore shorts paired with a pastel pale blouse, a ribbon around her waist, and her hair tied back. It had to be said that the two of them looked more than beautiful, ready to visit and eat all they could at the lively festival that was just as vibrant as yesterday. Even though this was only the second day, there seemed to be far more people than before. Continue your adventure with empire "Jealous? Of that?" Adrian made a carefree remark. He wasn''t fond of attracting attention, but even so, he couldn''t help but notice some glances in his direction as he adjusted his glasses. "Stop worrying about it. Here." Olivia joined the conversation, holding three skewers of juicy meat in her hand. She handed one to each of her friends and then turned her gaze to the commotion. "They''re really popular," she said while savoring the juicy grilled meat. "Doesn''t it bother you?" Beatrice raised an eyebrow at Olivia''s indifference to such a delicate subject. "No? I don''t think I need that kind of attention, you know." Olivia flashed a teasing smile at Beatrice. "Hmph! Of course, after all, you only need attention from Elias, missy..." Beatrice returned the teasing smile. "Hey!" Olivia blushed slightly, glancing at Elias out of the corner of her eye. "Delicious..." Meanwhile, Elias paid no mind to the conversation, focusing entirely on his skewer of meat. Noticing Olivia''s shadowed gaze, he shuddered slightly and offered an awkward smile. "What''s wrong?" he asked innocently. "Nothing!" Olivia turned away, annoyed, and looked ahead. "Although I must admit, it''s incredible how completely we''re being ignored." "Right? I was thinking the same thing..." Daniela pursed her lips. It wasn''t envy¡ªshe was just surprised by the kind of attention Leslie and Evelyn were receiving. But it wasn''t normal attention, you know, the kind directed at someone''s beauty. It felt more like... devotion? She wasn''t sure. Most of the citizens'' gazes seemed as though they were looking at angelic beings. That''s why Daniela felt strange and, for some reason, annoyed¡ªnot because of envy but because she could clearly see how uncomfortable the two were amid such a crowd. She also felt odd about the people''s behavior. At first, she thought it was just because of their beauty, but as more people gathered and she observed the emotions reflected in their gazes, she began to doubt. Shaking her head, she muttered, "Well, I''ll get them out of there," and began walking toward them. "I don''t feel good at all..." Evelyn murmured softly, holding a glass of water. Her pale complexion betrayed her unease as she took a deep breath. Her eyes quickly fell on a plate filled with skewers of meat. Quietly sneaking her hand out, she successfully grabbed two of them. On high alert, she quickly bit into one. "Delicious." "What happened to you?" Leslie asked, confused. She was still somewhat dazed from what had happened a few minutes earlier. She couldn''t understand why they had suddenly been surrounded by ordinary people¡ªmany of them. She felt odd, even shy, under the many gazes they''d drawn, as she nervously brought another skewer to her mouth. "Well, just forget about it, all right? Just take it as something weird." Daniela nodded with a small smile. Looking around, she noticed the atmosphere was quieter here. Away from the main campus, where most of the crowd had been, they sat on the grass, apart from the commotion. "It''s a beautiful day," Olivia said, sitting down as well. She pulled a basket from her ring while Elias spread a large blanket beside her, placing the basket in the center. It was a perfect day for a picnic. "Just take it. See? With this, you can get in. Isn''t it beautiful?" A soft voice called out to a boy. The boy turned his gaze toward the young woman. The beautiful jewel in her hand shone brightly, like a tiny star. Hesitating for a moment, he finally shook his head. "It''s not mine," he said in a childish voice. "You don''t understand. I''m giving it to you. Don''t you want it?" The young woman spoke again, extending her hands. The boy looked up at her. She was hiding in the shadows of an alley. "My mom told me I shouldn''t take things from strangers," he said softly, lowering his head, feeling a bit sad. "Come on, you know... with this lovely jewel, you can help heal your mom," the young woman said again, her voice now even softer. The boy''s head shot up, his eyes shining brightly. "Really? It can heal my mom! She''ll walk again?" He stepped closer to the woman hidden in the shadows, clenching his small fists as his body trembled slightly. "What a fragile child... Are you hungry?" Her pale hands reached out, gently stroking his head. "Mm." The boy nodded. "Ever since my mom fell ill, I haven''t been able to find money for food..." His voice was quiet. He had held onto the small hope of finding discarded money or food¡ªjust something. The academy gates had been open, and people of all kinds walked these streets occasionally. But luck hadn''t been on his side until he stumbled upon this young woman. "Don''t worry, child. With this beautiful jewel, all your problems will be solved. Your mother will be cured, and you''ll be able to eat as much as you want. Isn''t that wonderful?" The young woman''s hands gently caressed the boy''s dirty cheeks. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But..." A small part of him wanted to refuse, remembering his mother''s advice. "You wouldn''t want your mother''s condition to worsen, would you?" Her pale hands reached out further. "No..." The boy shook his head emphatically, fear gripping his heart at the thought of losing his mother. If she died, he would be left all alone. "Just take it..." The young woman''s voice grew even softer. The boy extended his small hand. As soon as it touched the jewel, he thought, "It''s cold..." Slowly, the boy''s body was consumed by the shadows of the streets. Chapter 125 Casual conversation Discover stories with empire "They''ll fall like flies." Elizabeth sat comfortably in a luxurious armchair, a robe draped over her curvaceous body. She took a cup and brought it to her lips... "Isn''t it too obvious?" Morgana, her best friend, was standing beside her, staring at her in shock. She looked down at the floor beneath her feet, feeling like she was floating on air. After all, the Imperial Castle was the largest structure ever built. Now, she was in the private room of the Imperial Princess. They were talking about matters that seemed trivial at first glance. Morgana picked up a few cookies from the table and stayed silent. "Of course it is," Elizabeth replied with a smirk. "But sometimes, my dear friend, the simplest solution is the most practical. Why bother with a detailed plan that might end in failure? No thanks. I don''t like wasting time on dull things. Instead, I prefer the little pleasures life has to offer, and this is one of them. You could say I''m satisfied with myself." Elizabeth puffed her chest with pride and disdain. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morgana frowned, looking gloomily at the pile of papers that Elizabeth was supposed to read, but as usual... "The authorization you wrote is still pending. They''re waiting for you at the palace, in front of the Imperial Throne." Morgana spoke seriously, passing on her father''s words. "Hmmm." Elizabeth put the glass cup down on the table and paused to think for a moment. "The Emperor wants to speak with me?" She was somewhat surprised by this unexpected turn. Morgana sighed. "Don''t think you can easily fool the Emperor. He''s not like Professor Emilia, who gives you free rein. He already knows what''s truly on your mind about this festival you''ve planned." Morgana crossed her arms and looked at Elizabeth with concern. "He''s too clever for my bad luck... Well, I guess if he were stupid, he wouldn''t be the strongest human on Earth," Elizabeth said, turning to her friend. "You''ll come too, right?" "Yes, by my father''s orders. And as your friend, I have to be there. The Emperor wants to see me too." Morgana stood up and stretched lazily. "Alright, I guess I have to look presentable in front of my father." Elizabeth stood up as well, and with a snap of her fingers, four maids entered the room. "Do your best, my father is waiting for me." With a radiant smile, Elizabeth greeted her maids. The images or words you might have about the Imperial Throne Room or the Imperial Hall must be many¡ªradiant beyond belief, shining like stars, illuminated by grand chandeliers and unique crystals, with vast stretches of decoration everywhere, giving an air of peace and welcoming hospitality. Of course, this is far from reality, or rather, from all logic. The hall where the Emperor resides is expected to have an atmosphere of kindness and consideration, as history books tell us: "The Emperor is kind to the people. The Emperor is the protector of the Empire. Long live the Emperor!" But the people have no idea what it truly means to be an Emperor... Dark and silent, gray halls with black marble, forming four lines that led toward the front. Around them, there was nothing¡ªno decorations like paintings or sculptures. Little light filtered through the large windows, making the place neither remarkable nor eye-catching. It was the opposite of what one might expect from a powerful ruler flaunting their wealth and power with grand details. This place... it was somber and very long. You had to walk a lot to reach the front of the Imperial Throne. Above, there was a blood-red curtain swaying gently, and at its center were several symbols that formed two wings: one black and one white, the flag of the Empire. Elizabeth walked with elegance, her large white gown trailing behind her, a small crown atop her head. Beside her, Morgana walked in a light lilac dress, both of them heading toward the front. After a few more steps, they reached what was expected to be in front of the Imperial Throne, but ahead, there were stairs¡ªstairs no one was allowed to touch. When they arrived at the front, Elizabeth lowered her head and kneeled. "Greetings to the Emperor, my father." Indeed, Elizabeth was blood-related to the man sitting on the throne, something that should have been impossible for a mere human. But the man seated on the throne was no ordinary human. Even among Thrones and Cherubim, this man was respected. Even Seraphim were cautious around him... her biological father. Elizabeth remained silent but could hear Morgana kneeling beside her. Why would a Seraph¡ªan entity nearly equal to a god¡ªkneel before a human? The reason was simple: power. Power commands, power exerts, power dictates, power has the ability to change the course of history. And this man was one of them. A human who had lived for more than half a million years, a quasi-immortal. And being her father, Elizabeth had to show respect to her progenitor. Of course, this man was not alone. Beside him, below one of the steps, stood another man¡ªthe father of Morgana, and to his right, the father of Emilia. These three men... and a woman, were the most powerful beings in the human world... although the woman was not present at the moment. "Rise." The Emperor''s voice was soft, but the entire hall seemed to tremble with his words. Elizabeth complied, standing and lifting her head... A young man¡ªthat was the image of her father. Snow-white hair and brilliant golden eyes, with a hint of beard on his face. He wore a white suit with red and black stripes adorning it. His eyes were fixed intently on Elizabeth. Although she was a divine being, Elizabeth could feel the clear pressure on her body, even if she couldn''t lower her gaze. Her father''s beauty was a subject of internal debate. He was probably one of the most handsome men on Earth. Frowning mentally, she thought that he was practically her opposite, except for his eyes. Something she could never understand¡ªwhy his eyes seemed so fascinating to her. "Tell me about the event you want to hold this Friday," he said, staring deeply into his daughter''s eyes. "Yes," Elizabeth nodded, preparing to speak. Chapter 126 Magic Swordsman "You''re doing it wrong, you have to ehhh... you know, like this and like that..." Leslie moved the wooden sword in her hands in a way that seemed a bit... like a toy, or like a child swinging a stick while playing swords¡ªor at least, that''s how it looked to me. "..." With my eyes rolling. Even though Leslie is good with the sword, her style is a bit extravagant. She struggles when trying to explain things with words or teach the theoretical side of swordsmanship. Although it might seem useless, theory is just as important as practice. But in this case... seeing Leslie''s confused expression, it was clear that she herself knew her explanation was complete nonsense. "I think it''s better if you watch and repeat after me?" she suggested, trying to find some kind of solution. That could work too¡ªafter all, learning by watching is effective as well. It''s a slightly easier method, I think. "Alright," I agreed. It''s Wednesday morning¡ªa cloudy one¡ªbut within minutes, the clouds give way to sunlight, marking the continuation of the festival. Day by day, it grew larger and larger, eventually attracting visitors from the Lunar Empire, including high-ranking officials. The first time I saw them, they wore grand robes of deep blue with silver stripes. There were two of them¡ªa man and a woman¡ªboth very tall, nearly two meters high. Interestingly, despite being from a foreign empire, they strolled through the streets without trouble, warmly received by the people, and they returned the kindness in kind. I heard they headed straight for the imperial castle. But none of that mattered... The real issue is that what started as a small event has grown into something far bigger. By the way, yesterday I stayed in my dorm to think about what I''ll do on Friday. I can fight... somewhat¡ªI think. I''m neither terrible nor great, but I can definitely sense a clear gap between me and Ariel. Or rather, it''s more about self-confidence. But I have this gut feeling that, without a doubt, he is better than me. His attitude says it all, and the way he acted so indifferently, combined with Azrael''s words that I won''t be able to win... Dwelling on it isn''t an option, nor is wasting time thinking I''m weaker than him. The main problem is deciding what kind of weapon to use¡ªsword or magic? The most common and optimal choice would be becoming a mage, simply because of the inherent ability I have. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] A perfect skill for a mage¡ªmana control is essential. However... [Cold Mind] [Description: The host can suppress emotions within their mind.] Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire This skill... I''ve only used it to block out the terrible pain in my soul and body. It''s a misuse on my part, considering the great potential it holds for a swordsman. The ability to fully dominate one''s body and emotions can become a deadly weapon. These two skills are fascinating. If I chose to be a mage, I could maximize the potential of [Mana Control], but with [Cold Mind], I''d only be using half of its capabilities. It''s not that I''m saying it''s useless for a mage, but I can''t help but feel that something''s missing... a sense of incompleteness and wasted potential. I''m not balancing both sides, and that doesn''t sit well with me, especially given my current position. Mages are generally vulnerable in close combat, and while [Cold Mind] could be useful in those situations, no mage would willingly put themselves in such a disadvantageous position¡ªit''s reckless. On the other hand, there''s the sword¡ªa weapon mainly used for close-range combat. It''s known as the king of weapons by some. Flexible, deadly, and deceptively simple at first glance, it''s just a sharp blade. But that simplicity is what makes it so effective. A normal sword might be useless, but a sword imbued with mana becomes swift and many times deadlier¡ªa magical sword... wielded by a magic swordsman. This type of combatant is far more versatile than a standard mage or swordsman. The ability to use both magic and the sword simultaneously, combining them into one, creates a perfect balance between [Mana Control] and [Cold Mind]. This seems like the most viable approach. But it''s always easier to talk about than to execute. I''m not particularly skilled with magic¡ªI barely know how to cast fireballs. As for the sword... I''m not uncomfortable with it, but I feel clumsy when using it. In short, I''m average. Coming from another world, that''s to be expected. Still, human adaptability is remarkable, and with Leslie, Evelyn, and Daniela¡ªswordswomen and mages¡ªat my side, I have plenty of opportunities to learn from them. With all that considered, I''ve decided to become a magic swordsman. It seems like the best way to balance my two combat-relevant skills. The system is simple: from morning until 2 p.m., I''ll practice swordsmanship, and from 3 to 10 p.m., I''ll train in magic with Evelyn and Daniela. Practically all day¡ªit''s a heavy schedule. But when you enjoy it, time flies. There''s a deep sense of satisfaction in improvement¡ªit''s almost addictive. Even though time isn''t on my side, I''ll do my best. I have three days, and if necessary, I''ll train at night too. I''ll do whatever it takes. "No, you''re doing it wrong¡ªlike this... watch again." Leslie demonstrated the attack once more. The example involved taking three steps: attacking twice in the process. The first strike was a diagonal slash from the front, followed by a small spin and an upward slash from below. I have to admit¡ªLeslie''s movements were incredibly fluid, as if she were dancing in water. Her strikes were swift, the air whistling around her blade. When she finished, she looked at me with a bright smile. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, repeat it," she said. She was happy. At that moment, it was just the two of us, something she cherished¡ªand something I did too. "Alright," I replied with a small smile. Chapter 127 Step by step "Magic is very easy¡­ yes, very simple." Evelyn moved forward, nodding her head. Her eyes were glowing intensely as she delicately moved her fingers. Between them, bright threads of fire slowly intertwined like tiny serpents. Small flames appeared, but they never harmed Evelyn''s slender fingers. Closing her small fist, she looked at me for a few moments. "You''ll learn quickly. The flow of mana within you is very stable¡ªyes, almost comparable to Daniela''s." She gestured toward Daniela, who was also nearby, listening intently. "Really?" Daniela seemed a bit surprised by Evelyn''s words. "Hmmm," Evelyn nodded. "The flow of mana is connected to the magical points in our bodies¡ªeight in total, distributed throughout. Two in the wrists, two in the forearms, one in the brain, one in the middle of the lungs beneath the heart¡ªthis one is the most important. Not only is it connected to the last two points in our feet, but it''s deeply tied to our soul, which is the source of mana in every living being. These mana points are usually sealed by contaminated mana that our body unconsciously absorbs. To unlock each mana pressure point, the best way is simply to make the mana circulate throughout your body consistently." Evelyn, despite always being extremely sleepy during classes¡ªand in life in general¡ªis remarkably intelligent when it comes to magical topics. She''s even good at explaining them, which is surprising coming from her. "But¡­ in my case, I never experienced that. The first time I saw it was with Daniela when we were little." Evelyn glanced at Daniela, who blushed slightly. "I remember how you always helped me unlock my mana points." She looked at me. "The process was casual. I would sit on my knees, and she would place the palms of her hands on my back. Through that, her mana entered my body." Daniela sighed. "I always ended up sweating¡­ her mana was always so warm." "Exactly. This process is more normal than I thought¡ªit''s more like an extra boost. I have to say, at this age, it''s normal for most of us to have six pressure points unlocked instead of eight. Except for Daniela, Leslie, you, and me¡ªwe have all eight mana points free. But Olivia has seven, surprisingly. Beatrice, Adrian, and Elias have six and are close to unlocking the seventh." Evelyn pursed her lips slightly. "The flow of mana, in short, is a mage''s ability to perform various tasks simultaneously. Having all eight mana points free allows mana to flow much faster and more efficiently. This is also known as aura among swordsmen, who use it to reinforce and cover their bodies, making them faster, more agile, and deadlier. For mages, it''s known as mana coating, where the strongest point is protection. Despite this, a mage''s greatest weakness lies in being more vulnerable. However, they have far greater destructive potential." Evelyn gazed at her fingers for a moment. "Concentration is the most important thing. You need to feel how mana flows from your chest throughout your body. Concentration helps a lot. If you fully master it, you''ll be able to act quickly in desperate moments. But of course, it''s very different from execution. Concentration is the first step; next comes execution. This process is also important¡ªit''s about having a clear image of what you want to do next, whether it''s a fireball, a wall of fire, or reinforcing your body. Finally," Evelyn pointed to her head, "you need imagination. Magic is very malleable and easy to manipulate. It can take thousands of forms, with hundreds of different reactions¡ªit''s practically infinite. The only condition is to have imagination." Evelyn opened her hand. "You need to have a clear image of what you want to create, then translate that image into reality." In Evelyn''s palm, an image appeared¡ªherself lying on a bed, asleep. It was worth noting that everything was made of red flames. "See? It''s easy." With a smile, she looked into my eyes. Late at night, in one of the empire city''s dark alleys, there was a small house. Through its windows, a faint light could be seen coming from candles placed all around, adding a bit of warmth to the home. Inside, a woman lay on a bed, her eyes closed and her brow deeply furrowed. Her body occasionally trembled violently. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next to her sat a boy, his hands tightly clasped around the woman''s. He remained completely silent, staring at his mother. Since he arrived home¡­ His eyes focused on the shining jewel around his mother''s neck. It emitted a mystical glow that completely enveloped her body, but every time it did, she trembled violently as if in pain. However, the boy''s gaze never wavered. He just looked at her intently. He¡­ was happy. For the first time in three days, his mother had made some kind of movement. Behind him, pale arms slowly reached out, wrapping around the boy in an embrace. "Your mother will be fine, just trust me¡­" Discover exclusive content at empire "Yes¡­" "That''s it for now. I''m sleepy¡­ I''m going to bed." Evelyn stood and walked slowly toward the bed, which had somehow doubled in size. Looking gloomily at it, she muttered, "I don''t know where it came from, but for some reason, I feel broke again¡­" Looking at the empty plates and the silence around me, I realized it was already night¡ªaround 11 PM, very late considering we have to wake up early tomorrow. But I didn''t feel tired. Well, maybe a little. You could say I was a bit euphoric. Standing up, I began clearing the seven dirty plates from the table. Taking them to the sink, I set to work. After a few moments, I finished washing the dishes and sat on the couch. Looking at my hand¡­ I could feel the mana flowing through my body. It hurt, but it was bearable. Exhaling slowly, I focused further. Thin strands of mana began twisting and intertwining, tightening into a delicate braid as they spiraled between my fingers. Each pulse felt alive, as if the mana were an extension of myself¡ªa current of energy waiting to be shaped and controlled. Evelyn''s words echoed in my mind. Concentration. Execution. Imagination. With a small smile, I thought, "It''s easy to say, but in this case, it''s even easier to do." Chapter 128 Play The academic festival was as expected, completely packed with people everywhere. Now, the places where students could stroll in peace or be more tranquil are almost gone. They are now filled with stalls where merchants are filling their pockets, but instead of angering the students, this is being very well received. All of this is due to the respect between them and the care taken, as even though there are many more people, they always try to make space for the students. And of course, the merchants'' discounts. All of this combined has created a stable and lasting economy during the last three days of the festival. Of course, it''s important to always consider the long-term view, as this will eventually stop drawing attention. For that reason, the upper-class third-year students decided to make some presentations, or set up food stalls or realistic plays among themselves. This only attracted more people and created a pleasant atmosphere. Among these third-year students is Class 1, which decided to perform a play in one of the academy''s facilities for free. What caught even more attention was that this play took place in the largest facility, "The Coliseum." This enormous structure, a Roman-style coliseum, is much larger and can hold up to five hundred thousand people. For those who were unlucky enough not to get a seat, they can watch it through large magical screens installed at key areas so everyone can see. The reason people are more active today is precisely because of this: the performance of those who will be the best of their generation, the grand Golden Class, in their final academic year. Generally, almost all the people in this class are nobles, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t commoners who will change their lives, along with their families. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom! Mom! Look, it''s my older sister!" A girl no older than seven pointed with enthusiasm at a young woman with long brown hair and brown eyes. The young woman, in the middle of the coliseum, looked toward the large crowd surrounding her in silence. She wore a lightweight silver armor that covered her chest and arms completely, with black clothing underneath and a silver skirt at her waist, along with two large silver boots. Behind her, a small cape moved along with her long hair, and in her right hand, she held a short sword. "Yes! That''s your sister, my dear..." The woman smiled proudly as she lovingly watched her eldest daughter on the grand stage, surrounded by so many people, her head held high, her posture exuding dominance and total confidence... a strong woman. Those were the deep impressions she had. She nostalgically remembered her daughter''s first day of class with affection. Back then, she was completely nervous and scared... A commoner in the Golden Class was unthinkable just three years ago... "It''s a pleasure for me that all of you are here on this beautiful Wednesday morning. It''s an honor to have so many interested in this play that my class and I have prepared for you. My name is Alexandra, representative of the Golden Class''s final year, and the main theme of our performance is... ''Golden Blood.''" The young woman on stage bowed. After finishing her words, she disappeared, and the stage was filled with complete darkness, marking the start of the play. Azrael remained completely silent... She extended one of her hands, her blood-red eyes shining intensely. A twisted amalgam of darkness rushed at full speed, consuming all the vegetation in its path. With each step, everything around her was consumed, leaving a desolate wasteland in the wake of her power... She looked toward the horizon, where a small village stood alert, and hundreds of soldiers in formation waited, ready to attack. Azrael didn''t flinch and walked toward them. Opening her palms, a scythe three times her size formed out of the same darkness. The black blade gleamed faintly as she made extravagant movements with it, barely brushing against her porcelain skin as she ran toward the small army. At the moment of impact, black water spread from her skin, completely covering what would be the battlefield... Boom!! A horrible explosion, accompanied by screams of lamentation, filled the ears of the soldiers walking to their deaths... Azrael, completely covered in blood, kept walking toward the village... As she walked in silence... massive black tentacles rose above her, mercilessly crushing the small village, which was quickly destroyed. "..." Azrael had a distant expression. She looked at herself through her shadow... "How did I end up in this..." "Participate? In a play?" Azrael looked at her brother strangely as she set aside the book she had been reading. "Yes, a play. You know... the representative of the Golden Class''s final year invited our class to join in the performance," Ariel nodded. "She''s someone who commands a lot of respect. It''s very interesting." "But she invited your class, and I''m not in the same one as you," Azrael was surprised. After all, she was in Class Two. "Yes, but we need a villain," Ariel smiled mysteriously. "Villain?" She tilted her head slightly. "Yes, the play we''re performing tells the story of good versus evil. And for the role of the villain, who happens to be a woman, who, interestingly, knows how to use black magic... and you, dear sister, know how to use dark magic," Ariel pointed at Azrael. Experience new stories on empire "But you can also do it. Besides, black magic and dark magic are completely different," Azrael declared with a frown. "No, I could never play a woman. It would be embarrassing," Ariel flatly refused. "I don''t want to," Azrael refused just as firmly. "Come on, sister, do it for your brother," Ariel said in a softer tone. "No." She refused again. Ariel remained silent and smiled... "I won''t give you this." Seeing what Ariel had in his hands, Azrael hesitated: "You wouldn''t dare." "Oh, I would," Ariel replied with a mischievous smile. Azrael narrowed her eyes as she fixed her gaze on the object in her brother''s hands: it was an old-looking book that seemed just like any other at first glance. "Are you blackmailing me?" Azrael''s voice was calm, but a dark aura began to surround her. "Calm down, sister. I''m not doing that, but it''s a battle of interests. I know you were interested in this book. I can give it to you, but for that, you need to understand me. I''m interested in the play that the great Alexandra wants to perform, and for that, I need you. So, what do you think? If you ask me, it seems fair." Azrael hesitated for a moment... after thinking for a while: "What role is it?" "Empress of Darkness," Ariel said with a smile. "I understand she was an ancient demon." "Really?" Azrael made a face of disgust upon hearing the name of her role... "Yes..." Ariel simply nodded. She looked at the old book for a moment... "Fine..." In the end, she gave in for that book. Chapter 129 Shining Spots The play performed by the third-year students along with the first-year students caused a lot of talk. The reason is that it was very realistic; the illusions and the applications that magicians can create by performing such acts are immense. Moreover, seeing it firsthand was simply shocking¡ªblood, suffering, and the performance of the "real" people impacted the audience greatly. Given that, for most of them, seeing this type of power performed by humans can invoke fear or awe, it can be interpreted that for common people, magic is almost nonexistent, only seen in books. They know it exists but don''t truly know what it''s like. This could be considered one of the negative aspects of the general public: their minimal knowledge of the real world and its true dangers. It is also for this reason that the rise of such a brilliant star, without any basic knowledge, is very strange, and thus, it is rare for commoners to enter the academy... But everything has a justified reason. Magic is dangerous¡ªvery dangerous. Just as it can take you to the top, it can also send you to the bottom of the abyss. Magic is an unpredictable path if you don''t know how to control it and lack knowledge of it. Magic can corrupt people; humans are susceptible to our emotions. It is human nature to sometimes be led by emotions, but this comes at a great cost. Normally, emotions are not strong enough, but this is intensified with magic. As they say, magic responds to you, and when you let yourself be guided by emotion... you attract attention, and not the good kind... Emotions are cursed; after all, they are linked to a demon, and not just any demon¡ªprimordial demons or demon princes¡ªseven of them, each carrying an emotion that is the very personification of the emotion they are tied to. When a human is taken by one of these seven emotions, whatever it may be, as long as it''s intense, it calls the attention of these beings, granting them a wish... a sweet wish that will bind their soul forever, just as their appearance will be altered. Human Djinns who signed a pact with a demon, with their souls contaminated by the magic of the demon they made the pact with. The stronger the demon''s soul, the stronger your own soul will be, and thus, the stronger the contamination... Some believe that the easiest way to solve this problem is by creating a small academy for the general public, so they can understand how terrifying it can be to possess magic and not know how to control it. Others say it''s better to keep it a secret. This problem is very real because it has already happened... In the end, an agreement was reached that, in the long run, was much more feasible: a secondary church in the heart of the empire, separate from the main one. This church has the responsibility of taking in children or young people who, by chance, awakened mana and guiding them down the right path. From these churches, occasionally, shining gems appear, which are immediately sent to the academy. One of these cases was Alexandra... Alexandra came from a poor household of three members: her mother, her sister, and herself. Unfortunately, her father passed away on the day her younger sister died from a rare illness, leaving the family without support and in precarious conditions. Her mother, due to childbirth, couldn''t move and, therefore, couldn''t work, in addition to needing to feed her newborn baby. Because of this, 13-year-old Alexandra had to do something¡ªwork. The poor girl, being so young, couldn''t find any kind of work. As the days went by, the situation worsened, and the little food left in the house was completely gone, leaving Alexandra desperate. Luckily, that day, some people in white robes were in her neighborhood doing charity work. Alexandra quickly approached them, receiving their food basket and happily running back home... not noticing the curious gaze on her back. Alexandra knew that the food she received wouldn''t last forever, but she was happy to see her mother and her little sister, who had stopped crying and asking for food. Curiously, the woman in white who had given her the basket of food came back the next day... hesitating, Alexandra let her into the house. The woman in the white robe looked around, and her eyes landed on the woman lying down with a baby in her arms. With a smile, she approached and extended her hands... In Alexandra''s words, she saw a green cloud emerge from the woman''s palm, heading directly towards her mother. She stood there, mouth agape, seeing that strange cloud with small shining spots... it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen in her life. She didn''t know what was happening, but seeing her mother''s surprised expression... and watching her get up on her own, filled her with extreme happiness. Even her little sister smiled innocently... In the following days, the woman in white continued to visit Alexandra''s house without fail, always bringing a basket full of food. But for the mother, the quality kept improving¡ªbetter types of meat that tasted delicious and at the same time felt a little strange to eat, as well as the fruits. As a mother, she was deeply grateful to the woman in white for saving her daughters and herself. She always asked the woman why she was helping them, but the woman just smiled and said she would understand one day. As for Alexandra, she was always by her little sister''s side, playing and taking care of her while her mother handled the house chores. But in her mind, she never forgot the glowing green smoke that came from the woman''s hand. Whenever she had the chance, she secretly went to speak with the woman in white. The question was always the same: "What was that?" The woman always smiled, and to satisfy the girl''s curiosity, she would show her a spectacle that Alexandra called: "Shining Spots." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alexandra''s eyes never stopped shining as she watched, even though it was always the same. She simply couldn''t look away. Whenever she asked what it was, the woman in white would always reply, "Someday, you will know." Although slightly dissatisfied, Alexandra had no choice but to nod in agreement. Days turned into months, and the woman in white never missed a single visit. Two full years went by, and by then, Alexandra had turned fifteen. On her birthday, something happened that changed her life forever. Chapter 130 Hero "Alexandra! What a radiant and wonderful woman!" Elizabeth nodded repeatedly as she watched the grand play unfolding before her. While it was easy to understand¡ªtypical good vs. evil plot¡ªit had to be said that it was well executed, especially with the illusion magic from her classmates... Elizabeth gave a meaningful smile as she glanced at a certain person... "Her mana is extraordinary..." Morgana beside her put one of her fingers to her lips. She was staring intently at Azrael... Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "Do you love it, don''t you?" Elizabeth asked mysteriously... "Yes... true darkness, right?" Morgana asked, seeking confirmation of her suspicions. "Exactly! Hehehe, it''s terrifying. You wouldn''t want to get trapped in that thing... but at the same time, it''s beautiful, don''t you think?" Elizabeth was more than satisfied. After a long time, she was finally able to see Azrael''s mana again. She felt happy that watching Alexandra''s play turned out to be more entertaining than she''d expected. "It''s scary..." Morgana sighed a little. Azrael''s role was practically that of the villain, a story that was supposedly based on real events, though it happened... a long time ago. "Well, putting that aside, I think this is the perfect moment. There''s so many people, if not everyone, watching the play. I think it''s a great opportunity to say it, just have to wait until it''s over." Elizabeth sat back in her chair, simply continuing to watch... Morgana stood up and did the same. After a few moments... "What about not inviting the second years?" "I want to believe she''s giving the younger ones a chance, or on the other hand, she just wanted to observe like us." Morgana frowned slightly. "Watch the princes of the lunar empire?" "Yes, we need to be prepared. The awakening of the dragon progenitor is almost complete, and without a doubt, he''ll come to visit since his two sons are in our territory. I don''t think his first move will be an attack, but..." Elizabeth fell silent for a moment... "They''re still here. I also don''t see them worried. Plus, Ariel could have refused to participate, but even if he did, he convinced his sister to join," Morgana finished Elizabeth''s thought. "His magic is definitely lunar in every sense of the word." Elizabeth turned her gaze to Ariel. He was portraying a character, or rather a soldier who was ordinary but by pure coincidence received the lunar blessing. Ariel wielded a sword, surrounded by a bluish-black aura with specks of bright stars around him¡ªit was literally lunar mana... very different from his sister who only used dark mana. Both of them are incredible, so strong, hehehe." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, don''t you think Prince Ariel has a very different mindset than what people think?" Morgana said, considering Ariel''s curious interest in Elizabeth, which, by the way... "Well, he''s stopped trying. I guess he got tired." Elizabeth shrugged with a smile. "Now it looks like he''s interested in Alexandra..." She crossed her arms. "It would be really fun to think about what he has in mind." "In Alexandra!" Morgana''s eyes widened slightly... She turned her gaze toward the coliseum and fell silent as she watched Ariel and Alexandra laughing together. "But... isn''t that part of the script?" she wondered to herself. "I don''t get it... Why Alexandra? Wait!!" Morgana figured it out... "Looks like you understood." Elizabeth nodded. "Alexandra is a commoner, in fact, the first in her class to enter the academy of the empire. The people in general admire her. Reaching the position she has by herself commands a lot of respect, especially since she''s a good person¡ªthe first to help those in need, the face of the common class... and on top of that, she has created many charitable establishments that donate food and clothing... all to prevent more children from being in her situation... She has a nice nickname outside the empire." Elizabeth took a glass of water and drank from it. "Alexandra is not an easy woman. I understand she has a strong character," Morgana commented, thinking about Elizabeth''s words. "But... what exactly does Prince Ariel want with her?" "Influence, you know, political stuff, the boring pursuit of more power. Of course, we''re talking in the most superficial sense... but seeing how he changed his plans, I have to say he was very persistent. He almost made me fall for him..." Elizabeth laughed to herself. "Now he''s doing the same with Alexandra, but with her, it''ll be much easier... as for me, no, because I already had everything I could want in the palm of my hand. But Alexandra is a different matter..." Elizabeth looked at her friend. "Have you heard of the establishments created by Alexandra?" "Yes, I know they are under her name, and there are five of them, each spread across the empire..." Morgana nodded, pursing her lips slightly. "All the funds come out of her pockets..." "Bingo! She does what she can within her means to help as many people as possible. It''s like... look." Elizabeth pointed to Alexandra in the middle of the coliseum. She was saving hundreds of people. "She''s fair, kind, and compassionate. She cares for those who have nothing. The title of hero fits her perfectly, but... she''s still a commoner. She doesn''t have enough money or influence to help more people... She doesn''t have the ability to cover the entire empire." "The heart of a woman is very easy to win over. You just have to show interest in her likes, pay attention, support her, spoil her, and show that you care, no matter how small it is. Women need to feel cherished in some way. So... seeing Alexandra''s needs, her concern for the poor, and especially," Elizabeth raised a finger, "the burden she carries with her sword... ''Guardian Angel.'' Like every hero, she has to bear the expectations of others. As long as she holds the title of hero, she will be constantly crushed by the people she saves. She''ll be praised as long as she keeps doing good things, but at the slightest mistake, she will be dragged to the depths of hell by those same people. Just look at her." Elizabeth lowered her finger and pointed to Alexandra... "Toughness is what is expected of her, but after all, a hero is still human. She''ll never be able to reach every corner of the planet, or in this case, the streets of the empire, hehehe. Just look at her... surrounded by so many, while they scream her name... In the end, those who carry the title of Hero are always the first to die." Chapter 131 Great announcement "Wow, that was really fun to watch, I didn''t actually think I''d enjoy it so much," Elizabeth stood up and began applauding to the symphony of others who stood to praise the actors'' great performance. They all cheered in unison, excited as they fervently watched the students who lowered their heads slightly after finishing the performance, which was very well received by the audience. All of them had bright smiles, except for one young woman in particular. She had a somber look and was eyeing everyone with unpleasant intentions... "She''s in a really bad mood," Elizabeth chuckled to herself as she looked at Azrael''s somewhat dirty face and worn-out clothing. She had the worst mood possible, as the crowd wasn''t only applauding the end of the show, they were also celebrating the villain''s downfall, who in this case was Azrael. It''s worth mentioning that his fall was quite ridiculous, in short, very clich¨¦. Not to mention how he ended up... let''s just say his pride took a hit. For someone so organized and clean like her, being dirty wasn''t something to celebrate... Elizabeth turned her gaze to Alexandra, who, as the organizer, stood in front of everyone. With a proud posture, she addressed the audience: "I hope you enjoyed it, thank you all for your attention." Lowering her head slightly, her gaze shifted toward the highest part of the coliseum. Her eyes landed on Elizabeth, with a slight nod... Elizabeth looked at Morgana, and the two disappeared from their spots. In an instant, they were standing in front of Alexandra. Elizabeth walked toward her and said, "It was amazing, Alexandra. I congratulate you on it." Alexandra simply gave her a small smile, "Thank you very much, President." As an influential figure within the academy, she was naturally part of the council. Her job was to maintain order, as Head of Internal Affairs. Alexandra took a few steps forward, giving Elizabeth the moment to speak. Morgana, as the secretary, stayed a few steps behind in silence. Elizabeth nodded with a sweet smile, and as she turned her head, her eyes sparkled, and a beautiful crystal-clear mana flowed from her body. It had a subtle golden glow, giving it an aura of sacred water. Elizabeth manipulated her mana perfectly until it formed a large screen, and there she appeared. "I know that lately, many bad and good things have happened within the academy, but within the bad, there is good. We have the great opportunity that the gates, which have remained closed for many years, were opened for the first time in its history. The Academy of Light is a symbol of power and respect for both me and all of you from the empire. Anyone can try, anyone can become someone. You just need to put in the effort. The academy is a sacred place where many historical figures once walked. The seats you are sitting in were once occupied by powerful figures who today protect the empire," Elizabeth paused for a few seconds... "The academic festival was held so that you, all of you, could admire, see, and enjoy it, and so that your younger ones find motivation and hope. As I said, everyone has the possibility to enter and wear the uniform. Be proud, be happy, and above all, feel secure. We do everything possible to improve the quality of life of the students. We want you to be safe and free to grow with the sole purpose of protecting the empire and, above all, its people. That is why, for the last day of the festival, we have a big surprise for all of you, so you can see for yourselves the amazing young people who will be the shield of the empire." Elizabeth raised one of her hands, her golden crystal mana rose high in the coliseum, forming words in the sky... "A tournament, a tournament will be held with the first-year students, right here in the great coliseum of the academy. I hope everyone is present for it." Elizabeth nodded with a smile, and the words in the sky exploded into a spectacular display of fireworks... "WWWWWWWWWWW" The crowd around went wild. Everyone stood up and shouted in excitement... "Long live Her Majesty the Princess!" Many people raised their fists in the air... "She took all the attention..." Ariel said while stroking his chin, "Don''t you think?" He looked at his sister... she, on her part, just stared at him as if she was about to kill him at any moment... "Ugh..." Alexandra sighed to herself, watching as Elizabeth''s figure disappeared along with the fireworks, "What can you do..." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A screeching sound made my whole body react. A yellow lightning bolt flying at full speed, gritting my teeth, I gripped the sword''s hilt tightly, a blue flame subtly spreading from the base, stepping back... Clank!!! Boom!! Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Sparks, along with the blue flame, scattered throughout the area. Taking the hit head-on, I couldn''t avoid taking a few steps back, keeping my gaze fixed ahead. I saw how Leslie''s sword radiated a clear murderous intent, though very slight¡ªjust enough to keep the moment at maximum alert. But her eyes still showed doubt. Shaking her head, she showed some determination, her hand over the hilt... "Here I go, or through." As she finished her words, her body was once again surrounded by lightning... "Damn..." I cursed mentally... Her attacks are fast, very fast, but... "If you can''t see your enemy, just sense their mana. It''s that easy," remembering Evelyn''s words... "Although it works most of the time, it''s better to never lose sight of them. You don''t know what kind of attack they might make. Do both: sense their mana and anticipate their attacks. It becomes instinctive once you get used to it," also remembering Leslie''s words... To sense mana, the first thing I need to do is look. It''s that simple... for example, Leslie''s element is lightning. Lightning has a field around it that makes your body''s hairs stand up. Another example would be Evelyn''s element, fire. To sense it, you feel the heat emanating from her body. The same applies to sound¡ªeach element is unique and differentiates itself from the others... That''s what I''ve learned in this day of training, although I had to do some things for Leslie to get a bit serious during the fight. So far, it''s going better than I expected... With a crooked smile... I feel the mana flow through my body, a small shiver runs through me, but it''s bearable. The flames cover my sword again, but this time in a different way. The blue flame doesn''t only cover the sword, but also my body. With one hand on the hilt, the other starts to form chains... "Let''s try again..." Chapter 1 - 1: I am a demon Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! Pi! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up! Damn it, just let me sleep a little longer!" Throwing the pillow to the floor, I frowned deeply. The pain was so excruciating that it felt like my brain was splitting in half. Grabbing my head with both hands, I clenched my teeth tightly. A memory from the previous night flashed through my mind¡ªthe smell of alcohol, beer cans scattered all over the floor, and the stench of garbage filling my room. I was sad but also happy. I had just finished the game of my life. I was sad because it was over, but happy because I was the only player in the world to have completed it. "Academy of Light," a game set in the most prestigious academy, a game that filled the hearts of harem lovers, a game that revolutionized the entire video game market. It was basically the best game that could ever exist, but at the same time, it was the biggest piece of crap ever created. This was due to its difficulty from the very beginning... As I said, no one had ever beaten the game until last night, when I managed to do it. It was the culmination of my life''s effort, decades of work, and tears shed in the process, but it was all worth it... Feeling the headache subside significantly, my mind relaxed a bit, though the throbbing pain remained a total nuisance. Clearing my thoughts... "I guess I drank too much." It wasn''t an exaggeration at all. I think I drank all the beer in a store. At the same time, I had spent all the money I had saved up... Cursing inwardly for how stupid it was to waste it all... "I guess I''ll have to take out another loan." Trying to get up with all my strength... It seemed a little strange. The last thing I remember was passing out at my computer desk... Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Hearing that damned sound again, which woke me from my long sleep, I opened my eyes and froze completely. My pupils widened... In front of me stood a woman, but not just any woman. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, with hair as white as snow cascading over her head. Sitting on a wooden chair, the woman had an unsettling smile on her subtly shining red lips... With her hand resting on her cheek and her right leg crossed over her left, the woman had eyes as red as blood... And atop her head, two pairs of black horns rose. "Uh..." My mind went blank for a few seconds... No words came out of my mouth. I was simply stunned, staring at such a woman in my apartment, which looked no better than a trash heap in any city... My eyes scanned the surroundings, and I was even more surprised. It didn''t resemble anything I remembered about my apartment... A floor made of gray marble... Decorations reminiscent of an ancient era, yet somehow also giving off a modern vibe. The room was empty, with its respective living room, kitchen, and what seemed to be a bathroom door in a secluded corner. It was basically a small apartment, everything a single man like me could ask for... Blinking in confusion... I looked again at the woman in front of me... For some strange reason, she seemed oddly familiar.... "Oh... You''re awake. For a moment, I thought you were dead. That would''ve been a total shame, but fortunately, you''re alive." She smiled like an angel descending from heaven, or so I thought for a moment, but a terrible shiver ran down my spine. She was smiling, but her eyes were as empty as two wells filled with complete darkness... My body trembled involuntarily, and for some reason, I lowered my head... It felt so natural that I sensed I was doing the right thing. "That''s better. For a moment, I thought about gouging your eyes out... How disgusting it is to feel your filthy gaze on my body. Well done." Feeling a soft hand stroke my head, she was praising me just for lowering my head... "She''s treating me like a dog," I thought internally... "Remember what you have to do. It''s quite simple. Even a lowly creature like you has at least a small chance." Her sweet words sounded gentle, but to my heart, they felt more like a curse squeezing me from all sides, making me sweat profusely with shallow gasps... "Don''t forget..." With those words, her touch disappeared... Raising my head quickly, my lungs screamed for air... Taking a deep breath, my hand instinctively went to my chest... Gasping heavily, I tried to regain control of my body... After a few moments, I managed to steady my mind... Looking ahead, the woman had completely vanished, as if she had never been there, but a peculiar scent lingered in the air around me... Shaking my head vigorously, I tried to organize my thoughts again... Looking around the place in detail, I stood up... For some reason, I felt much smaller than usual. Stretching my arms, I noticed they were much smaller. The same was true of my body. Even more confused than before, I glanced around. On a desk lay a perfectly folded set of clothes, with beautiful black embroidery visible on them. The fabric appeared to be of the highest quality, with white lines on the sleeves and edges, and details resembling white roses. There was also a white shirt similar to the ones I wore at the office, along with a black tie. There was also a smaller black shirt with the white rose lines embroidered on it. Next to it was a card that shone like sunlight. Grabbing the card, it contained information about a young man. The young man had eyes as blue as the sea... Porcelain-white skin that perfectly complemented his eyes, short hair with a few blue curls. The young man''s face wasn''t handsome, but it was attractive... Looking at the young man''s face, my hand stroked my chin. For some reason, he also seemed strangely familiar... After a few moments, my eyes widened in surprise... The card slipped from my hands... My heart pounded fiercely, and the woman''s face from a few minutes ago flashed back into my mind... My body trembled all over, and I felt the strength drain from my legs... Bang! Falling to the floor, the pain in my rear snapped me out of my daze... "I''m Arthur... A damn demon..." Chapter 2 - 2: Leslie Violet Rose "I''m Arthur... A damn demon..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My murmurs were faint, but it felt like they echoed throughout the entire apartment. My lips trembled, as did my hands. My head kept turning as I looked around the apartment again. Everything seemed strangely familiar¡ªthis entire damned place felt eerily familiar since I woke up... The woman from before also seemed familiar, the damn photo on the card, the folded uniform¡ªeverything was very familiar... Bringing my hands to my head, my breathing became labored again... "The woman with white hair," I muttered to myself. That woman with beautiful white hair, red eyes, and two pairs of horns on her head... she''s a demon, the Duchess of the Demon Lands... Lilith Lust, one of the seven houses of the demonic world... a character from the game "Academy of Light," a very important female character... I can''t be wrong. It''s impossible. I can''t fail; it''s her, it''s exactly her. I know all the characters from the game by heart... My mind reeled again... Game... Looking at my hands, touching my body, pinching my cheeks, feeling pain¡ªeverything seems real. My situation is real... "I''m inside the game," I muttered. My blood rushed to my head, and a mix of happiness and bitterness struck my heart. Looking at the identification card, I picked it up with my trembling hand... Taking a deep breath... my mind refused to accept that this was real, that what was happening to me was real... [Name: Arthur] [Identity: Student] [Sacred Academy of Light] Three simple phrases, yet they carried great weight for me. The name Arthur took me a moment to remember... The reason is quite simple: Arthur is a demon of the lowest social rank, a slave bought on a whim by Lilith, a demon who died and was discovered at the beginning of the game, right on the day of the academy''s inauguration, by the original protagonist... He died like a dog without anyone knowing, in one of the academy''s alleys... A nobody, a simple slave that no one cares about, a damn extra in the game that everyone forgot... And that character is who I am right now, an extra... Fear invaded my mind¡ªthe fear of how I ended up inside the game, the fear of my surroundings, and most importantly, the fear of death... Leaving the card in its place, I looked at the academy uniform, and I also remembered... The Empire of Light, the greatest enemy of the demonic world, a vast land blessed by the magic of light, by the Goddess of Light. Everything in this land is sacred, and never, ever, is a demon allowed to walk its streets, let alone enter its premises¡ªor, more specifically, the academy... A place where they primarily teach how to kill demons... My complexion turned as pale as a sheet... "You have only one mission," I recalled Lilith''s curses, and the blood drained from my face... Clenching my eyes shut... The mission of the extra demon who dies at the beginning of the game is basically to serve as a spy, to report everything that happens at the academy¡ªthe movements of the main characters, especially the children of the renowned families who rule the entire Empire of Light... But he doesn''t accomplish any of that because he dies at the beginning... Feeling my throat dry, I reached for a glass of water. My mind felt as tired as my body... With trembling steps, I managed to sit on the bed... Feeling the utter absurdity of my situation, I let out a chuckle: "Hahaha, this is a damn joke," I thought, feeling death hovering around my neck, and the terror of my situation. The best option I have is to kill myself... Falling silent, I tried to gather all the information I had about the character Arthur, whom I now embodied: "Arthur, a low-ranking demon, the worst of his kind. Little is known about him. The only thing known is that he was sold to Duchess Lilith as a slave. It''s said she bought him on a whim because of his blue flame... An extremely rare flame, which this guy can use, but at the same time, it harms him... What a complete idiot. It''s known that when he uses that blue flame, he feels like his body is burning alive..." As stupid as it may seem, I felt curious. I was always fascinated by this world of magic, fantasy, and things like that. My heart raced with anticipation... Looking at my right hand... I tried to generate the blue flame... Focusing all my concentration on it, a small spark quickly ignited into a flame... My eyes gleamed with joy: "I really did it," I thought, feeling proud for some reason... I figured that stuff about burning alive was a lie... "Arrghhh..." Letting out a scream from the depths of my soul, my mind suffered a massive collapse... Falling to the floor, I writhed in pain like a damn insect... Feeling my skin turn red-hot, the deadly tingling sensation blanked my mind... Clenching my teeth... I tried with all my might to stifle the grotesque screams rising from my throat... "Haaa... Haaa... Haaa..." Cold sweat ran down my entire body as the sensation of burning alive faded away... "Damn it," I muttered, wiping the sweat from my forehead. With difficulty, I got to my feet, hugging myself... Bang!!!! "What''s happening?!" A sharp scream snapped me out of my tremors... Looking ahead, my eyes widened.... "Oh... Are you okay?" The young woman approached me with worried eyes... She knelt down and looked at me intently... "Hello?" She tilted her head... The young woman in front of me had beautiful lavender hair with black streaks... Her stunning violet eyes sparkled as she wore the uniform, looking at me in silence... Leslie Violet Rose, one of the most important characters in the game, a uniquely beautiful young woman... Left breathless, I stared at one of my favorite characters in reality, unable to believe that she was actually in my room, asking me if I was okay... And on top of that, somehow, she was my neighbor, living right next to my room... Chapter 3 - 3: Only way Leslie Violet Rose is one of the most beloved characters in the game. Even I liked her a lot¡ªafter all, she''s a complete yandere, a crazed obsessive with a few screws loose in her small head. On top of that, her family holds a high position in the empire, and being the only daughter of her house, she is practically served on a silver platter. Normally, her personality is shy around people she doesn''t know at all, and she''s never had male friends. That''s why I was so surprised to see her right now¡ªshe literally just entered a man''s room. In the game, she had eyes for no one except the protagonist. It was like love at first sight. There''s even a part in the game where she kidnaps the protagonist for an entire night... Looking into her eyes, clear as water, I swallowed dryly. She''s beautiful, young, and seductive, but the real magic lies in her eyes. Her gorgeous violet eyes are her most captivating feature... Choking a bit, I coughed with embarrassment. "Yes, I''m fine... but what are you doing here?" The academy''s rules aren''t very strict, so there are no separate buildings for men and women. But of course, one building alone can''t house all the first-years, and if I remember correctly, this is the Sunflower Building... Leslie tilted her head even more. "What do you mean? You literally screamed like you were being stabbed repeatedly." She narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing my body. Shuddering slightly at the memory of feeling my skin burn alive, I pushed the terrible experience aside... "Uh... don''t worry about it, I was just trying to cook breakfast. Yeah!" I said, blurting out the first excuse that came to mind as I tried to stand up. Honestly, it was a very awkward situation... She stood up as well, placing her hands on her hips and letting out a sigh. "Alright, then. I''ll be going!" Raising a hand, she turned toward the door... As I looked at her uniform, I noticed it was almost identical to the male uniform, except instead of pants, it had a skirt. "Oh, wait, why are you wearing the academy uniform?" I asked out of simple curiosity. I knew there was still a day left before the inauguration and, simultaneously, a day before my death... Leslie''s fair cheeks turned bright red, and she quickly ran out of the room. Bang! Scratching my head in confusion, I had no idea what had just happened... "Damn it..." I muttered in frustration. I had no clear idea of what I should do. The thought that tomorrow might be my last day felt like a noose tightening around my neck, suffocating me. My eyes wandered aimlessly, just like my thoughts. Somehow, I transmigrated into the body of an extra, and to make matters worse, a demon... with a mission to spy. Thinking about it, it was stupid. I''m weak. How the hell do you send a spy to the Sacred Academy of Light to gather information? I''m literally cannon fodder... I had no clear idea of what exactly I needed to do. Walking towards the window of the room, I saw a vast field of sunflowers of all colors swaying in the breeze, their petals floating away as they danced with the wind... "I''m in my favorite game," I thought, acknowledging it fully. It''s beautiful, it''s exciting, and I feel happy, but I also feel desperate. I want to keep seeing this world with my own eyes. I want... to be here. Somehow, that''s what my heart desires. The simple idea of being able to see my favorite characters makes my heart race, but... looking at my hands... seeing my reflection in the glass... I''m a demon, bound by a leash, a slave seemingly sent to die. I''m a being that could die tomorrow... caught between two worlds, between the demonic world, chained by Lilith, and the human world, bound by the protagonist''s sword... Two options. If I want to stay in this world, then... fighting Lilith is a definite no. On the other hand, the protagonist... Searching through Arthur''s belongings, I found a notebook, and alongside it, a black ink pen. Placing the notebook on the desk... The protagonist of this world, or rather, the luckiest guy in the world, is a young commoner with no parents¡ªthe typical protagonist. He''s pretty ordinary, even more so than I am. For some reason, he managed to secure a spot at the academy... A dark smile spread across my face... The protagonist is, as I said, extremely lucky. He''s a nobody like me, but the moment he sets foot in the academy, the heavens open up, and he receives the Goddess''s blessing... [All-Seeing Eyes] That damn overpowered ability was the cause of my death, but at the same time, when he received the Goddess''s blessing, he also gained a system¡ªa cheat object designed solely for him. After killing me, he was honored as the savior of the academy... A grand celebration was held in his name... and the next day, they forgot all about the wretched demon that was killed... They only talked about how much fun they had... And, as usual, thanks to all these details, the protagonist slowly won the hearts of all the "heroines" and, with that, brought about the complete destruction of the demon kingdom... No one ever remembered the name Arthur. Even I had forgotten it... I sighed... Like any exemplary protagonist, he arrived late on the day of the inauguration. According to his own words, he overslept at one of the inns outside the academy... Which means that... an idea crossed my mind, causing my body to tremble with fear and making me feel nauseous... "I have no other choice if I want to live," I thought deeply, recognizing the stark difference between a human and a demon. Humans are complacent beings, but demons are greedy creatures, always seeking their own gain... "The only way to survive is... to kill the protagonist." A twisted smile appeared on my lips... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 4 - 4: Dreams and hopes I know the consequences of my actions, my thoughts, and my own interests, but I don''t care. I want to live, even if it means killing someone to achieve that. I''ll do it. I don''t care what happens afterward. I''m a selfish bastard and a low-ranking demon, all the bad things you can imagine, but I don''t care in the slightest. I want to live. It''s a valid reason. I want to see this life through, the life that''s on the line. I''m not going to let them kill me like a dog. I have my own thoughts and aspirations, and I won''t let them take that from me. Breathing deeply, I clear my mind. I have only one chance. I''m not sure what happens after death, and I have no reason to find out. I don''t care in the least... David, a young man with black hair and black eyes, about 1.70 meters tall, isn''t particularly handsome or ugly. There''s nothing notable about him. He''s kind to everyone, curious, and above all, naive... This might work in my favor. I''ll deceive him and somehow find a way to kill him... Killing... it''s not an easy word to say, nor is it something to take lightly. You''re taking away what I''m fighting to keep¡ªsurvival. You''re taking away someone''s dreams, stealing them, and tossing them aside. Clenching my fists tightly... "He did the same to me." After obtaining the system, he felt like the world revolved around him. The women he wanted, he took for himself. He became arrogant and foolish. Frowning, thinking back to the game, David''s greatest achievement was obtaining the system. It was thanks to that, he got everything he wanted. "I want that too..." A bitter feeling rose in my throat, like a snake hissing softly in my ear, its pale green eyes staring into mine. A twisted smile crept onto my face. Envy¡ªthe feeling of envy¡ªwas eating away at my heart and mind. These emotions are essential to humans, and I felt them too, but now it''s as if I could feel them tenfold. Biting my lower lip, the pain snapped me out of the trance... Shaking my head... It must be around 10 AM... According to the Imperial Calendar, it''s the year 2800, the twelfth month, the 31st day. Tomorrow, the 1st of the first month, is the inauguration day... Time is running out... Closing my eyes, I adjust my mental state... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a few moments, my eyes open... a peculiar blue glow lingers in my pupils... "I''ll do it." **** "David! You''re such a good young man! Thank you so much for your hard work!" The innkeeper raised his hand with a smile on his face. Sweat dripped from my forehead. Sighing in exhaustion, I let my body sink into the straw. Stretching my sore arms, a smile of satisfaction spread automatically across my face. "Hehehe," unable to contain my emotions, I let out a hearty laugh. My eyes shone with determination, feeling my blood pumping through my veins. I couldn''t stop smiling. I was overjoyed after receiving the acceptance letter to be one of the many chosen to enter the Sacred Academy of Light, even shedding tears of happiness down my cheeks. This step is just one of the many I must take to avenge my parents... All the happiness I felt turned into hatred. My parents were killed by a group of demons that ravaged the entire city. I was the only survivor of that fateful day... Clenching my fists tightly, I swore on that land that one day I would annihilate every demon in this world... The fire of my determination never waned, not even now. Looking at the gentle glow of the sun, my hardened expression softened a bit. Breathing deeply... standing up, the cracking sound of my bones after a hard night''s work made me wince in pain. Stretching my limbs, I relaxed my sore muscles a bit... After a few minutes, I nodded in satisfaction, feeling the silver coins in my pockets. "Every effort has its reward!" With a smile, I left the field. I was currently on the outskirts of the imperial city. During my journey, I couldn''t help but notice an older man struggling with a heavy load of straw. I helped him carry it to his farm, and he kindly invited me to stay at his inn and spend the night. Not having to worry about sleeping on the streets, I left the barn... The sun was shining at its peak in the afternoon, radiating its warmth over my body. Right now, I felt extremely calm... With slow steps, I continued my way to the city... looking around with curious eyes... my gaze stopped on what appeared to be a young man carrying a large sack... his steps were unsteady, and he was right in my path... "Ugh..." The young man let out a pained groan and fell to the ground like a heavy stone... closing his eyes as if he had fainted... Running at full speed, I slowly approached the young man... For some reason, my instincts warned me to stay as far away as possible... "Argh!" The young man let out a mouthful of blood... Ignoring the terrible warning and my instincts, I moved closer to him: "Are you okay?" I asked urgently, placing one hand on his back and using the other to lift his upper body... The young man''s eyes opened slightly, his blue eyes staring deeply into mine... I felt incredibly uncomfortable under his gaze... my body wanted to drop him back to the ground... clenching my teeth... "Gah... Eh... water, do you have water?" The young man managed to part his dry lips, asking for water... I nodded silently... The hand I had on his arm reached into my leather bag... Pulling out a water bottle... I tried to hand it to him... SLASH!!! "Eh..." A strange warmth spread from my neck, and at the same time, my eyes caught the sight of a knife embedded in my throat... "Ehh..." My vision blurred... the last thing I saw was the twisted smile of the young man... Chapter 5 - 5: In silence Walking, my steps are slow yet quick, head down as I watch the dirt path beneath me. I see my own shadow, cast by the midday sun, on what is undoubtedly a good day¡ªa beautiful day to be alive. But with each step, my load feels heavier, though the sack on my back holds nothing but air. It might as well weigh as much as a mountain, too heavy for my back, my mind, and my body. It''s exhausting. I know what I''m going to do, and there''s no turning back. At my side is a blade¡ªa knife, to be exact¡ªthe only weapon I could find in my room. I know where the protagonist is because at the start of the game, you know exactly what he''s doing. He''s on the outskirts of the city, helping a farmer load straw for the cows. It''s during his journey that he meets him and lends a hand. Right now, he must be walking the same dirt path I''m on¡­ I''m nervous and afraid¡ªnervous that someone might see me kill him and afraid of actually killing a person. My hands tremble, but I keep walking. I can''t stop walking¡­ I see him. Out of the corner of my eye, I see him¡ªthe protagonist of the game. Matte black hair and bright eyes full of life, wearing a brown cotton shirt and leather pants, he approaches. His eyes are worried... he hesitates and stops. Cold sweat covers my body as nerves consume me. I feel my face turning even paler than usual, teeth clenched... he must be doubting... Without a second thought, I let my body collapse to the ground like a rock. Holding back a groan of pain, I hear the sound of footsteps rushing toward me. Silently, I open my right hand... blue flames begin to form¡­ "Are you okay?" The protagonist''s words are full of concern... Biting my tongue, I endure the terrible pain spreading through my body... "Cough! Water... please, water..." My words are dry as I try to control the spasms in my body... a warm liquid rises in my throat... Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the blue flame in my hand vanishes... A wave of relief washes over me... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling a pair of arms around me, he turns me over, his hand rummaging through his leather pouch for water... Slowly and silently, I pull the knife from my side... It happened in seconds... no, I would even say it was in an instant... Slash!! Wide-eyed, I look at my hand gripping the knife''s hilt, the blade embedded in David''s neck. Thousands of memories flash through my mind¡ªhundreds of them from playing the game through David''s eyes... I saw his life through my own... "Eh...." He froze in place... blood began to gush from the wound, staining my hands as well... "Eh...." David''s body collapsed... His black eyes, once full of life, lost their sparkle. The corners of my lips curled upward... I felt happy, I felt ecstatic... The noose that had been tightening around my neck loosened and disappeared entirely... I felt free, free from death¡­ Bang!! David''s body hit the ground, his eyes wide open, as if he couldn''t believe he was dead... My hands trembled, dropping the knife, but the smile never left my face... My mind clicked into action, and I quickly moved. Grabbing the sack, I swiftly placed David''s body inside. Seeing the blood trail, I gathered the surrounding dirt with my hands, desperately trying to cover the traces. Picking up the knife, I tucked it back into my side... Glancing around with wide eyes, I hoisted the sack containing David''s body onto my back with all my strength... and ran as fast as I could toward the forest on my right... **** Panting heavily with my mouth wide open, I struggled to get as much air as possible... saliva dribbled from the corners of my lips... My hands on my knees, I breathed deeply... Around me were thick trees with dense vegetation. My vision blurred, and I felt on the verge of collapsing. My legs and arms trembled uncontrollably. I was extremely tired... It felt as though my legs might give out entirely... Looking silently... the bottom of the sack was soaked in blood... I sighed... Gahh!! Retching with all my might, my face turned red from the effort... trying to vomit, but only bile and water came out... It''s worth noting that I hadn''t eaten a single bite all day... I had no appetite whatsoever... "Jaaa... jaaa... jaaa..." Panting, feeling a headache from the strain I put on my body... Sitting down and leaning my back against a tree trunk, I fell silent... "How did I end up like this?" I thought to myself... staring at my hands, covered in dried blood... The smell was awful, my shirt soaked with blood as well... I sighed... Looking again at the sack containing David''s lifeless body... and then back at my hands... I killed him. I have to accept and process it. There''s no turning back. I completely altered the course of this world for my own benefit... I changed the world''s direction... In silence for a few more moments... I only have two options: bury him or burn him... Standing up... there''s no reason to doubt; the best option is always to burn him... Breathing deeply, I placed my hands on the sack... Blue flames began to consume the sack entirely... Sitting back down against the trunk, I stared at David''s lifeless eyes, watching me... It was as if he was asking why I killed him... Without turning away, I remained silent... In the middle of the forest, blue flames flickered faintly... Minutes passed as David''s body was completely consumed by my blue flames. The ashes rose into the sky as if, somehow, he was ascending to the heavens... Letting out a sigh, I bowed my head, trying to process everything that had just happened. "I had no other choice." Leaving those words as a sort of apology, I stood up... and once again, the forest fell silent. Chapter 6 - 6: Opening day Cold water cascaded over my head, running down my body as I stood still, hands against the wall, head bowed, letting the water cleanse me. With my eyes closed, the memory of how my hands took a life flickered in and out of my mind. I turned off the tap and put on some comfortable clothes, letting my heavy body fall onto the bed. With one hand over my eyes, I took deep breaths, trying to calm my mind. Anxiety and the fear of being discovered had overwhelmed me as soon as I re-entered the academy grounds. For some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling that people were waiting to interrogate me about what had happened... I sighed. When you''re in a state like this, it''s common to imagine scenarios where everything goes horribly wrong. The silence of the night offered some mental stability. The moonlight filtering through the window and the cool, soft breeze gave me a little more air to breathe... But I shook my head¡ªthis wasn''t the time to try and relax. Tomorrow was the inauguration, and with it, the class assignments. I got up and stared at the black uniform. Sitting at the wooden desk, I picked up the pencil again. There were so many unknowns, so many things I couldn''t predict. After all, the demon''s invasion of the academy had taken all the attention last time, but that variable was now gone. Everything should go as originally intended... but my hands were sweating. I had no idea how to act, no clue what to do. I didn''t know anything about this character named Arthur... All I had was a small biography posted on the official game forum. This was the worst possible scenario. How I wished I had possessed the protagonist''s body instead... That would have been far easier than the mess I was in now. I was supposed to be a damned spy, meant to deliver information to one of the most dangerous women in the demonic world, all while stuck in an empire that hated demons to the core. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What the hell am I supposed to do?!" The frustration that had been building up in my heart finally exploded. Clenching my fists tightly, I cursed the situation. It would have made more sense if I had at least been a human character. I wouldn''t have cared if I was just an extra, but no¡ªI''m a demon. It''s so complicated. Letting go of the pencil, I grabbed my head in frustration. What options do I have? I had no idea what Lilith was thinking, sending a slave as a spy. It would have made sense if I had the strength to defend myself, but what good would that do? I''m in the heart of enemy territory, surrounded on all sides. There''s no escape from the empire''s core. Sighing again, I felt lost. And on top of that, there was the class assignment¡ªa battle royale, where students are placed in an illusionary world and made to fight each other. There are also low-class demons in there. The rules are simple: you earn points by killing demons and other students. It''s straightforward, sure, but only for someone who can at least swing a sword or use magic. In my case, all I can do is generate a flame that hurts me as much as anyone else... I laughed bitterly. Only five classes, each with a maximum of 20 students... 20 out of 1,000. Only 100 have a chance. I had no idea what would happen if I failed to get in. Lilith would probably kill me¡ªthat''s the most likely outcome. She sent me here to die anyway. Thinking through my possibilities, I realized I had none... It''s a pathetic situation. "I''m so tired of this shit." I left things as they were, resigning myself to whatever fate had in store for me. There was no point in overthinking. I didn''t even know if I could pass the assignment test. I was driving myself crazy for nothing. Lying down on the bed again, I looked out the window at the clear reflection of the moon... ***** I got up, the night still lingering, but a golden line began to rise on the horizon... It was morning, dawn breaking. Strangely enough, I had slept peacefully, without any worries. Looking around the familiar room, a laugh escaped my lips... I thought it had all been a dream, that when I woke up, I''d find myself asleep at my desk. It was a nightmare, but somehow, it was also comforting to realize it wasn''t... "I feel like crap." Cursing, I headed to wash up. After refreshing myself, brushing my teeth, washing my face, and shaking off the last remnants of sleep, I began to put on the academy uniform... "It''s quite comfortable, and it keeps you warm..." As I adjusted my tie, a pale, white hand passed over my shoulders. In the mirror in front of me, I saw a woman with white hair and red eyes, a beautiful smile on her lips. Her hands rested on my shoulders, and she leaned her face close to mine... "The uniform suits you well... you don''t look bad at all," she said, her voice sweet, playful, and mischievous. She licked her lips, her eyes shining with a dangerous light. A cold sweat ran down my back... It was Lilith Lust. What was she doing here? Just as I was about to speak... "What a good show you put on yesterday. I enjoyed watching you kill that young man. I''m quite curious, you know... That boy was so normal, too normal, but you still killed him... I don''t think it was for fun, judging by the many expressions you made," Lilith said, her white hands gripping my tie, her eyes locking onto mine. She slowly pulled the tie down, adjusting it perfectly... Lowering my gaze, I looked at her hands gripping the tie... For me, that tie was nothing more than a chain around my neck... "You don''t need to tell me... I enjoyed it," she said. After finishing whatever she was doing, her figure vanished... Raising my head again, a smile spread across my lips... Chapter 7 - 7: Opening day (2) Lilith Lust¡ªa calculating, cruel, playful, and above all, mysterious woman. The most dangerous figure in the demonic world, they call her by many names: a bitch, a whore, an outcast, the widest vagina in the world, and many more vulgarities. But no one knows her true origins or what her ultimate goals are. Her actions often seem insignificant, but she is the only demon to have entered the Sacred World undetected and unscathed. No one knows how she does it¡ªit''s a secret. A secret she shared with a slave she picked up off the street. Maybe it''s an experiment, or perhaps it''s just one of her games to stave off the boredom that weighs on her. I''m not sure. She''s an odd woman without a clear purpose, or so it seems. I say this because of the visit I received from her this morning. The smile on her lips and her close proximity struck me as abnormal. Maybe she was happy to witness something interesting, or perhaps it was all just a joke... "And what''s your name?!" A timid voice broke through my thoughts, coming from the lips of a young woman with black hair and purple eyes. Leslie. Her gaze wavered as she tried her best to appear confident, but the blush on her cheeks and the nervous tone in her voice betrayed her. She was walking beside me, having joined me by chance as we left the dormitories. We had walked in silence until she finally spoke. But judging by the pout on her face, she had probably been trying to talk to me earlier while I was lost in my thoughts. "Ah... sorry, I was thinking about something else." I forced an awkward smile and scratched the back of my neck. "My name is Arthur, nice to meet you." I gave her a small bow. Now that I think about it, this is the second time I''ve run into her... and the first time I''ve said my name to anyone. "I''m a commoner." "Please, just go away!" Though I kept my expression polite and my smile friendly, inwardly, I was begging her to leave. She was a young woman with a beauty on par with a goddess, and that wasn''t all¡ªshe was the only daughter of a ducal house. Plus, her shy personality was well-known, and she usually avoided men, preferring the company of other women. Cursing in my mind, I could feel the curious, envious, and hateful stares of the other students. Leslie''s face was known throughout the empire... And for her to be talking to a nobody like me was bound to raise eyebrows. "Oh... My name is Leslie Violet Rose!" She stopped pouting and gave me a friendly smile, lowering her head slightly. "Hey..." I leaned in closer to her, trying to be discreet. "Are you sure someone like you should be talking to someone like me... you know, a nobody?" I looked at her seriously, hoping she''d get the hint and leave. God, I''m going crazy. These stares are killing me. I''ve got enough problems as it is¡ªLilith is probably spying on me, I need to figure out how to survive the class assignment, and now I have to worry about noble brats picking a fight with me for talking to their goddess... Silently pleading... "Don''t worry about that. I actually don''t care. Besides, I feel very comfortable talking to you!" She smiled sweetly, looking directly at me. Biting my lip, I shook my head internally. I couldn''t understand why she was approaching me... and I couldn''t figure out why her dorm was next to mine... This was all wrong. On the first day, she was supposed to be aloof, glaring at any man who tried to get close to her. So why the hell is she...? Forcing a friendly smile, I replied, "You''re very considerate, but you know, look around¡ªpeople are whispering and staring at us strangely..." Please, just go away! My life is on the line here... "That doesn''t matter to me!" She shook her head resolutely and raised her fist. "I''ll kill anyone who dares to approach us. Leave it to me!" She looked at me with determined, yet strangely empty, eyes. "I''m doomed," I thought to myself, nodding silently and trying to keep the conversation to a minimum. "Isn''t this place beautiful?" Leslie''s cheerful voice broke my thoughts, and I looked around. The sight took my breath away. She was right... this place was magical. I had seen it on a screen before, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. The Sacred Academy of Light was like a castle¡ªa massive white marble castle with black streaks running through it. The way it soared into the sky, the sunlight reflecting off it, creating a dazzling array of colors on the ground... I had been so preoccupied with how to survive that I hadn''t paid much attention to my surroundings. And then there were the crystal flowers lining the path to the academy, glowing with the same radiance... "You''re right, it''s quite beautiful..." I agreed. Looking ahead again, I saw a large building. Around it, many students were nervously chatting, while others looked excited. But as we approached, all eyes turned to Leslie, then shifted to me... Ignoring the stares as best as I could, I kept walking with Leslie beside me. The inauguration was to be held in the main building, where the enormous doors, over two meters tall, stood open. They were decorated with flowers, and two paladins stood guard, their swords resting on the stone floor. Beyond the doors, rows of chairs covered in the most expensive silk in the empire were arranged in neat rows. My eyes were drawn to the front... to the exact spot where, in the game, the protagonist had killed Arthur by stabbing him through the heart. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8 - 8: Crazy The grand hall where the director of the Sacred Academy of Light would give his opening speech to encourage the new students was about to start, but my mind was elsewhere. In the original story, the protagonist arrived late to the speech, and the reason was simple: it was at that moment when he received the "All-Seeing Eyes" ability and the system bestowed by the goddess. He even had the opportunity to meet the Goddess of Light in person during that brief span of time. This encounter made him late, and surprisingly¡ªor rather unsurprisingly¡ªhe wasn''t punished. The director, being a man of importance within the goddess''s church and possessing a great affinity with light magic, immediately sensed the goddess''s blessing on the protagonist. Thus, he instantly gained the support of the church and, consequently, the emperor''s favor. Clicking my tongue in frustration, I realized that this world revolved around him. But that''s not important now... The moment the protagonist entered through those grand doors, he discovered that a filthy demon was among the students... Arthur''s death was, at best, unfortunate. Let''s just say it was a stepping stone that propelled the protagonist even higher in winning everyone''s favor. What happened was that as he walked forward as if nothing had occurred, he arrived in front of the nervous Arthur and, without a word, stabbed him in the heart. Arthur spewed black blood, but that isn''t how you kill a demon. Demons¡ªlike me now¡ªdon''t die from being stabbed in the heart; that method is more like torture. Arthur writhed like a worm as he was repeatedly stabbed by the sword. Silence fell over the crowd, but the first to react was, of course, the director. Upon seeing that the student, who was actually a demon, didn''t die after being stabbed in the heart... The only way¡ªor the easiest way¡ªto kill a demon is with sacred weapons, essentially those imbued with light magic. The poor Arthur was burned to death by the director''s divine flames. It was a fate worse than death... an agonizing demise. And since everyone hates demons, besides literally being burned to death, they began to insult him and kick his body... Clenching my fists tightly, anger began to consume my heart. Even though it never actually happened, I felt filled with rage. From what little I know, the real Arthur was a nervous, timid, weak demon... but still, he suffered a terrible death. But a smile formed on my lips. That damn fool is dead, and better yet, he died by my own hand. The hatred gradually faded, replaced by a deep sense of satisfaction. As the minutes passed, more and more students began to enter the grand hall. The murmurs grew louder. For the moment, I kept my eyes wide open, trying to spot key characters. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey Art, who are you looking for?" A tug on my shirt brought my gaze back to Leslie. She was pouting beside me. Staring at her in silence... No matter what I said, she never left my side. She was like a leech that, for some strange reason, wouldn''t let go of me. "Well, I''m just curious. As you know, I''m a PLEBEIAN, and seeing such a luxurious place makes me a bit nervous." Damn it, why are you still here? It''s not that I hate her or anything, in fact, I enjoy her company. Who in this damn world wouldn''t want to have a god-level beauty by their side? Anyone who says otherwise probably likes men... but on the other hand, I''d like to keep my head on my shoulders. I have enough problems right now, and I''m pretty confused... "Hmmmm." She pursed her lips, and her eyes gleamed for some reason. "After this boring speech, it''s time for class assignments..." She began to think, and her eyes lost their previous brightness, turning as empty as the abyss... Pretending not to notice her change in personality, I moved a bit further away. "Oh, I know!" Leslie clenched her fist and dragged the chair closer to me. She grabbed my tie and looked me straight in the eyes. "I see you''re weak, very weak actually, but I''ll protect you. I swear by the goddess! I''ll even give you half of my points!" This has nothing to do with the question she asked me, it''s completely out of place... but, looking into her eyes, I saw black spirals in her pupils, just like her hair... "Oh no... why is this happening to me?" Leslie has two personalities: the shy one and the obsessive, crazy one. She usually has the shy one most of the time, but the obsessive, compulsive, and homicidal personality emerged when she first saw the protagonist... so why is it showing now, with me? Swallowing dryly, I responded, "Are you sure? You should know how important the class assignments are." What the hell am I saying? This will benefit me greatly and solve my worries about the class assignments, but it will also generate more rumors about the goddess Leslie helping a plebeian... Damn it! Nothing can be normal! "I just need to kill more students, hehehe, it''s as easy as killing a fly." She began to blush, lowering her gaze with the eyes of someone on the verge of committing a massacre... With her delicate, small hand on my tie, she blushed even more and looked directly at me... "Sniff... Sniff... Sniff..." She started to smell me... Trying with all my might to pull away from her, it was impossible! Her grip was brutally strong... "Someone save me!!" I pleaded mentally, feeling like my soul was about to be sucked dry and squeezed... "How nice, kekeke." She let out a distorted smile... My complexion turned extremely pale... "Attention, aspirants!" A strong voice echoed through the room... the academy director had arrived... "Oh!" Leslie seemed to snap out of it and released me. Her cheeks were even redder than before, and she quickly turned her head away. Wiping the cold sweat from my forehead, my body felt extremely exhausted again... Chapter 9 - 9: Assignment test "Attention, aspirants!" A strong voice resonated throughout the hall... the academy director had arrived. All the murmurs in the hall quickly died down. The aspirants'' once friendly gazes turned fierce as they looked at one another, as if they might devour each other at any moment. Just seconds ago, they were chatting happily as if they were lifelong friends, but now they seemed like sworn enemies. This was essentially a grand competition to enter the prestigious academy. Each of them was ready to devour the other at any moment. Of course, that''s how it should be, but... feeling two empty eyes like the abyss staring intently at me... it seemed Leslie didn''t care about any of that... I ignored her piercing gaze. "As you all know, our academy only accepts the best of the best, those most fit and determined to rise above the rest. Due to the high standards, we have established a test for all of you. Each of you has the ability and opportunity to gain entry to the academy." The man with white hair and silver eyes had a rather youthful face and an athletic build, dressed in a white suit... The academy director was actually 200 years old, but he looked like a young man in his twenties. Behind the director, a sort of screen appeared, created by illusion magic. "The class assignment test is quite simple. The court mages will put you into a sleep state. When you open your eyes, you will find yourselves in an open space¡ªa green forest, to be exact. The rules are straightforward: survive as long as you can." [There are a total of 1,000 aspirants, and we have only 5 classes with a maximum of 20 students in each. This means that only 100 of you will have the chance to secure a spot in our academy.] The moment those words left his mouth, the students'' eyes burned with insatiable madness... baring their white teeth at the other aspirants. Now that I think about it... they actually look more like rabid, crazed dogs... The murderous intent filled the entire place, and instead of frowning in displeasure, the director flashed a broad smile, watching the students'' reactions. "Crazy," I thought to myself... These moments didn''t play out as clearly as I visualized them. I always skipped the boring parts... "Let''s go over the rules." "To determine if you''re fit or not, a ranking of the top 100 will be created. The system to make it into the top 100 is quite simple. As you all know, in the illusionary world, there are low-ranking demons perfect for your current level." [Rule 1: Every time you kill a demon, you will earn 10 points.] [Rule 2: Besides killing demons, you can also kill each other. This will allow you to take all the points of the person you killed, adding them to your own.] [Rule 3: Groups of up to 3 people are allowed. Any group with more than 4 members will be immediately disqualified.] "There are only 3 rules. The test will last 4 hours from the moment you appear in the location. You''ll be able to see how many points you have on the bracelet that will be given to you once the court mages put you to sleep. That''s all for now. In a few minutes, the personnel in charge will guide you to the room where the test will take place." Silence fell for a few seconds before giving way to murmurs again. Upon learning that they could form groups, the aspirants went even crazier than before... "Who wants to be in my group?!" "Please, let me go with you!" "I''m really strong, trust me!" "Only beautiful women allowed!" Hundreds of voices began to clamor throughout the hall... On the other hand, I was sweating cold as a small white hand began to climb up my right shoulder... like a death sentence. The white hand reached my tie again: "Art, it''ll just be the two of us... right?" Leslie''s voice was as smooth as silk, but oddly hollow, and instead of a question, it sounded more like an absolute command... Feeling the tickle in my ear... Don''t get me wrong, I actually like crazy girls. Getting stabbed by this kind of woman isn''t all that bad... Damn it, I think I''m even crazier than this woman, but yanderes are easy to handle. You just have to say sweet words and tell them what they want to hear. That''s why I love Leslie''s character. The problem is that too many eyes are on us, always watching Leslie''s every move. And every time she gets close to me, the male students'' gazes become more hostile... Stupid envious idiots, I actually have a strong urge to grab Leslie by the waist and pull her close, but... now''s not the time. I don''t want them to jump me, and even worse, for Leslie to kill them... That would be a total disaster for me... and for everyone, ignoring their bloodshot eyes... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, just you and me!" Smiling at Leslie, she quickly let go of my tie and blushed like a tomato. "Hehehe," she giggled adorably while touching her cheeks. Watching her in silence... I still can''t understand what the hell I did to make her obsessed with me... We''ve only seen each other twice in two days, but she''s already like this... I suppose it''s because the protagonist is dead, but why me specifically? Thinking about it, my eyes widen... Subtly glancing at my hands: "Could it be because I killed him?" It''s a stupid idea, but the stupidest thing would be that a woman like her is talking to a nobody like me... "Somehow... I stole..." An emotion filled my body... "All aspirants! Follow me to begin the class assignment test!" Behind the large golden curtains, a woman with silver hair and eyes of the same color appeared. She stood with a straight posture, dressed in a white gown as pure as snow... Her body''s proportions were beautifully curvaceous... She was a goddess-level beauty... and another of the important characters in the game... Chapter 10 - 10: Assignment test (2) "This woman is going to break my arm!" Gritting my teeth, I felt the bones in my right arm creak in pain. The reason was simple¡ªLeslie had stuck to me again like glue, refusing to give me even a moment to breathe. With her arms wrapped around mine, she walked beside me, her cheeks flushed, occasionally letting out an innocent smile of pure joy, as if she were doing the happiest thing in the world. "I don''t want to end up one-armed," I thought. I''d like to make it to the test in one piece. Honestly, I feel much calmer now; I no longer have the constant worry of being left out. Somehow, having Leslie around was a big help... not counting the fact that she almost ripped off my arm and the red-eyed glares from the male aspirants... But right now, aside from the pain, my eyes were fixed on the silver-haired woman walking ahead of us. Well... some of the students... damn it, why is this happening to me? Wrinkling my nose, I could smell the hidden lust in the eyes of the aspirants as they ogled the curvaceous backside of the silver-haired woman... I''m like them, but not so blatant. Show some decency, for God''s sake. The woman in front is actually the director''s daughter, and although she looks about 20, she''s actually 120 years old... a mature woman in every sense of the word. Emilia Rose White¡ªa woman with a... unique character. All the students'' eyes were fixed on her round and plump rear, but she didn''t seem to care in the slightest. Let''s be real, she''s the type who enjoys being ogled... a complete pervert and an utter virgin. Even though she knows she''s being watched, she revels in it. She''s very proud of her body and loves having men at her beck and call, but that very trait is her greatest weakness. She believes all men are under her control, and she craves attention¡ªdesperately. With a smile on my lips, I thought the best way to win her interest is simply to ignore her. Emilia''s character is basically that... In the game, the protagonist, being the typical shounen blockhead, was as dense as a mountain, which quickly piqued the teacher''s interest... but frowning, I realized that Emilia''s ability doesn''t affect me at all. [Under the Queen''s Feet]¡ªthis ability makes any man in her presence lose control of himself, in other words, it turns him into a simpering fool she can use at her leisure. Every man so far has fallen under her spell without exception. Of course, she controls when to activate it and when not to... By the way, it only affects men. As for women... "Sniff... Sniff... Sniff..." Leslie started sniffing the air. "Smells like a bitch..." She tilted her head, confused. "I can''t feel my arm anymore..." I rolled my eyes. As I was saying, women will smell an unpleasant scent... Now that I think about it, Professor Emilia''s ability is more like that of succubi from the demon world... but she''s human... strange... As I said, it affects everything, even demons. In fact, her way of killing them is by driving them mad with lust... So why doesn''t it affect me? I frowned... "We''ve arrived! All of you should lie down on the beds scattered around the hall!" Emilia''s voice was as cold as ice. She has a nickname throughout the empire, "The Ice Queen." Her indifferent eyes passed over each of the aspirants... but her silver eyes locked onto mine for a moment, and she hesitated. In seconds, her cold facade fell. She quickly turned her head and walked forward... "I guess she noticed her ability didn''t work on me," I thought. I felt myself being dragged¡ªno need to guess who it was. Leslie was pulling me by my now-numb arm. "..." She led me to two beds in a more secluded part of the room. She pursed her lips tightly, staring at the bed in front of her, which was only big enough for one person. "I think we could both fit if I lie on top of you... right?" she said sweetly. "..." "Each student in a separate bed!" Emilia''s shout... she must have overheard Leslie''s murmurs. For a moment, her cheeks flushed red before she quickly regained her icy expression... On the other hand, all the men''s faces were red and shy... Seeing their expressions, I couldn''t help but click my tongue at how pathetic they were... But even so, looking around again, I couldn''t find the female characters I was searching for, nor the male ones. Letting out a sigh... Now that I start counting, there are only 500 people in this hall with Leslie and me... Which means all the important characters are in another hall... Looking at the other aspirants, they''re all just extras... like me. Well, looking at it differently, they''re actually free points... "Tsk!" Leslie clicked her tongue in disgust at the professor''s words. The mere idea of being separated from me filled her with hatred. "Should I kill that bitch?" she muttered dangerous words, giving me a chance to finally free my arm... "..." My arm didn''t respond¡ªit was as limp as a noodle. Silently, I let my body fall onto the soft white bed... "Ugh," I sighed. I feel excited. For some reason, I''m eagerly looking forward to the assignment test. Haha, maybe this peace of mind is thanks to Leslie. Letting an obsessive, crazy woman protect me leaves a bad taste in my mouth, but for now, I can''t do anything about it... I need to rethink my options. Leslie won''t be able to protect me forever... Well, given her obsessive personality, maybe she will... Looking at Leslie, who had already closed her eyes... I closed mine too. For now, I''ll just go with the flow. I want to have some fun, damn it... S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 11 - 11: Assignment test (3) "Hmmmm," I murmured, nodding slowly as I took in my surroundings. I found myself in the same space where the assignment test was taking place. Fortunately, it wasn''t much different from what I expected. Glancing down at myself, I noticed I was wearing a tight black tracksuit with white stripes that glowed faintly from the light magic. Around my wrist was a bracelet¡ªa device that indicated how many points you''d accumulated. But what really caught my attention was a dot at the far end of the map, moving towards me at breakneck speed like a missile. That dot was, of course, Leslie. The world we''re in spans about 200 kilometers from end to end, so Leslie would probably face some challenges getting to my position. Swallowing dryly as I watched the dot zoom closer at an insane speed, I couldn''t help but think, "She''s a damn monster, no words for her physical capabilities." Shifting my focus from the watch... wait, now that I look closer, it''s actually a watch... I was surrounded by trees and large bushes, and there was no noise at all¡ªeverything was eerily silent. I have four hours... Leslie''s words give me some peace, so the best move I can make is... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I quickly moved to hide in one of the bushes around me. "..." ***** "Get out of my way, you piece of trash!" A large sword gleamed cruelly as it sliced a poor aspirant in half, someone who had been desperately running for his life. A pair of purple eyes shone with a bloodthirsty hunger. Clicking her tongue, Leslie stepped on the body of the fallen aspirant, crushing the bones even further and leaving the corpse unrecognizable. She continued running. "Where are you? Why are you so far away?! Don''t you want me by your side?!" In Leslie''s mind, she believed that Art had intentionally distanced himself from her, but that wasn''t true. The aspirants were randomly placed on the map... She bit down hard on her inner lip. The sword in her hand left a trail of blood as she ran, and anyone who dared to stand in her way was cut down like a pig in a slaughterhouse. The terrifying aura of bloodlust around her was more like a death sentence for anyone nearby... Her eyes were empty, devoid of any vitality, her body itched and burned as if she were dying, and her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode... She couldn''t understand how it happened or when it began, but she could remember the first day they met. Just a day before the academy''s inauguration, she was trying on her uniform when she heard a blood-curdling scream. Normally, she would have ignored it, but for some strange reason, she went to check it out. At first, she didn''t think much of it, assuming she''d forget all about it the next day, but... the next day, his scent, his presence, his body, his hands, his eyes, his skin, his hair, everything about him drove her insane... As she sliced another student in half, her cheeks flushed red. Fresh blood splattered all over her uniform, but she didn''t care. Running at top speed again, as fast as she could, she rushed towards her destined love, her only love... **** "Hehehehe, stupid bastards!" I watched and laughed silently, hiding like a damned rat as I watched a pair of extras fight to the death... I was quietly observing when suddenly, explosions erupted beside me. Refusing to look at what was happening, they came to my location. At first, I thought about escaping, but they didn''t seem to notice me and continued fighting among themselves... The idea is simple... I''ll launch a fireball at the victor who manages to survive... It''s a rat move, I know, but the coward is the one who survives, while the hero is the one who dies... "Die!!" One of the young men screamed in madness as the spear in his hand shot like a projectile towards his opponent, a comrade he had known for about 10 minutes... "Urgh..." The other young man spat out a mouthful of blood as the spear''s tip pierced his chest... He fell to the ground, dead. Looking at the blood and the wounds on their bodies, they looked so real... and the smell of blood seemed real too... Licking my lips, I silently prepared a fireball in my hands... The young man had a deep cut on his chest and some burns on his arms... Gasping heavily, he dropped his spear to the ground and raised his head as tears began to flow from his eyes... He raised his hand in a victorious gesture... -Mom! Your son did it! Woooooaaa!!! ARGHHHTTT!!!! At the moment the blue fireball hit his body, it quickly engulfed the young man... watching with pathetic eyes! Only a real nutjob would start shouting in the middle of a test! Damn it, you could attract others to this place. The scream started as a victorious one but soon turned into one of agony... He writhed like a chicken being strangled before finally being completely charred... [Congratulations!] [You have gained 200 points!] Nodding silently... I hid even deeper in my bush... it was a great haul for being a sneaky rat... "..." Trying to make as little noise as possible... "Hey... what are you doing here?" A young girl''s voice whispered in my ear... "I''m hiding," I replied as I carefully scanned my surroundings, eyes wide open... "Oh, I see... it looks fun. Mind if I join you? Honestly, I''m feeling a bit sleepy...?" she said in a tired voice... "Of course, just don''t make any noise..." I nodded seriously, turning to face the girl... "Kyah!" My soul nearly left my body... I jumped like a scared rabbit, my eyes widening... The girl with red hair and nearly light red eyes looked at me while tilting her head... "Hey! Didn''t you say we shouldn''t make any noise?" she whispered angrily... "Uh... oh yeah, sorry," I said, silently hiding in my bush again... "Wait a minute..." Chapter 12 - 12: Evelyn Red Rose "Uh... oh yes, I''m sorry," I said, quietly hiding back in my bush again... "Wait a minute..." Staying stunned for a few moments, not knowing exactly what to do... right now I was literally exposed, and besides that, the red-haired girl... glancing at her out of the corner of my eye... "Fuuu..." She was breathing quietly, completely asleep without any concern for what was happening... the absurdity of the situation left Arthur''s mind blank... But... even more importantly, the only thing I literally had to do was throw a blue fireball at her... "Damn it, I must be completely crazy," what a stupid idea unless you want to be burned to death by a sword... In total silence, he didn''t move an inch. It was clear that the idiot''s earlier scream had attracted another monster to his bush... Indeed, the young woman sleeping beside him was another of his main characters... Evelyn Red Rose, a woman with beautiful fiery red hair and light red eyes, is a lazy character in short... as long as you don''t interrupt her sleep... the most sacred thing in the world she has, she won''t kill you... sweating coldly, he clenched his teeth... Evelyn Red Rose is a female character who actually has no interest in the world around her; she is a blank slate whose only goal is to sleep anywhere as long as there is extreme silence... she wields a magical sword with fire affinity... unlike the obsessive crazy one, she''s as normal as you can get... well, once an unfortunate soul wakes her from her sleep, she goes mad... a crazy bitch with nothing but burning the world to ashes on her mind... And that ticking time bomb is sleeping right next to me... "..." It didn''t even cross my mind to try to take advantage of the situation, even though it''s true that her tight outfit is something to talk about... her curves, hips, and well-proportioned breasts could be the downfall of many in every sense... "What the hell is she doing in this place?" clenching my fists in frustration... right now she''s like a ticking time bomb... at any moment, an explosion like the one before could happen... and send everything to hell... "I have to escape again," to hell with her body and the opportunity, right now my goal is to get out alive from this test... as I tried to stand up... I felt a grip on my ankle... a soft white hand was on my ankle as if it were a slave''s chain... swallowing dryly, I tried to pull it off, but the more I pulled, the stronger the grip became... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evelyn''s divine beauty frowned... moments later, she grabbed me like a broken doll... Feeling two pairs of mountains as big as Everest on my face... my breathing became much heavier... two arms as heavy as rocks surrounded my waist, and Evelyn''s soft, constant, and relaxed breath on my chest... "..." ***** "You crazy bitch, what do you think you''re doing?" A woman with blonde hair and golden eyes like two suns shouted angrily while slightly lowering her head... a sword blade covered in blood passed by her eyes... "Get out of my way, damn it!" Leslie bared her white teeth like an animal and, gripping the hilt of her sword, lunged like a madwoman. The golden-haired woman''s eyes turned cold... reciting a prayer, two white mana circles formed in her hands... launching them at Leslie, two orbs fell like meteors to the ground... Boomm!! Boomm!! Boomm!! Boomm!! "She''s lost her mind!" A cadet frowned while looking at the empty, swirling eyes of Leslie... "It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this... where did the shy and demure Leslie go?" Another young woman said with an amused smile while swinging her small legs over the branch of a tree... "Bastards! Help me, damn it!" Constant curses came from the golden-haired girl, who was doing everything possible to keep her body intact... "Harsh words coming from the saint''s mouth..." The girl with green pigtails clicked her tongue with a mocking laugh... the more amused she was, the more vigorously she swung her legs in the air... "No thanks, that looks way too dangerous," the young man politely shook his head while adjusting his glasses on his eyes... "You guys... really!!" The saint gritted her teeth... looking again at her friend Leslie as if she were a wild beast, she let out a sigh... a wicked smile formed on her lips, and her eyes sparkled.... Running towards her two friends, she shouted: "We''ll die together then!!" Madness shone in her eyes as her cheeks turned pink... "Run, damn it!!" The young man elegantly ran away... "That bitch!" The girl with green pigtails also sprinted at full speed... "Come on!!!" The saint''s cheeks turned even rosier.... ***** AUGEEE!!!!! "Run, damn it! Hell has arrived!!" The young man who just shouted was hit by flames as red as blood; the last thing left of him were ashes... "Damn it! Damn it!" Running for my life, I tried to ignore the terrible heat that formed in just a few seconds throughout the forest... In the sky, Evelyn rose with eyes as red as magma while crazily launching large fireballs towards the forest indiscriminately. At the same time, as she swung her sword, large red slashes split the entire forest in half... "I knew it! I knew it was going to happen!" Sweating all over my body, the worst possible scenario actually happened, it was a mana explosion that happened right in front of us, it was at that moment that Evelyn''s eyes opened, and at the same time, the gates of hell... By sheer luck, I had the ability to run until the place where I was standing was completely burned... "How the hell can these young people be monsters! They''re all walking atomic bombs!" Sweating from the terrible heat, compared to them, I''m nothing more than a small ant... I can barely generate a flame as big as a baseball, and on top of that, it hurts me!... Feeling that the world is unfair.... My eyes scanned for the best way out of this hell; if I die right now, it''s very likely I''ll be out, only an hour has passed since the test started... Chapter 13 - 13: Assignment test (3) The flaming rocks fell on the forest as if Armageddon itself had descended upon us. Each of the extras I could see were running for their lives, some of them getting crushed... I couldn''t imagine how many points Evelyn had right now... but now, nothing and no one can stop her... well, actually they can stop her, but for that to happen, another monster of the same caliber is needed... but since we''re a bunch of useless people, the best we could do was run... "..." Booom!!! "Arrgghttt! What are you doing, you damn bastard!" The young man opened his eyes wide, watching as a blue flame began to devour his body in seconds... "Kill that bastard! That damn rat dared to talk to our Goddess Leslie!" The cadets, seeing how a madman dared to kill one of them in the middle of the chaos, frowned, but their eyes changed when they saw that the young man who dared to talk to Leslie was now the target. The bloodlust increased, and they ran like rabid dogs... "Screw you all!" Flipping them off, I ran even harder. I couldn''t pass up the opportunity to get more points; she was literally right next to me... watching as Leslie''s target was running towards my position like a bolt of lightning... the best thing now was to run... AUGEEE!!! AUGEE!! The clouds evaporated, and a sea of flames fell from them... behind that sea of flames, Evelyn, with two wings behind her sword, flew towards us... her eyes burned with deep hatred. The sea of flames fell, and the forest, already ablaze, became an inferno... "Seriously... why the hell is all this happening!" I stared wide-eyed as the flames surged and then ran towards us like a massive tsunami... even so, the madness in the eyes of the cadets chasing me didn''t fade; somehow, it became more desperate... Running without looking back, my thoughts raced at full speed: "I can''t die here!" If I die in this place, it''s over; I don''t know what that bitch Lilith will do with me after that... panting... I spot a hole in the ground... "Puaj...!!" "Ahhhhhhh!!!" "I''m burning!!!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll kill you!!!" Hearing the sea of curses like knives behind my back along with the heat of death, I quickly let my body fall into the hole... Floashhhh!!! The sea of flames passed just above my hair, the place that was in complete darkness lit up as if the sun had risen for the first time... Panting from extreme exhaustion, I touched my chest... the pain of feeling like you''re running out of air in your lungs combined with the exhaustion from just running... worse than a pig. Watching as the sea of flames disappeared along with the screams of the cadets, the place returned to silence... "Everything is so chaotic! In the game, I remember it was the most normal thing; Evelyn didn''t lose control, and neither did Leslie, so why is everything turning out this way... reflecting... I hear footsteps... the only person who could have survived that inferno of flames is undoubtedly... Descending as if nothing had happened, Evelyn''s blood-red eyes looked at me... her hair stood up while red flames surrounded her body. "I''m dead!" was the first thought that came to mind; she was still in her madness, closing my eyes, I pretended to be dead... "..." Evelyn''s piercing gaze... passed over my body again, the heat of the place disappeared... holding my breath... I felt the soft and delicate skin on my chest... a pair of hands once again wrapped around my waist, and a certain pressure formed on my chest again... it was very soft, pleasant, and very large... and there were two of them... Feeling the familiar pressure on my body... I heard a soft breath on my neck... My body trembled for a moment, and my body heat rose... opening my eyes... "..." Evelyn was right on top of me, sleeping deeply again... ***** The trees flew apart as they shattered in the air... "Why do you keep attacking me!!" The saint screamed in frustration as she grabbed her arm that had been cleanly cut off... her right hand glowed as she healed herself, cutting off the flow of blood... She gritted her teeth; although it''s not real, the pain is, they made it that way to make the fear of death more intense... the saint''s white outfit was full of cuts and stained with blood... glancing furtively at the young woman with purple hair and violet eyes... she was actually in worse condition... She had a hole in her stomach from which blood flowed like a waterfall, the sword in her hands was broken and shattered... the upper part of Leslie''s body had a deep cut... and beneath her, the blood formed a pool... but even so, the glow in her eyes never faded... "Tsk!" The saint clicked her tongue as she spat out a mouthful of blood... "Why do you keep getting in my way?" Leslie pursed her lips as she wiped the blood from her mouth... "Damn it! You''ve finally regained your senses!" The saint clenched her fist tightly... she knew this personality of Leslie''s, it''s not like she hated her, in fact, they were friends, she was just frustrated because of the shameless bastards who ran away and didn''t help her... and also because of Leslie''s sword attack... she let out a sigh and looked at her friend... It was terrifying... the eyes that were once full of obsessive emptiness were now clear... she had wanted the help of her two fleeing friends to tire Leslie out and bring her back to normal... A smile appeared on her lips, her condition was terrible, but even so, she couldn''t help but feel excited... she was an extreme masochist... very much so. Leslie frowned as she looked at the state she was in... "Dislocated right arm, broken bones, broken ribs, deep cuts on her chest, cuts on her arms, cuts on her sides, and a hole in her stomach..." she made a sad expression... "I have a few seconds left to live..." she said with a sigh, she had lost a lot of blood, and her skin was paler than ever... as a sword user, she knew it better than anyone... The saint also saw how the magic trying to heal her arm wound opened again due to lack of magic... she shook her head, her body was less resilient than Leslie''s... "Who were you looking for?" The saint asked curiously... Leslie''s eyes widened, and her cheeks turned pink: "I was looking for my prince charming!" "Eh..." The saint lost the strength in her legs... and spat out a mouthful of black blood... she put on an amused smile: "I''d like to meet him," she finally said as she closed her eyes... "No! He''s mine!" Leslie stomped the ground... when she saw Daniela stop moving... she looked around... the forest from before had disappeared, revealing a large field full of dirt and large deformations... "Phew! I''m so tired..." she said as her body fell to the ground... Chapter 14 - 14: End of test The hours continued to pass as Evelyn slept peacefully on my chest. During all that time, I tried to escape, really, I mean it! Don''t take advantage of the moment, okay? Frowning, I only have 200 points... definitely, with these points, I won''t be able to be among the top 100 students... Looking at the clock on my wrist... there are exactly 30 minutes left before the test ends. Considering that a point that belonged to Leslie had disappeared, I''m not worried about her, she must have already had many points on her way to my position... Thinking for a moment... "It might actually work." Considering that only groups of three are allowed... Leslie and I make two, the good thing about forming groups is that you have the ability to share points... looking at Evelyn''s closed eyes and her deep breathing as her arms hugged me like a doll that refuses to let go, I couldn''t help but make a comparison to those stuffed animals used for sleeping... "So then..." I slowly moved my arm... [Invite candidate Evelyn Red Rose: Yes/No] I pressed the button for yes... A small sound came from Evelyn''s watch, she frowned and shifted on top of me, turning to her side, one of her arms moving and resting on my chest... Moving my hand, I pressed Yes on her watch... Looking with wide eyes... "10,000 Points!" Taking a deep breath... it''s not an exaggeration, she literally burned to ashes a large part of the forest in this part of the world... and along with it, surely, a large number of demons... Licking my lips, I don''t think she''ll get mad if I take a few points... I need to collect an acceptable amount of points at least for... But here comes another problem, in which class do I want or rather need to enter... obviously, the best of all is Class 1, where all the important characters end up... "15,000 points with these, she has more than enough to get in..." As a spy, I need to gather information on all the important people, so the most rational thing to do is to collect points to get in... the top 20 enter the first class, while the second 20 enter the second class, and so on. "With 5,000 points, I have enough to get in, even if I''m number 20 or 19." Nodding, I give myself a small donation, besides, I''m in this state because of her... [You have received 5,000 points from Evelyn Red Rose] [Congratulations!] [You are ranked 18th overall!] "Perfect." With a smile on my lips... I''m in... [5 minutes left until the test ends!] Reading the notification... just a little longer and it''ll be over... Looking at Evelyn''s peaceful expression... gazing at her beautiful curvy body on top of mine, her breasts pressed tightly against me... My body heats up immediately... "It''s not my fault... she''s the one who took advantage of me first." Panting heavily... my hands move automatically... Automatically, my fingers sink in, they''re so soft, feeling how round and firm they are... gently kneading her plump butt... I lick my lips... if it weren''t for the fabric covering her body... Shaking my head, that''s much more than I can handle right now... "Hmmm..." A soft moan escapes Evelyn''s lips... her cheeks turn a little red... seeing that she doesn''t open her eyes gives me even more confidence... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking about it, she''s the first girl I''ve touched of my own free will since I arrived in this world. Both of my hands find their way to either side of her butt... squeezing them more firmly... I spread them apart after a few seconds... following this movement... Evelyn''s muffled moans become sweeter and more erotic... Her hot breath was going straight to my neck, my body gets much hotter... and my little sister starts to react due to the hotness of Evelyn''s body... releasing one hand, the other I bring it up... with that hand I put it on her right breast, the soft mass of fat makes my fingers sink much deeper... totally horny I wish that annoying suit was not there.... The peak of her breasts rose to the sky...hinting at how horny Evelyn was while she was asleep...squeezing a little hard..... "Nya...." She opened her mouth... and her soft tongue ran down my neck... my body shudders from the unexpected touch.... My other hand on her plump ass goes much lower and reaches her crotch... the warmth of the place makes my mind go blank too... placing my fingers under her crotch.... Feeling through her suit a part of her crotch was wet... touching it with my fingers... Evelyn''s body shivers...: "Hmmmph!" "What... are you doing?" a voice pulls her out of my fantasy. "HUHHH!? Turning to Evelyn she had her eyes wide open.... her cheeks were very red... looking at my hands on her chest and the other her ass... I swallow dry saliva: "I got carried away! Damn teenage hormones!" [The test is over!] **** "What are you doing, you pervert?!" Emilia covered her eyes... but in reality, she was peeking through the gaps between her fingers... Her lips trembled violently as she watched through the screen... As the main organizer, it was her job to monitor all the screens during the candidates'' test... At first, she felt a great curiosity... her interest was piqued by a student with black hair and blue eyes... She had a special ability that drives men crazy, and she loves it when they can only look but can''t go any further¡ªit gives her a strange kind of pleasure... But this morning, she felt that her ability was completely useless against that young man... Curious, yet simultaneously frustrated and angry at the thought that her ability had no effect on that candidate, she watched him the entire time... She was utterly shocked by how sneaky and cowardly that young man was... but even so, she couldn''t stop watching him... After a few moments, that same young man was being embraced by one of the most beautiful girls in the empire... and now... Watching the young man''s hands aggressively squeeze the butt of the sleeping Evelyn... she felt her cheeks grow warm... After all, she still had her purity intact, and witnessing such an obscene act with her own eyes made her feel shy for the first time... The young man''s hands spread Evelyn''s buttocks apart, only to bring them back together and then squeeze her breasts... "Kya!!!" Unable to watch any longer, she pressed the button to end the test. Chapter 15 - 15: System of chaos "Away with you! Damn it, young Leslie, you can''t do this in public!" "Get your hands off me, big-titted bitch! Let me touch him!" "You can''t!" Before I could even open my eyes, I heard shouting all around me. Dazed, I opened them, only to find Leslie''s face extremely close to mine... and right behind her was Professor Emilia, trying to pull her off me. As I took in the situation, I looked around... none of the other candidates were present¡ªbasically, they had all been dismissed from the academy... so then... "Get off!!!" "Nooo, I don''t want to!!!" Ignoring the struggle between the two women... it was just Leslie and me left in this room... "..." Both of them fell silent as they noticed I had woken up... Leslie slowly got off my body, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she turned her back to me, staying quiet... Emilia''s platinum eyes also widened in surprise... She awkwardly cleared her throat and coughed a little, clearly embarrassed... "Congratulations, you two have passed the test..." She said those words and quickly disappeared, almost as if she were running away... A smile tugged at the corners of my lips... I couldn''t help but notice that her cheeks were noticeably flushed... That''s quite a feat, considering she''s known as the Ice Queen... [Congratulations!!] [You have been chosen by the Goddess of Light to receive her blessing!] [Divine System...!!!!!] [Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!! Error!!!] [Interference!!!!] [Recalculating....] [Congratulations!! The Goddess of Chaos grants you her blessing] [You have received the Chaos System!] "I see." Massaging my sore shoulders... I looked at the screen with black roses that appeared out of nowhere in front of my eyes... "..." "Wait... wait!!!" After reading through all the messages, I froze... I couldn''t process what I was seeing, my fingers trembled, and it felt like tears were beginning to well up in my eyes... It was a system, a real one... but frowning... "Demonic System..." reading the name of the system triggered my memory. Indeed, this system never appeared in the game... but much earlier, the Goddess of Light... for some strange reason, she intended to give her blessing to a demon... is she crazy? The idea is brutal, but I suppose in some way... the protagonist''s luck transferred to me when I killed him... I''ve been thinking about it ever since Leslie mysteriously became close to me, and in the same way, Emilia''s ability doesn''t work on me, and Evelyn''s sudden interest... A great euphoria surged within me... a damn perfect cheat tool for someone as useless as me... "Goddess of Chaos! I love you!!!" Nearly kneeling to the ground, a wide, sincere smile spread across my lips... I won''t be so defenseless in this world anymore... [Ding! Congratulations!] [The Goddess of Chaos has granted you a unique ability: Corruption] "Ehhh..." I stared wide-eyed.... A unique ability... truly unique in every sense, but in other words, it''s an ability that fuses with your soul and can only be used by you. Professor Emilia also has a unique ability: "Under the Queen''s Feet." These abilities are extremely powerful. Another example would be the unique ability the protagonist received: "Eyes That See All." By the way... looking at Leslie''s back as it trembled, her cheeks even redder, and drool beginning to drip from her mouth as she panted like she was out of breath... "She also has a unique ability: ''Eternal Love.'' My translation would be eternal yandere..." Turning my attention back to the unique ability "Corruption." "What does it mean?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ability: Corruption] [Description: Allows you to slowly corrupt a human soul until it fully becomes that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the bearer.] "Hold on a moment..." Feeling the air leave my lungs... "It basically says I have the ability to turn a human into a demon..." My eyes widened in shock, grasping the magnitude of this unique ability... just to put it into perspective, transforming a person into a demon is basically impossible, you simply can''t do it. Even demon dukes can''t accomplish it without sacrificing part of their soul... The only process in the game for a human to transform into a demon was through soul sacrifice¡ªthe contractor and the contracted must merge their souls, but due to incompatibility, the result is nothing more than a demon who has lost all control of themselves, essentially a mindless beast that kills demons and humans alike indiscriminately... Also, this process of sacrifice is taboo for both races... But now, according to the ability granted by the goddess, I can do it simply by carrying out certain actions... "How exactly does it work?" I asked, curious, unable to fully comprehend it... [The system will grant you missions with people you wish to corrupt. As you complete these missions, the target''s soul will gradually transform into that of a demon.] "But there won''t be any side effects, right?" [No.] Taking a deep breath... I tried to calm my chaotic mind... having this ability is dangerous, extremely dangerous. Both worlds would go insane if they found out about it... Thinking about it... "Anyone I wish..." Looking at Leslie... a smile appeared on my face... "Leslie, come here for a moment." Speaking to her in sweet words... she quickly turned around... her eyes widened in surprise at the affection in my voice... "Yes..." Submissive, with her head lowered and her cheeks flushed, she approached me... Smiling at her adorable behavior... I wrapped her in a tight embrace... my hands encircling her slender waist... her body stiffened for a moment... before she returned the hug... "Hehehe." A sweet smile spread across her lips... "You''ll be my first experiment," I murmured as I stroked her head... there''s no problem, after all, the system assures me there are no side effects... [Do you wish to target Leslie Violet Rose?] Nodding mentally, I said yes... [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have successfully targeted one of the 7 Seraphim!] [Ding! Calculating....] [Congratulations! You have gained 10 skill points!] [Congratulations! The target ''First Seraphim'' has accepted your desires!] [Calculating!] [Leslie Violet Rose] [Corruption Level: 5%] Squeezing Leslie''s body even tighter against mine, a twisted smile appeared on my face.... "Let''s go after the other six Seraphim!" Chapter 16 - 16: Experiment Status [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Age: 17 years] [Level 1] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Endurance: 10] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Defense: 10] [Mana Points: 10] [Skill Points: 10] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Unique Abilities] [Corruption Lvl1] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] Seeing my status window... I can''t help but let out a big sigh: "Level 1, are you serious..." Shaking my head, I now understand just how trash I am... just to give you an idea, important people like Leslie and Evelyn are around level 25... Sitting on the chair in my room... I let out a big sigh... after passing the test purely by luck, they sent us home. It took the entire way to talk with Leslie and convince her that she couldn''t stay over in my room... I had too much to think about and some questions about the system... most of it was anticipation... about my own stats. But it was crap, I''m a damn level 1... On another note, leaving aside the pathetic topic of my strength... skill points... what are they even for? In the game, the protagonist used these points to improve the multiple unique abilities he gained throughout the story... "How can I earn skill points?" I asked the system directly... [Skill points can be obtained through main missions related to the Seraphim, it is the only way to get them.] "I see..." So I only earned ten skill points, that''s a lot to get in just one day... looking at my unique ability... [Unique Abilities] [Corruption Lvl1] Level 1... "How high can the Corruption ability go?" All abilities have a set limit... [The unique ability "Corruption" can reach up to level 7.] "Level seven... does this have to do with the number of sins and Seraphim?" In fact... in the game, the number 7 is very important: 7 sins, 7 sealed Seraphim, but that data tends to fall short with the number of gods¡ªthe Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Chaos, the Goddess of Nature, the Dragon Goddess, all the goddesses that appeared in the game... "How many points do I need to upgrade the unique Corruption ability to level two?" [Calculating....] [Unique Ability Corruption] [0/100] "Damn it..." Looking at it from another perspective, the 10 points I managed to earn are only 10%... but why the hell is it more difficult? In the game, that damn protagonist only needed half, 50 points! Why is my system double that! Shaking my head... "Assign 10 skill points to Corruption." [10/100] Putting that aside... I look at the description of my defect; it couldn''t be worse¡ªmy soul and flesh will burn for all eternity... Everyone in the game who possesses a unique ability has a defect... but why the hell... did I already have a defect before I even got the unique ability... [The bearer possesses the curse of the 7 sins in their soul and flesh.] "Wait, what do you mean?" What kind of curse is that... I know nothing about this, it was never mentioned on the game''s forum... swallowing nervously... the 7 demon princes, the primordial sins... what do they have against me!? [Information sealed.] "To hell with it!!" I grind my teeth... when information is sealed, it''s due to restrictions set by the god who granted you the blessing. Most of the time when this happens, it''s because the information can be dangerous... calming my frustration... I close the status window, lying down on the bed... "Well done... honestly, I didn''t have much hope that you''d pass the test." A seductive and joyful voice came from in front of me... "She''s here again," I think to myself. I had in mind that she would indeed come for another visit after the assignment test, which is why I didn''t want Leslie to come to my room. It was too obvious she was going to show up... the Prince of Lust, Lilith Lust.... Sitting up... the woman with a tight black dress, one leg over the other... her cheeks were flushed, and her red lips, her beautiful white hair cascading down her back, and her red eyes shining flirtatiously... Closing my eyes... I don''t feel any problem with my mental or physical state. Lilith also has a unique ability, "Seduction." This ability makes anything alive want to throw itself at her and... fuck her... as far as I can see, she''s trying to use that ability on me... "Heh... Damn slut! Your ability doesn''t work on me!" Cursing her internally... "Tch! Boring." She pouts while crossing her arms over her large breasts... Not really knowing... what to say, I lower my head: "What are you doing here?" I had some questions to ask her... but before that, I have to see how open-minded she is with me... besides, she must have noticed that her ability doesn''t work on me... What will you do now? She stands up and sits next to me... her hand passed over my head, and she slowly caressed it... "You''re very brave to speak disrespectfully, but it''s okay, it''s fun, as for why I came here..." I glance at her from the corner of my eye as she tilts her head: "I came to congratulate you, of course!" She looks at me as if it were obvious... She smiles sweetly.... "Why me? I''m a low-ranking demon, I have no powers, why did you send me to this place?" I finally asked the most important question... I wanted to know what her goal was, though she won''t tell me, but at least I want to know her thoughts... Lilith brings a finger to her red lips and shakes her head: "Well, for managing to pass the academy test, I''ll give you the answer." She places her hands on her hips: "The holy world wants to destroy the demonic world. I don''t know why they want to do it, but they are very intense about it, a bunch of crazies! Even we, the Seven, don''t pay attention to them, we''re so immersed in our own realms that we consider humans as flies, not worth considering." Lilith''s eyes widen... "Hmmm..." She lets out a cute moan... out of nowhere... "EHH??" I look at her, frowning... "Well... I''m the Sin of Lust. In the demonic world, there are many damn degenerates, someone created a new sexual technique... damn girl, what does she think she''s doing..." She thinks for a moment... "..." By girl, she''s referring to the young woman she adopted as a daughter... but that''s for another time... "Hehe, well, as I was saying, as beings with a great many years of life, boredom is our greatest enemy... I wanted to try it too, the idea was very fun, besides being the only one of the Seven who feels interest in the holy world." She smiles darkly: "You were a total success, hehe, the first of many failures..." Chapter 17 - 17: Seduction ¡ªHehe, well, as I was saying, for beings with such long lifespans, boredom is our greatest enemy... I also wanted to try it out; the idea was very amusing, and I''m the only one among the Seven who has any interest in the sacred world. ¡ªShe smiles grimly¡ª: You were a total success, hehe, the first of many failures... "There were many children who tried in some way within the holy empire, many of them, but we have a big problem: as demons, we can''t completely suppress the dark aura that emanates from our bodies. Well, that''s true for you lower-class demons, but the higher demons don''t even care; they''re more prone to committing genocide just because... so the volunteer children wanted to give it a shot..." "With a sigh, none of them even managed to survive a day, a complete loss." Lilith''s grim smile deepened: "Years of effort for nothing, but one day... I found you." Her smile grows even larger as her hand strokes my cheek: "A poor child locked away in one of the dark alleys of the demonic world. I was very surprised; at first, I thought you were human, but on closer inspection, you were actually a demon... I bought you out of curiosity, and what a surprise, your body didn''t emit any demonic aura... it was perfect for my game. The problem was that your blue flame hurt you the moment you used it. I came to suppose that this flame completely suppresses the demonic flame..." "Hehe, today was a great day, much more fun than the last 100 years. I had a lot of fun, thanks to you." Lilith''s delicate hands caressed my face lovingly...: "Is this the answer you wanted?" she asked with a smile... "Yes, that''s fine for now..." In reality, everything she told me I already knew... she didn''t tell me anything I didn''t already know, so it was a complete waste of time... as she herself said, all the primordial sins except for lust are indifferent to the human empire... "What do you really want me to do?" I asked her again, still unclear about it, in fact, I don''t know either, I just feel like a toy for her amusement... "Well... I actually just want you to keep an eye on seven people, hehe. One of them seems very close to you." She pouted in annoyance: "She''s one of them. The others... well, I''ll tell you another time. For now, just keep an eye on her, it doesn''t seem like a big deal considering how close you are..." Lilith stood up and walked towards the door... from her walk, it was clear she was trying to seduce me...: "I''m leaving! I have some matters to attend to in the demonic world..." She pursed her lips... snapping her fingers: "This is a gift from me, good luck!!" [Ding!] [Congratulations! The Sin of Lust is very interested in you!] [The Sin of Lust has granted you a blessing!] [You have received the skill "Seduction"] [The Sin of Lust has removed the seal from your soul!] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have leveled up to 9!] [Your stats have increased by 90 points!] I stood in silence, looking at the system notifications...: "She actually knows about the Seven Seraphim..." I let out a deep sigh... the information about the Seraphim is supposed to be known only by the Emperor and the Pope of the church... how on earth did Lilith know about it...? Thinking for a moment, I realize I don''t have much information about the Sin of Lust either, she''s a mysterious woman... I stopped thinking about things I couldn''t understand... "What does the skill Seduction do?" I asked the system... [Innate skill granted by the Primordial Sin of Lust] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state)] "It''s the same unique skill that Lilith has but much weaker, it can''t even be compared. It''s like she said, a normal seduction skill... Lilith''s skill allows her to control anyone''s mind just by looking into their eyes and do whatever she wants with them... it''s like mind control... very terrifying..." "The Seal of Lust disappeared!? When did that happen?" Confused, I frowned... I didn''t feel any radical change... [The Sin of Lust removed the seal that was on your soul] [The seal was broken due to the blessing granted by the Sin of Lust] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "Hmmm... I leveled up to 10 right away... that''s good... right?" But even so... it frustrates me not being able to understand what Lilith is thinking. Aren''t I supposed to be her slave? Then why did she give me her blessing, and why do I have the curses of the other sins on my soul...? [Information sealed] "I figured..." I said, taking the crystal glass in my hands... Bang!!! The cup turned to crystalline dust...: "Well... I guess I have to suppress my strength," I shook my head... well, the cup was just an ordinary one, after all. Level 10 stats aren''t that impressive for the academy''s monsters; there''s still a 15-level difference ahead, but at least I''m not as helpless as before... I hope: "Why did I level up so fast?" [Receiving a direct blessing from one of the demon princes greatly elevates the soul level of the user, but due to the various seals on the bearer''s soul, there are quite a few restrictions.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the letters on the screen...: "Classes start tomorrow, and the official first-year welcoming day is also tomorrow..." It''s going to be an interesting day... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Age: 17 years] [Level 10] [Strength: 100] [Agility: 100] [Endurance: 100] [Defense: 100] [Mana Points: 100] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state)] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Slowly allows you to corrupt a human soul until it is completely transformed into a demon soul. The level of corruption depends on the bearer''s actions.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Targets] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] Chapter 18 - 18: First day "Congratulations! All of you have successfully passed the assignment test! Next, we will assign each of you to your respective classes!" The academy director had a wide smile on his face as he looked at the students lined up, each with serious expressions, their chests puffed with pride and arrogance... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was among the first rows of students, briefly glancing at the emblem on my right chest... This emblem on my uniform signifies that I am officially a student of the academy. The class assignments were already determined on the day of the test, which is why the rows of 10 people each were already classified. The first two rows of 10 students mean they are in the first class... I was in the second row at the back... and right next to me was Leslie, and in front of her was Evelyn. Seeing that she hadn''t asked me anything about what happened that day, I suppose she was actually dozing off... It''s better this way... I don''t want her to ask me in front of Leslie why I was touching her lasciviously... watching her dozing off while standing, not paying attention to the director''s instructions... Five people appeared from behind a door... We were all in one of the academy''s campuses; the main facilities were much further ahead, with large white buildings in the Baroque style, with posts around the infrastructure, making them appear even taller from our position... In front of the first two rows, with a cold, icy gaze and an indifferent expression, her hands on her hips... the woman had beautiful silver hair cascading down her back, bright platinum eyes with square-shaped glasses, and she was wearing a white lab coat over a cherry-colored dress... The woman standing before us was the first class professor, Emilia Rose White... Right before my eyes were three sealed seraphim... Sealed... In the game, near the end of the arc during the war of the two worlds, the seraphim fully awakened thanks to the protagonist... As far as I understand, the three people in front of me are not human; they are truly angels in a sealed state... Their true form is an immense eye with eight wings around it... To think that Leslie actually has that form... and what I see now is nothing but a disguise... terrifying, and even more frightening when I see the sweet smile on her lips as she looks me in the eyes... Feeling a shiver run down my spine... they''re real monsters!! Shaking my head internally... "Follow me!" The professor''s cold words snapped me out of my thoughts... ***** Inside the academy''s facilities, the marble floors with golden chandeliers on the ceiling... large stained glass windows in a church-like style with different colors... None of the students spoke, everyone remained silent, following the professor, but in reality, we all knew what was happening... the men''s eyes were fixed on the professor''s large backside... while the girls'' gazes towards the men were as if they were looking at the biggest trash in the world... My eyes were curious as I looked at some of the relevant people... In the first class, there are only three seraphim, in the second year, the second class has two seraphim, and in the third year, the last two are found. The protagonist''s objective, according to the orders from his system, was quite complicated; his mission was to prevent the seraphim from awakening. In various events, he had to somehow prevent one of the future bad "Apocalypses." If one of the seraphim awakens, all the others do as well¡ªit''s like a contagious chain reaction. The early awakening of the seraphim causes the apocalypse because the hosts cannot control the energy within them... And the first event... happens exactly in 3 days... and the first of them is... looking at the young woman with black hair and violet eyes... I sighed, Leslie Violet Rose, the fourth of them... I know what I have to do, well, what David had to do... but I don''t know how much the story will change... "The academy''s facilities are of great importance to all of us; there are years of history engraved in the walls and classrooms. It is vital that you, who now belong to the academy, take care of it as if it were your second home," the professor said with a cold gaze towards the male students with slight disdain... "Surely she enjoys playing the offended one," I thought to myself... She stood in front of a large door, marked with the number 1 in large diamond-encrusted letters. [Class 1: Hope] The professor placed her hands on the door... the doors slowly opened... "Welcome to the best class in the academy," the professor was the first to enter, followed by the women, and lastly the men... Looking at the interior of the classroom, the walls were made of light gray marble, the floor appeared like clear crystals that emitted small lights of multiple colors. The arrangement of the seats was like steps, with only four horizontal rows and 5 seats in each... "Choose your seats," the professor''s cold voice came from in front of us, and she closed her eyes, waiting patiently... "Where are you going to sit?" Leslie quickly took advantage of the situation... The reason she didn''t pounce on me was thanks to the professor; whenever she saw us together, her cheeks would turn red, and she would lose the indifferent look she had... Of course, this wasn''t enough to stop Leslie, but she threatened to take away our contribution points... "At the back, next to the window, the last row," choosing that seat established for transmigrators and extras like me as the perfect spot... I climbed the small steps of the classroom... heading towards the seat I had in mind... "..." There, with her head on the desk, was a woman with fiery red hair, her eyes closed, sleeping peacefully... With no other options, I looked around; only two seats were available... without further ado, I sat next to Evelyn... and on my other side was Leslie... Feeling a piercing gaze on me... my eyes met Emilia''s... she quickly closed her eyes... the murmurs in the class disappeared... "Let''s begin with the first lesson," the professor nodded, "The seats you have chosen will be permanent from now on," saying those words... she took out a stone... "I will now tell you the academy''s rules." Chapter 19 - 19: First day (2) "¡ªLet''s begin with the first lesson," the professor nodded, "The seats you have chosen will be permanent from now on," she said, taking out a stone. "Now I will tell you the academy''s rules." The students'' murmurs ceased entirely, and they fixed their gaze on the professor''s beautiful, cold face. "As you may know, the Sacred Academy of Light was established 1,000 years ago by the holy angel Michael. It was founded in the midst of a terrible war, during which our ancestors shed blood and dreams on the battlefield. Even so, the one who led the war against the demons left behind a legacy¡ªthis place. The floors, seats, and everything you see also hosted heroes of ancient times. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The purpose of the academy is, in part, to forge students who can fight and kill demons, but it is also because of..." "The prophecy of the chosen one!" The boy who spoke had bright eyes... Looking at him... a significant character, his name is Elias¡ªbrown hair and black eyes, he''s like a secondary protagonist in the sense that he''s very naive... stupid, in a few words, full of a sense of justice and other boring things... he almost dies at some point in the story but was saved by the protagonist. Since they both share the same mindset, they quickly became best friends... he didn''t even care that the protagonist slept with his childhood friend... A shiver ran down my spine, how pathetic, this guy is definitely not right in the head. What will happen to him now that the protagonist is dead... The professor looked over at him and slowly nodded, "According to the prophecy of the saint..." The saint is not the young woman currently sitting in the first row, with golden hair and eyes of the same color, a kind smile on her lips, and a cross on her chest... in fact, she is the daughter of the saint, which makes her a candidate for sainthood in the future... but even so, she is a very important character later on, and by the way... her mother is one of the seraphim, teaching third-year students at the academy... both women are important to keep in mind... "Every thousand years, one chosen by the holy Michael will come to our academy. After a thousand years, today, the prophecy is within our reach, so each of you is a strong candidate to be the hero of light..." The professor looked intently at each student with serious eyes... Trying to appear as normal as possible... What will they think when the hero they so eagerly await was turned to ashes... furrowing my brow, acting seriously like the others... "Throughout the semester, each of you will be tested physically and mentally. I must remind you that this academy is a competition and always will be. In every event that takes place, all classes will participate with the aim of earning points. If Class 2 earns more points than you, we will take their place as Class 2, and they will ascend to Class 1. This applies to the other classes as well, as they are all governed by the same rules. Of course, it goes without saying, but..." The professor''s eyes sparkled, and the room grew much colder than usual: "I do not like having my reputation tarnished." The students swallowed nervously, nodding like scared puppies... "For them, the professor must be terrifying..." I thought, looking at the pale faces of the students compared to Leslie''s disdain, who, instead of listening, had been staring at me since we sat down, and the soft breathing of Evelyn next to me, who was deeply asleep... "..." The professor glanced at us but didn''t comment... "I suppose it''s the status of the women beside me. Like the professor, all three are from important ducal houses... Along with the saint, who was taking notes in her notebook, there are four significant houses in this room... Of course, I''m the only one out of place¡ªa commoner... and a damned demon, damn it! "The rules within the academy are very simple: no fighting among yourselves. Any disputes must be submitted as a request, and within two days at most, it will be reviewed to see if it''s approved or not. Don''t damage the academy''s facilities, no murders or anything like that. I''m not your nanny to tell you what you shouldn''t do. If you want to know, you can find it in the watches I will give you right now..." She snapped her fingers... A watch appeared before me that looked quite expensive... it had white and black gold details and some precious stones around it. Let''s say it''s a mana watch, and the artifact given to every student to receive information... She nodded slightly... "Huh!" The watch fell on Evelyn''s head, she opened her eyes and licked her lips... at the same time, the watch she had in her hands disappeared into thin air... She briefly glanced at me before closing her eyes again... "Now that I''ve told you some important things, let''s move on to what truly matters to you." She looked at the screen behind her: "As I said, this academy is a competition, so only the best can rise to the top. Just like the height of the academy, students must also rise to the top. Therefore, in three days from today, Monday, the first event will take place on Wednesday." The students shivered... The academy events are of great importance; the only way to stay at the top is to defend it tooth and nail from the four classes that will do everything they can to dethrone you... This is why some don''t mind staying in the last class; you always have the opportunity to climb to the top, but likewise, students can also fall to the bottom of the barrel if they can''t keep up with their peers... I''m number 18 in the class... if my performance is worse than number 19''s, I will be demoted, and so on... if I keep falling, I''ll drop to the second class, and eventually, I''ll sink so low that I''ll end up in Class 5, where the leftovers are... The screen behind the professor changed... [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] [Event 1] [Event name...] Chapter 20 - 20: First day (3) The screen behind the professor changed... [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] [Event 1: Capture the Flag] [Event Description: The event will take place in a forest, where the 5 classes will be established at specific points, each designated as their territory with a 5-kilometer radius. Each class''s territory will be 50 kilometers apart. Each group will have a flag in their possession. Each group must choose a leader who will carry the flag. The leader cannot defend themselves or attack. Each leader must also appoint a strategist who will command their teammates.] [Important Points: The event will last one week (7 days). In the forest, each student will experience cold, hunger, thirst, fatigue¡ªbasically, they will feel as if they were in real life. The forest will randomly contain animals that students can kill and eat. In the center of the forest, between the territories of the 5 classes, there will be a marketplace where food, water, and other supplies can be found.] [Survival: In addition to the five classes, demons will be wandering in the forest.] [Alliances: Classes will have the opportunity to form alliances with one or two other classes.] [Rules: Killing is permitted, betraying your class is allowed, all existing rules are permitted.] [Conditions for Victory: For a class to win, they must possess two flags in addition to their own. Every time you kill a student, you earn 50 points. Every time you kill a demon, you earn 200 points. If you manage to steal a flag from a class, you gain 1,000 points.] [Conditions for Defeat: A class is eliminated from the event if the leader falls along with the flag. A class that has fewer than two members, in addition to the leader, will be eliminated.] [Points: The total points earned by all students in each class will determine which class is in first place.] [Good luck to everyone!] "As you can see, everything you need to know is written on that screen. Even so, I will send the information to your mana watches. The rules are clear enough to avoid boring explanations." The professor''s voice was as cold as ever, moving her hands dismissively. "Professors are forbidden from intervening. You must decide on your own who the leader and the strategist will be. You have today and Tuesday to make your selections before the event. Once you have chosen the two individuals, you must submit a report to me to verify the information is correct." The professor shook her head slightly for a moment. "That will be all from me. You have the rest of the time to decide on your candidates." After saying that, she went to her desk, adjusted her glasses, and took out a book. The students remained silent, processing all the information about the first event. For some, the speed and rhythm of the academy were very surprising, suffocating even, or so their expressions suggested. Some frowned as if they were deeply worried or anxious... "I''m hungry..." Evelyn lifted her head, staring at me as if expecting me to give her something to eat... "..." "Art, why don''t we leave this boring place?" Leslie pursed her lips as if she were dying of boredom sitting in the chair, her hands trembling, seemingly wanting to cling to my body like glue... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Looking at the screen displaying the event information: "Luckily, it''s exactly the same as the original game, no changes... on Wednesday, my life will literally be on the line... I''m the only one who has the ability now to stop the seraphim''s awakening within Leslie... right now, I miss the protagonist... I remember what he did to obtain the seal. On the seventh day of the event, Leslie will suffer an identity disorder, in other words, she''ll go mad due to the clash of her personalities. I''m not entirely sure what the damned cause of Leslie''s chaotic mental state was... in the story, she simply disappeared from the protagonist''s sight. The only thing he did to stop the awakening was channel his light magic into Leslie''s body... Easy, right!!? By the demon goddess... what the hell will I do without a speck of light magic in my body!? I''m a wretched level 15 demon!! I don''t care about the trial; all I care about is finding a way to stop the seraphim''s descent." Feeling death creeping around my neck again, light magic is the worst enemy of demons¡ªit''s a total death sentence! And at that moment, what was emanating from Leslie''s body was light magic! Rolling my eyes... "I''m hungry," I heard Evelyn''s voice again. Silently, I took out a bread roll filled with jam, carefully handing it to Evelyn. She nodded with bright eyes and looked at me intently again... I took out a strawberry-flavored yogurt and placed it near her... "..." "I''m hungry too!!!" Leslie''s eyes gleamed fiercely as she watched me feed Evelyn, showing her white teeth like she was about to attack Evelyn at any moment... "..." Silently, I took out a sandwich and simultaneously a soda, placing the food quietly in front of Leslie... she smiled brightly and nodded her head... "..." Damn it! Is anyone really thinking about how to survive, and all these women can think about is eating! Don''t ask where I got these things... it''s a secret... "Okay, everyone!! Can I have your attention, please!" In front of all the students, the saint stood up with a friendly smile on her lips... Just like in the main story, the first to take the initiative was the saint, and in this way, she''ll have control over the situation... quite a clever smile... well, that''s fine by me, it''s not like I care about the trial in particular... Watching in silence as Leslie enjoys her sandwich... it''s best to keep her close at all times... yes, that''s what I have to do¡ªI won''t let her out of my sight. Thinking about some important things... "I would like to know who wants to volunteer to be the leader," the saint began by asking for volunteers to be the leader from the very beginning... Chapter 21 - 21: First day (4) "I''d like to know who would like to volunteer to be the class leader during the test," the saint began, asking for volunteers to step up right from the start... Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she gazed warmly at her classmates. She wanted to see who would be foolish enough to raise their hand so quickly, and her expectations were not disappointed... "Me! ME!" A young man with brown hair enthusiastically raised his hand, standing up and expressing his desire to be the group leader for this event with a sincere smile. His eyes were as clear as water... Daniela internally shook her head. Not suitable, too docile¡­ Yet, she maintained a false smile on her lips. "I see¡­ then allow me to ask, what is your name?" Daniela inquired politely. "My name is Elias Gramal!" He bowed politely, befitting a noble, toward the future saint of the church¡­ "Elias, huh, that''s a nice name," Daniela nodded. "Thank you!" He blushed like a tomato, lowering his head in embarrassment¡­ Not a real man¡­ Daniela silently clicked her tongue. "What''s your level, Elias?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh! My level is 23!" He replied honestly. "A level 23 as the class leader, don''t you think that''s a waste?" Daniela raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Elias furrowed his brow, looking confused¡­ And on top of that, he''s stupid... Daniela sighed, her golden eyes scanning the other students. "As you all know, the class leader who volunteers for this event will be responsible for holding the flag, but with significant restrictions. They won''t be able to defend themselves or attack in case we''re under attack. I suppose they''ll also have restrictions on what kind of movements they can make, which means the leader will likely be stuck in one place for the entire seven days." A sly smile appeared at the corners of her lips. "Am I wrong, Professor?" She asked directly to Emilia. "Indeed, your classmate is correct. As the title says, ''Capture the Flag,'' the flag will be embedded in the center of your assigned territory, and the only one who can touch it will be the leader," Professor Emilia calmly responded without looking up from her book. "So... having a level 23 guarding the flag is a total waste, don''t you think?" Daniela tilted her head as she looked at Elias. He scratched the back of his neck, his cheeks red with embarrassment. "Y-you''re right¡­" He sat down quietly after hearing Daniela''s words... "As the leader will be the most useless in this case, the most logical and acceptable thing would be for the weakest among us to be the leader," the saint''s eyes gleamed with coldness as she spoke, her gaze traveling directly to the back row¡­ resting precisely on a young man with hair as black as if it absorbed light itself. His eyes were a deep blue, not particularly handsome or attractive; the best way to describe him would be as ordinary. She smiled coldly... Her eyes also glanced at her friend¡­ noticing Leslie''s dazed expression and the blush on her cheeks as she stared at that boy. The saint bit her lower lip in frustration¡­ She had tried to spend quality time with her friend, but Leslie ignored her as if she were nothing more than a stone in her path. "Damn you! How dare you steal my friend''s innocence!" she cursed inwardly... **** Feeling the saint''s fierce gaze on me¡­ "I''m not trying to be rude, but we must keep in mind that our class standing is at stake, and since this is a class event, we need to put all our effort into it," the saint spoke with a worried look in her eyes, clasping her hands together. "So, my vote is that the class leader should be the weakest among us. What do you all think?" she asked openly. "I agree!!" Of course, the first to respond was the idiot Elias¡­ clenching his fists as if he were moved to tears by the saint''s words¡­ "Sounds good to me," a girl with green pigtails nodded with a smile¡­ "It''s the most logical choice; I agree," the blue-haired boy adjusted his glasses while nodding in agreement with the saint''s words¡­ The other students expressed their deep approval¡­ agreeing with the saint¡­ The only ones who didn''t respond were three people: Leslie, who wasn''t interested in anything that was happening, Evelyn, who was asleep with a smile after finishing the food I gave her¡­ and me, glaring at the saint as if she were mocking me¡­ I knew where she was going with this ever since she suggested that the weakest should be chosen¡­ "Damn sneaky bitch," I cursed her silently. I understood why she had that attitude towards me; from her point of view, she thought I was stealing her friend¡­ and in a certain sense, that was quite true¡­ but it''s not because I wanted to¡­ looking at Leslie''s dreamy eyes¡­ The saint and Leslie have been friends since childhood, and with Leslie''s shy personality, the saint always saw her as a little sister¡­ and over time, that feeling grew stronger¡­ Now, seeing her little sister fall into the hands of someone else, she couldn''t accept it¡­ "As you all know, among us, there''s a young man who is ''slightly'' weaker than the rest of us..." The saint spoke as sweetly as possible¡­ the eyes of the men in the class turned ferocious, like mad dogs, as they glared at Arthur, surrounded by two beauties¡­ Feeling their sharp gazes pierce my skin¡­ "I see where you''re going, you damn bitch¡­" I thought with a smile on my lips¡­ and looking mockingly at all the students¡­ "You want to play like that? Fine, let''s play!" "I suggest our COMRADE Arthur be the leader of our class," the saint spoke with pride in her eyes as she stared at Arthur¡­ she wanted everyone to look at that damn commoner with malicious eyes, "How dare you be so close to my friend!! That bastard must learn his place!"** Flames blazed in the saint''s eyes¡­ Chapter 22 - 22: 1 years The class leader in the event, as they say, simply stayed guarding the flag for seven days. He cannot leave the designated territory, which is a five-kilometer radius around him where the leader can hold the flag. He can hide and all that, as long as he doesn''t cross the five kilometers, he can do whatever he wants. But he also needs people to constantly protect him, as he cannot attack or defend himself, making him an easy target for other classes invading his territory, playing their cards on the table. My goal in this event was to prevent the Seraphim''s seal from being broken. I don''t have much interest in winning or losing rank, but I also don''t want to be the only one demoted. The problem with being the only student demoted is that you get bullied by the other students¡ªit''s childish, but that''s just how it is... The holy bitch''s objective is clear. I want to spend more time with Leslie. In the past, she used to follow the saint like a puppy all the time. I guess she misses that... but you''re seriously wounding my pride, besides not being able to leave Leslie in your hands. There''s also the big problem that the obsessive freak next to you might lose control, which not even you can handle... Something similar happened in the story with the protagonist. At that time, Leslie was just as obsessed with the protagonist and had fights with the saint. But over time, she fell into the protagonist''s clutches. He found out that the saint was a masochist and used that to his advantage... It would be very easy to just go down and start touching the saint shamelessly, but... besides the furious glares from all the men, I also felt a subtle gaze from the teacher on me... She''s interested. In fact, she knows the way I got into this class. As the supervisor, she had her eye on all the applicants... curiously, she didn''t say anything about it... actually, it''s better that way. But in the eyes of all the students, it''s very odd that a very weak student, below average, is in the top class... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at Evelyn, she stared at me in silence... If looks could kill, I would have died hundreds of times under everyone''s stares... smiling to myself... unfortunately for you, spiteful bitch, I''m not an idiot like Elias: "If you screw me, I''ll screw you twice as hard!" Nodding calmly at the words, I stand up, looking directly into the arrogant eyes of the bitch, the so-called saint, and respond with a small smile: "While it''s true that I''m the weakest in this class, I wouldn''t mind bearing the great responsibility of being the leader and the tremendous burden of having each of your statuses on my shoulders. As you know, the leader can''t attack or defend themselves, so..." "System," I speak mentally. [Yes?] "Can the [Seduction] skill be modified?" [Skills] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a great attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it will be to control their mental state (Only works if the target is in a lustful state).] The problem with the [Seduction] skill is that it only works on people who are horny... and I don''t think at all that the students staring at me with bloodshot eyes are turned on... The Seduction skill can be used in many ways... it can also be used to convince, manipulate, and change the way people think, like a politician giving a speech full of lies that the citizens need to hear... I also don''t want the skills it currently has to disappear entirely... both are very useful. Besides, the skill only works if they are interested in me, and the only people right now who are interested are Leslie and Emilia... and I think Evelyn too. [It can be modified!] [But you must pay the price!] Looking at the strange words in the notification, I frowned a little: "What price?" [Skill Modifier!] [Seduction Skill] [Price: 100,000 years of life] [Warning!] [It is recommended to the host that instead of modifying the innate sin of lust, they purchase a skill according to the host''s thoughts.] "100,000 years!!!" Staring wide-eyed at the price to pay, my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets... [The host''s maximum lifespan is 100 years!] "I don''t even have the years needed to pay the price...!" Looking with a gloomy expression... the idea of modifying the skill came to mind because this was the same skill the protagonist had... but he didn''t need anything or pay the price for it... for me... right now, I''m very glad I killed him!! Screw you, damn David!! You literally had the world in your hands... [Ding!] [Requirements met!] [Skill Shop!] [Available skills 1] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual through arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Price: 72 years of life!] "72 years of life..." It''s an astronomical amount of time... but, it''s worth it. Right now, my top priority is to keep Leslie as close as possible... damn it, besides, I''m doing this for the lives of all of you damn bastards... well, actually I''m doing it for myself... my life is much more important... but yeah, I''m crazy enough to spend 72 years of my life. "System... Is there any way to extend my vitality?" This question really piques my curiosity. Demon princes are almost immortal... [The only way for the host to gain more vitality is to evolve!] "I see, as long as there are opportunities in the future, luckily I''ll live more than 100 years..." Thinking for a few moments... it''s not a bad idea to have more skills. Besides, the [Persuasion] skill is very useful... "Buy the [Persuasion] skill." [Congratulations!!] [For making your first purchase in the system!] [All skills increase by 0.75 points!] [Congratulations!! You have unlocked the statistic...] [Vitality: 1 years] The moment I bought the skill, I felt like an invisible hand ripped a large piece of my soul... my complexion became extremely pale... trying to act as normal as possible... "As a condition, I want Leslie to protect me." Chapter 23 - 23: First day (5) The moment I bought the skill, I felt as if an invisible hand was tearing a large piece of my soul away... my complexion became extremely pale... trying to act as normal as possible... "As a condition, I want Leslie to protect me." My intentions are clear: I won''t let you take Leslie from me... and seeing the proud look in the bitch''s eyes turn extremely cold... the fierce gazes of the students also faltered a bit upon hearing my condition... "I agree!!" Leslie raised her hand with a beautiful smile on her lips, her cheeks turning red as she nodded repeatedly like a chicken pecking at the ground... "No, wait!" The saint quickly stopped Leslie... she mentally clenched her fists, trying to control her hatred towards the audacious bastard who dared ask to be protected. Placing a fake smile on her lips, she extended her hands: "In this event, offense is of great importance. The strongest among us are clearly Leslie and Evelyn, having them both on the front line will give us a greater advantage for victory." "She''s right." "Damn, you just want to spend more time with Lady Leslie!" "Know your place, bastard!" The students, who were stunned, exploded in protest after hearing Daniela''s words... "Besides, don''t you feel ashamed? Asking a woman to protect you..." she said with a sweet smile. "HAHAHAHAHA!" The "male" students burst into mocking laughter... [Seduction skill activated] [Persuasion skill activated] "Well, what can I say, it seems you''ve forgotten that the leader cannot defend or attack. What you say makes a lot of sense¡ªoffense is always the best response in a one-on-one scenario, but there are four other classes besides ours participating in this event, and keeping in mind that classes can form alliances with two other classes at the same time... and!" My voice rose with extremely serious eyes, activating the [Seduction] skill to gain more interest from Leslie, Evelyn, and Emilia, who were silently watching what was happening... two birds with one stone... "Just think a little. If three classes attack us, we''ll be outnumbered by 40 students, and we are only 20. I don''t think any of them would want to ally with us, considering we are at the top. So we must consider the many possibilities, like all the classes turning against us." Shaking my head... I leave my spot, descending the stairs: "Don''t you think this is the perfect opportunity to drag the most prestigious class down to the bottom of the barrel? I can''t imagine how the upper classes will look at us!!" Standing proudly with deeply emotional eyes, almost on the verge of tears, I raise my fist: "How will all of you feel? The geniuses among geniuses! In class E? Just for the simple fact of being arrogant? NO! We aren''t! We must be careful. In this event, all the classes are our enemies!" Looking carefully into everyone''s eyes, they hesitated strongly; the hostility they had was disappearing like ice under the sun, and some lowered their heads in shame.... ***** "He''s using a skill." That was the first thought that crossed Emilia''s mind. She was indifferent to what the students were talking about, but when the topic was the boy who had piqued her interest a little, she pretended to be reading... she knew very well what the saint was trying to do... she found it exciting and was also secretly satisfied that her pride had been wounded by that bastard: "Hmph!" With a snort, she kept listening... She thought the boy would feel nervous with so many hostile gazes on him, but to her surprise, he smiled... "If we find ourselves in a scenario where our territory is attacked by all the classes, we will definitely be the first to be eliminated! It would be a great loss, and if we are eliminated, we''ll surely be demoted to class E!" He extended his hands as if he were giving a speech to open the students'' eyes.... "A speech skill?" Watching as the boy''s words began to tear apart Daniela''s words like paper... and the students thought deeply about Arthur''s words, as if he were predicting a very likely future... In fact, Emilia saw how quickly the situation shifted in Arthur''s favor; she could feel a subtle magic emanating from Arthur''s mouth, filling the class... "If we follow a bad leader who only thinks about attacking and being arrogant, while underestimating the other classes...!" He lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly: "We don''t deserve to be in the first class!!" His words were strong; even my mind shook a little... Moreover... looking at his deeply concerned expression... and the strength in his voice... I felt strange for some reason... it was a call especially for me, my mind was very confused. Taking the cup of tea in my hands, I shook my head: "What the hell is happening to me?" Looking into Arthur''s determined eyes and his face, which for some strange reason seemed more handsome than before... **** Seeing the students'' wide-eyed expressions, a smile appeared on my lips... mentally mocking the bitch beside me, but now I had to maintain a dignified expression... "I know offense is best, I''ll repeat it again, but we always have to think of all possible scenarios, and defense is also very important. We also have the possibility of being eliminated. Given these factors, what I''m asking for isn''t so unreasonable. Leslie and Evelyn are the strongest women right now; I just ask that Leslie protect me. Evelyn can attack, besides, she''s a mage and can do much more area damage than Leslie. What do you think?" Ignoring the saint''s eyes that were piercing my heart, I looked at the students... "If you put it that way, fine, it''s okay!" "It can''t be helped, then!" "Let''s go all out!!" "You''re absolutely right!!!" "You have my support!" "Well thought out, Arthur!" Elias smiled sincerely and gave me a thumbs up... I subtly approach Daniela delicately: "Nice try, bitch," whispering those words in her ear... "You d-dare...!" The saint''s eyes widened like plates, and she pointed at me with a trembling finger... Watching her cheeks turn red... it''s probably the first time she''s been called that.... [The first Seraphim''s interest increased by 30] [Emilia Rose White: 30 (Curious)] [The fourth Seraphim''s interest increased by 50] [Leslie Violet Rose: 200 (Damn, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The fifth Seraphim''s interest increased by 20] [Evelyn Red Rose: 20 (Sleepy)] Chapter 24 - 24: Requirements "Well, well, hahaha, that wasn''t so bad... Right, Leslie?" I walked with my hands in my pockets, heading towards the Sunflower Building, asking the woman with black hair and violet eyes that shone like stars. Her hands were wrapped around my neck like chains... her legs were also wrapped around my waist... "Hehehe, I''ll never leave you... for all eternity," hearing her words as if they were a terrible curse on my soul... I ignored the latter half of her words and walked in silence... the sun was beginning to set on the horizon, along the white brick streets. The beautiful light, along with the gentle swaying of the flowers around, allowed me to glimpse the large building. Around the entrance were a few students, all of them first-years, but at the moment, I couldn''t identify any of them... They were happily talking among themselves, but the moment they saw me... they frowned in hatred. There''s no need to say why. Ignoring them completely, I entered the building... I don''t know why, but somehow I''ve gotten used to Leslie hanging on me. Besides, it''s not that heavy... in fact, her skin is soft like a sponge pressing against me... quite stimulating. We got into the elevator, which is quite modern, but instead of using complex materials, it uses gravity mana... pressing the floor number, which is 15, we''re the only ones, so it''s just a ride for the two of us... "Art, why was the white bitch staring at you all the time?" Leslie''s sweet voice was innocent... looking directly at her, her eyes were as clear as water, I felt that something was extremely wrong... "I''m not sure, but I''d like to think she''s just curious about how a student can be so weak, don''t you think?" I replied as calmly as possible, shrugging it off as if it were nothing... Feeling her arms tighten even more around my neck, I felt a shiver run down my spine: "Don''t worry... I''ll protect you forever; just don''t push me away..." her words were small whispers assaulting my ears... swallowing dryly... the elevator doors open... the corridors of the Sunflower Building are yellow and gold, along with large light orbs on the ceiling, and in some parts, there were extravagant plants... walking towards my door number... "I suppose she hasn''t noticed Evelyn''s gaze yet, or she simply can''t read her expression, considering that most of Evelyn''s gaze is sleepy... that''s good... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Number of rooms: 250] [Arthur: Hope Class] There''s a new crystal tablet with my name engraved on it... "What the hell... it seems the academy likes to show off how much money it has; the letters of my name are made of black gold." "Leslie, it''s time, you have to get down..." Speaking to her as gently as possible, after almost bonding more with her, it''s easier to understand how she thinks... "No!! I don''t want to leave you!" She presses her body even closer to mine and starts throwing a tantrum like a child... "No, we can''t, you know they sanction students of different sexes if they''re seen entering the same room..." I say, caressing her hands... "B-But..." She resists... "You must think that we''ll be together for a full seven days, just you and me..." I tell her with a smile... Leslie''s empty eyes light up like stars: "That''s true!" She quickly gets off my back... she looks at me with rosy cheeks and quickly enters her apartment, which was next to mine... Sighing... I slowly open my door. Things are as usual; I don''t have many things to decorate my room, but I don''t need them either. It''s simply an old man''s room... taking off my shirt and letting it fall on the bed... I sit on the chair, looking out the window... today, many things happened, many of them, but before that... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Lesser Creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 10] [Strength: 25 (+1.5)] [Agility: 20 (+1.5)] [Endurance: 22 (+1.5)] [Defense: 20 (+1.5)] [Mana Points: 27 (+1.5)] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Seduction] [Description: The seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from that person, the easier it will be to control their mental state (It only works if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual through arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Allows slowly corrupting a human''s soul until it''s completely turned into a demon''s soul. The level of corruption depends on the bearer''s actions.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 5%] [Seraphim Interest Levels] [Emilia Rose White: 30 (Curious)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 200 (Damn it, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 20 (Sleepy)] "Huh, the stats changed?" Looking at the status window... I was surprised that the stats had changed... [The stats were changed according to the host''s preferences] [If the host desires, they can revert to the previous stats] "No, leave them as they are; it''s much easier to understand this way." The previous stat format was the same as the protagonist''s; it was very confusing for the fandom to understand. It was the first time stats had been seen so high at such a low level... [Understood] Wearing a somber expression: "I only have one year to live... System, what are the requirements to evolve?" [Requirements!] [Information sealed!] [Host must complete a mission!] [Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraphim will lose control of herself! The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host] [Requirements! The Fourth Seraphim must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information for the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] "Damn it! Why are you so unfair to me!!" Cursing the system... I looked with clenched teeth at the requirements!! Less than 10 percent... and the worst part is, if it goes beyond 10 percent... I''ll die... The protagonist''s system was more flexible... he didn''t have to sacrifice years of his life for a skill... I want to believe this is divine punishment for killing him... Chapter 25 - 25: Event day 1 On Tuesday, as if struck by lightning, classes began at 7 in the morning. The classes were exactly the same as yesterday. Professor Emilia sat at her desk, took out a book and a small cup of tea, and started reading. Basically, just as we had the team leader, which was me... now it was time to choose who would be the commander, strategist, general... whatever you want to call it, the one who will lead the students on the battlefield as it is called nowadays. Well, they are right... The first one was the saint''s bitch just like yesterday. Every now and then, she shot me looks full of rage and resentment... but she was very good at hiding it so that only I would notice. She did the same thing as yesterday; she asked anyone who wanted to be the strategist to raise their hand. Curiously or not, the same idiot, El¨ªas, raised his hand, but after the saint''s harsh questions, he lowered it in regret. It was the same as yesterday, but this time many more raised their hands. Who in the world wants to control humans like chess pieces? I guess all of them are eager to prove their worth compared to yesterday... hehe, actually, it''s for another reason... the chosen one of the angel Miguel, since the chosen one hasn''t appeared yet (he is dead), all the students of the academy are like crazy, wanting to show their true power... A very significant change that I don''t know what consequences it will bring to the world... but a crazy idea popped into my mind last night... could there be a re-vote? Or a butterfly effect? And if at some point another chosen one by the goddess appears... it could be, actually, it''s quite plausible. As a reader of novels, there are many possibilities... Uff... quite complicated. I have some names in mind about who could become the new chosen one of the goddess, but at the same time, maybe I''m overthinking it... but still, it''s better to stay alert... the 7 seraphs is impossible... so it could actually be anyone. All the seraphs are women... so according to my very intelligent mind, the other chosen one could be a woman... quite stupid, I literally said it because... frowning... Well, as I was saying, several students tried to outshine the rest by raising their hands, but the saint (the ultimate bitch) silenced them all with her questions about the art of war. They lowered their hands dejected and with lost eyes. I have to admit that the saint is good with words... in the end, as everyone thought, well, I did, because the other students with lifeless expressions and deeply dejected stayed silent. Leslie didn''t care about any of this, in fact, I could feel her breath on my neck... as if she couldn''t wait for tomorrow... on the other hand, Evelyn continued sleeping... it''s quite unusual. Supposedly in novels, women with red hair are very energetic, or very bad-tempered, or explosive... but she, I guess, is a failure of the typical... The saint crowned herself as the class general with a kind smile, then she started giving some ideas about strategies and possible ways to repel a large-scale attack. I didn''t pay much attention to this... my mind was gloomy, due to the system''s mission... **** [!!Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of himself! The only one capable of stopping his awakening is the host] [Requirements: The Fourth Seraph must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information about the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] Looking again at the damn mission in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh. I would be deceiving myself if I didn''t find it nerve-wracking and a bit scary. I made multiple plans in my mind, but... everything that goes wrong can go even worse. I''m not able to control unexpected situations... but I''ll do my best, and possibly my last effort... Sighing in my dark heart... I looked at myself, wearing a white uniform with black stripes... the uniform is sporty. Around me was a large auditorium, with people in suits and white lab coats on the sides... [Class 1: Hope] In our section was a white crystal... around me were my classmates in the same outfit as me, especially the outfit clearly showing the curves of the women, which made it erotic... but now is not the time to think about that! "Damn, when death is days away, you can''t enjoy life''s pleasures!" My expression turned somber... There are a total of 5 crystals, including ours... White representing our class: [Class 1: Hope] Black representing the second class: [Class 2: Elegance] Blue representing the third class: [Class 3: Confidence] Green representing the fourth class: [Class 4: Harmony] Yellow representing the fifth class: [Class 5: Happiness] Exactly today, Wednesday, which means the first event begins... all the classes were gathered in this large auditorium. The colors of the uniforms are to differentiate us from each other... I was among my "companions." The leader should obviously hide; after all, among us, we don''t know who the leader is in the other classes, though some... well, the other four classes had two people at the head. Normally, one of the two is the strategist and the other the leader, but it could be true or a deception... From the center of the auditorium came 5 people... among them was Professor Emilia in the same outfit as us... and exactly those 4 remaining people are the professors of the other classes... Above them appeared a huge screen... [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 3] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Event 1: Capture the Flag] [Event Description: The event will take place in a forest, where the 5 classes will be established at specific points, each designated as their territory with a radius of 5 kilometers. Each class''s territory will be 50 kilometers apart. Each group will have a flag in their possession. Each group must choose a leader who will carry the flag. The leader cannot defend themselves or attack. Each leader must also designate a strategist who will command their teammates.] [Important Points: The event will last a week (7 days). In the forest, each student will experience cold, hunger, thirst, and fatigue; basically, they will feel as if they are in real life. The forest will contain random animals that students can kill and eat. In the center of the forest, between the territories of the 5 classes, there will be a market where food, water, and other supplies can be found.] [Survival: In addition to the five classes, demons will roam the forest.] [Alliances: Classes will have the opportunity to form alliances with one or two other classes.] [Rules: Killing is allowed, betraying your class is allowed, all existing rules are allowed.] [Victory Conditions: For a class to win, they must possess two flags in addition to their own. Each time you kill a student, you earn 50 points. Each time you kill a demon, you earn 200 points. If you manage to steal a flag from a class, you earn 1000 points.] [Defeat Conditions: A class is eliminated from the event if the leader falls along with the flag. A class with fewer than two members, besides the leader, will be eliminated.] [Points: The total sum of points earned by all students in each class will determine which class takes first place.] That''s basically what the event is about... Chapter 26 - 26: Elisabeth Blue Rose The figure of the teacher, wearing the same uniform as us, stood indifferently in front of us. Her plump rear shook due to her delicate movements¡ªit was like a marshmallow... She drew many shameless stares from the men. After the instructions appeared on the screen, it closed again; I suppose it was some kind of reminder. The teacher turned around. Her transparent white eyes were very beautiful, but they shone with an absolute coldness that could freeze the soul. She looked at each of the students, specifically those who had the nerve to stare at her body. Her eyes passed over mine, but I only gave her a smile... Indifferently, she said, "I don''t like my reputation being stained. You''d better achieve first place; otherwise... you will know the hell of my classes." Her cold words sent a shiver down the students'' spines, and they swallowed dryly. "The test will begin in a few moments, be prepared," she added after her grave threat, then turned around again. "Alright! I hope everyone is doing well!" A voice full of contagious energy came from the center of the auditorium. All the students'' and attendees'' eyes turned to look at the young woman in the academy uniform, with the detail of a medallion on her chest. The young woman had a radiant smile that could warm the hearts of everyone present. Her beautiful snow-white hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, and her deep turquoise eyes looked at all her juniors. "It is a pleasure for me to have all of you here, ready to prove your worth in the first event! My name is Elisabeth Blue Rose, imperial princess and heir to my father''s throne!" Everyone in the hall watched as Elisabeth''s petite figure shone like a star. There was no one in the empire who didn''t know the imperial princess... everyone knew of her because she was the most suitable candidate for the emperor''s throne... and the youngest among her siblings. Indeed, a woman so extraordinary in the game had to be, by law, a seraphim. She was the second seraphim and the niece of Professor Emilia... White hair in the empire meant that royal blood ran through her veins. "What is she doing here?" The first thing that came to my mind wasn''t her divine-level beauty or her radiant smile but the fact that she was the student council president... that''s the position she holds at this academy; she''s in her second year... She has better things to do than attend a first-year event... In the original plot, she never showed up. In fact, her character doesn''t appear until a few months later... Nervous about this change... "Some of you may be wondering why I''m here," Elisabeth''s smile turned mysterious. "It''s quite simple! It''s really not complicated at all; I just came to see our new students. What I want to do is select a small group of students to form a new council. For the moment, it''s just me..." She felt embarrassed... "As I was saying! I want to pick a maximum of two people for the student council!" An opportunity to join the council... It''s quite good in general¡ªit gives you many privileges, and with that, many duties and responsibilities. Even so, it grants immunity to certain things, and your word is on par with that of the top executives of the academy, perhaps even more than theirs. You can change or modify the system. Reflecting on this, I thought, "It''s definitely not for me." Shaking my head vehemently, I knew that being part of the council exposes you more to important people in the empire. No thanks, I''m not suicidal. Besides, I don''t think I would excel as a class leader who does nothing but hide... "It has nothing to do with me." But on the other hand, seeing the fire in many students'' eyes, it was clearly a motivation... S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s begin the event! Good luck to everyone, guys!" Elisabeth made a cute gesture with her fingers... watching her disappear again... the second seraphim... the greatest conquest of all the seraphims. "Get into your respective capsules," the teacher''s cold voice snapped everyone out of their reverie... They quickly returned to their places. "She can''t come in with me!" I dragged Leslie, who had snuck into my capsule without anyone noticing... "Why not?!" She pouted as I shut the door, and she got comfortable, closing her eyes with a cute smile... I let out a sigh... "I see you''re having a lot of fun, student Arthur." The teacher''s angry voice came from behind... Turning around, I saw her blood-red lips... and her eyes, pretending to be cold, looked at me as if I were the worst scum in the world. "Well... it''s better than being nervous," I replied calmly, unfazed by her gaze... Emilia''s personality is quite curious. She pretends to be cold to hide the fact that she likes to be an exhibitionist... a good cover... "You seem very comfortable with student Leslie, even daring to touch her in public without any hesitation," she said coldly... Looking into her eyes, I noticed a slight blush on her cheeks, and her eyes trembled a little... "Hmmm," she must be using her ability to make me submit to her. Too bad it won''t work, which deeply wounds her pride as a woman... and it seems she won''t be able to maintain her expression for long... "Interesting." [Seduction ability activated] **** Looking into Arthur''s calm eyes, I gritted my teeth in frustration: "Why doesn''t my unique ability work on him? I''ve always enjoyed seeing men lick my feet; it excites me greatly every time it happens... It''s always been like that... until this young man appeared who isn''t affected by my beauty... "Am I not pretty enough for him?! Nonsense! Many men have tried to court me, but in my eyes, they were nothing more than thirsty dogs! But with him... it doesn''t work, it''s useless..." Looking again at how his mentality remained stable... "Professor, you are very beautiful," the corners of Arthur''s lips curled into a faint smile... "Eh..." My mind went blank... I''ve always heard countless compliments, ''You''re beautiful,'' ''You''re pretty,'' ''The most beautiful flower,'' ''The sky of my heaven,'' and many more silly things... I was used to it; I didn''t care in the least about their praise. I know I''m beautiful and much more... So why now... My mind went blank, and I felt my heart rate speed up... At the same time, I felt heat in my face: "G-get into the capsule quickly... the test is about to start!!" Unable to bear the embarrassment any longer, I shouted desperately. "How cute," I heard a murmur behind me... I felt my body tremble... Turning back, he was already lying down with his eyes closed... "Phew, what the hell just happened..." I muttered to myself, touching my cheeks, which were warm: "I must be crazy." Chapter 27 - 27: Cold Mind "Were you serious?" The young woman in the academy uniform smoothed her hair while looking bored at the screen in front of her eyes. She pursed her lips, "I don''t think there''s anyone competent among the first years; the only class that might be worth something is the one with our younger peers..." She sighed and shook her head, "We don''t have time to waste like this!" "Come on, don''t be so upset," Elizabeth smiled indifferently, waving her hand as if to say everything was fine. "Besides, isn''t it fun to watch them struggle for nothing? Hehehe," she laughed sinisterly as her eyes gleamed. "There you go again! You can''t pretend to be a third-rate villain! You''re the president and the crown princess! Behave yourself in the name of the goddess!" The young woman clenched her small fist in frustration. "We have paperwork to review! Oh, holy gods, I don''t think I''ll sleep well tonight..." She grabbed her head in desperation. "Ahem..." Elizabeth scratched her head in embarrassment, "It''s not that bad. It''s Morgana... don''t be so dramatic!" Elizabeth pouted as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. "Dramatic? How dare you! The work you''re supposed to be doing, you''re leaving it all to me! And I''m not exaggerating¡ªI don''t remember the last time I slept more than an hour!" Morgana bared her white teeth as if she were about to commit murder, her pink eyes shone with resentment. "We have so much to do, including finding suitable members for the council, but that doesn''t matter right now! What we need to focus on is the festival! At the same time, we have to deal with many investors, hunters, alchemists, accountants, and a ton of other things! So much paperwork to sign, new regulations to create, and finding suitable places for the development of the first years! We haven''t done any of that!" Morgana gasped for breath, her expression darkening as if she had aged fifty years... Elizabeth closed her mouth because everything Morgana said was true, very true. "But it''s only the third day of classes! We have to see those two young pillars of the empire, along with the saint''s daughter and her friends. You know they''re important, and some of them might be useful to us on the council. I''m very interested in Daniela; she''ll be the strategist for the class, and I want to see how much she''s grown..." Morgana shook her head, "I think I''ll just resign," she said, putting on her witch hat and preparing to leave the room. "You can''t leave me!!! I can''t do anything without you! I hate being stuck in an office flooded with papers!" Elizabeth wailed and miserably clung to Morgana''s legs. "No!! We also need to find the goddess''s chosen one, but... she''s not responding to the saint''s prayers... you know how important that day will be for the entire empire and for you personally..." Morgana gave Elizabeth a strange look. "Ugh...!" Elizabeth clutched her chest as if suffering from a terrible pain in her heart. "I don''t want to marry someone I don''t even know!" She shook her head vehemently and began to throw a tantrum... "You can''t leave me, Morgana... you''re my best friend." Elizabeth widened her eyes and looked at Morgana like an abandoned puppy... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh." When Morgana saw her friend''s eyes, she felt a sharp pain in her heart; she was terribly adorable when she acted like that... Looking into her clear, water-like eyes... "Alright! But only this once!" Morgana''s cheeks turned red, and she sat down properly... "So easy!" Elizabeth chuckled to herself and sat next to her, hugging her tightly... The princess''s eyes became extremely serious as she looked at the screen: "The goddess''s chosen one could be among the first-year students..." And at the same time, she frowned... "What is the Sword Goddess doing?" Morgana''s eyes also widened, and her cheeks turned red... Elizabeth''s mouth also dropped open... "Who the hell is that boy?" ******* "Oh no...." Damn it. Sweat was running cold over my entire body as I stared wide-eyed at Leslie approaching me with chains nearly five centimeters thick and an adorable smile: "We must stay together for seven days. If I tie these chains around our bodies..." Leslie''s pale cheeks turned pink: "This way, we''ll never be apart, we''ll feel each other''s breaths, we''ll eat at the same time... the warmth of our bodies... we''ll sleep together! It''s perfect! There''s nothing more perfect than this!" She gasped, with crystal-clear drool dripping from her mouth, her eyes becoming vacant as her chest rose and fell! [Warning! Warning!!!] [The Fourth Seraph''s mental state is abnormal!!] [It is recommended that the host do whatever the Seraph desires!!!] [Initiating sealing!!!] [1%....5%.....86%] [Warning!!! Critical state!!!!] "ALRIGHT!!!!" I shouted with all my heart... Cold sweat ran down my entire body... seeing the blood-red windows and the warnings, I had no time to think of anything other than to accept... Watching Leslie''s mental state return to normal, she smiled with infinite joy, wiping the drool from the corners of her mouth. She widened her eyes: "I thought you''d refuse! But after all..." She squeezed her legs together tightly: "You want to feel me close too, hehehe." Swallowing dryly... I closed my eyes tightly... feeling the cold chains wrapping around my body: "It''s an investment... yes, of course, it is, I''ll do whatever it takes to survive..." After a few moments... I felt a strong breath on my chest... Sniff... Sniff... "You smell so nice..." The chains around us were tightly secured... they didn''t hinder my mobility. After all, Leslie is a head shorter than me... and she doesn''t weigh much either¡ªI can easily lift her... Opening my eyes, I saw Leslie closing hers as if she were falling asleep, while she hugged me tightly.... "System, what is Leslie''s mental state right now?" [Leslie Violet Rose] [Emotional State: Extremely Happy!] [Congratulations! You''ve successfully overcome an extremely dangerous situation!] [New ability unlocked] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is capable of shutting off emotions from their mind] Chapter 28 - 28: 3 Squadrons [Leslie Violet Rose] [Emotional State: Extremely Happy!] [Congratulations! You have successfully survived an extremely dangerous situation!] [New Skill Unlocked] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is capable of shutting off emotions from their mind.] "It''s a miracle! The Demon Goddess hasn''t abandoned me!" Almost teary-eyed, I looked at the system notifications. Finally, I''m starting to regain faith that I can make it out of this event alive... It would have been even better if I were standing and not lying on my back... Sniff... Sniff... "..." Ignoring Leslie, who kept sniffing me as if she wanted to engrain my scent deep into her brain, while her hands moved strangely... "Cold Mind, a completely new skill, never appeared in the original story. I''m quite excited about it; I already have three skills that suit my personality well." Nodding in satisfaction... I feel a gaze... Turning around, I see Evelyn''s crimson eyes glaring at me with a frown... but still, she remained silent... Her hair was down, and she wore silver armor over her beautiful body... The personality of the Third Seraph is quite simple; she likes to sleep, eat, and feel comfortable. She''s not a weirdo or anything, she''s quiet and speaks occasionally¡ªthat''s her basic personality... And then there''s her other side, which comes out when she''s woken from her sleep, the most important thing to her. But these are the traits known in the story. In fact, only the minimum and most important things about the Seven Seraphs are known... Thinking about it... I look around... It''s a house in ruins, large pieces of stone scattered everywhere, walls destroyed, and the room in the same state¡ªa mansion in ruins. This is the center of the 5-kilometer territory that Class One encompasses, and our base of operations. Looking around, I saw a white flag; the event had begun... "We''ll do what we discussed earlier." The saint began giving instructions. She was wearing a white robe with similarly silver armor: "We''ll divide into three groups of five people each." The saint''s golden eyes gleamed as she faced the entire class, who all had solemn expressions... "Group One will be composed of Adrian as the captain." A young man with blue hair and bluish armor stepped forward, adjusted his glasses, and nodded: "I''ll take care of it." The saint nodded: "I trust you. Adrian''s squad will consist of Lina, Adam, Kara, and Cristian." After naming each member of the first squad... they formed behind Adrian''s sword. "Your job is to scout the commercial area, simply look around and find safer ways to secure supplies for the entire class. You will be the supply squad." "Group Two will also consist of five people, with Elias as the squad leader." The saint cast a simple glance at Elias... "Leave it to me!! I''ll take care of whatever it is!" Elias shouted excitedly, his cheeks turning red from the excitement... "The members will be Olivia..." Olivia Cranel is Elias''s childhood friend. She is a girl with short black hair and green eyes, wearing a mage''s robe with a wand in her hands. Unlike Elias, she is very calm: "Don''t shout so much," she said, though she seems calm right now. On the battlefield, she''s a maniac with her magic, loving to blow up her enemies... A sadist on the battlefield... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and, as expected, she is in love with Elias, but the idiot doesn''t realize it. He''s the densest protagonist ever... She has tried to get closer to him, but he always pushes her away... "Olivia, Aaron, Marcus, and Zion, along with Elias as the captain." The saint quickly looked at Olivia: "I''m counting on you..." she spoke with her eyes, knowing Olivia is the only one who can control Elias and make better decisions. However, Elias is still stronger than her. Although not entirely stupid, he is very impulsive... Due to this trait, he is always in danger... Olivia silently nodded. "Group Two will be responsible for direct combat on the front lines. For now, your job is simple: explore the borders of our territory. Do not go beyond them. I don''t think there will be any attacks on the first day, but for now, our top priority is food and water." "And finally, the scout squad, led by Beatrice." The saint looked at another important character, a girl with twin ponytails. Her beautiful green hair shone in the sunlight, with a tight-fitting tunic and minimal armor over her body. She had two daggers at her hips... She is an assassin... "John, Sophia, Lucian, and Sandra. The scout squad is the most dangerous but also the most important. Your job will be spying, and you will mostly be outside our territory. No matter how stupid something may seem outside, every bit of information is important. If you find yourself in danger, run without looking back. At the same time, report if you find any class trying to invade our territory." The saint''s gaze was very serious... While it''s true that the scout squad is important, our top priority right now is food. All the classes will be in the same situation. The sun was at its peak... We have only hours of daylight left, and at the same time, little time to act... What we need to do now is... "We need to find food. It''s of vital importance, and at the same time, we need essential items to get through the night and basic necessities. We have to go to the shopping center... Surely, the other classes will be thinking the same..." The saint frowned... She''s absolutely right. In fact, in the main story, the first contact with another class was at the shopping center... Moreover, all the food and supplies run out in just one day... The organizers are very despicable and intelligent at the same time, putting a place where you can find guaranteed food, which will make the students feel the need to go there, but it''s also the biggest trap of all... Chapter 29 - 29: Mall In the midst of a dense forest stood a large three-story shopping mall. The mall was completely destroyed, and the silence was unnerving. You could feel large amounts of dark energy lurking around, and from time to time, you could see black beings with horns on their heads or wings on their backs. These particular beings had bloodshot eyes, their bodies black with red stripes, and the stench of rotten blood surrounded them as they wandered aimlessly through all the floors of the mall. These creatures are known as demons or imps. They are usually very small, but those that reach adulthood are stronger than their predecessors. At a minimum, they have more than 20 levels, which means they are stronger than me, a demon that is below them. If you look more closely, these beings have a large hole in their chests. They are demons who lost control of themselves. When a demon gives in to its desires, it loses control and goes completely insane, becoming a human-killing machine, a beast in other words. Because of this, they have this form¡ªor rather, I should also have a similar appearance. But since I haven''t lost control, I can maintain a human appearance. The mall is infested with those imps. If you want to get supplies, food, or water, you have to kill them and at the same time kill others from different classes who have the same goal. It''s a complete battlefield. The mall must be more than 79,999 m2, which means it''s huge, so there shouldn''t be any problem with unexpected encounters. But that was also thought of by the researchers, as there are three floors. It''s basically... [On the first floor, there should be tools to create a basic survival house and some necessary items to craft objects. By the way, there are some bathrooms on the first floor... that can be brought in dimensional rings. You can also find low-quality weapons and armor.] [The second floor has clothes, simply clothes... since it''s seven days, they are essential to avoid bad smells. This is basically for women.] [The third floor is the most important for survival. There''s meat, groceries, basically food. You can also find fruits... but there are also medicines.] On each of these floors, there''s a large number of demons. You must be very careful; if too much damage is caused, the materials might break or spoil... "That''s what they should see when they reach the mall," as I said, it''s a big trap set by the organizers, but it''s the easiest way to get the necessary things... obviously, I know where the most important things are, but I didn''t tell them anything about that. In the first place, they left me in this damn room. Although I didn''t care much about the event, I couldn''t starve to death before they killed me... I was thinking of joining the supply squad, but... "¡­" "Finally, we''re alone..." Leslie kept repeating the same thing... it was like an eternal loop... Right now, only three of us are in the ruined mansion... Leslie, Evelyn, and me... Leslie''s violet eyes shone, and she showed her white teeth as if she was about to bite Evelyn''s neck, who was quietly breathing next to me, using my shoulder as a pillow... in Leslie''s mind, it''s just the two of us, but... "Damn... why am I the only normal one here?" This is more boring than I thought, an abnormal silence, along with Leslie''s panting and Evelyn''s breathing, but I also have to admit that I couldn''t be better protected... but I really wish I could move my arms a little, at least... "You''re getting warm, aren''t you?" Leslie looked into my eyes with a smile... she pressed her body even harder against mine and hugged me tighter... Sometimes I think that I don''t know what''s more annoying, the chains around my body, Leslie''s iron-like arms, or the simple fact that I can''t move my upper body.... "¡­" ***** "What''s the situation?" Daniela asked in a low voice, looking at the huge shopping mall in front of her. A group of 10 students was hiding in the trees. Including the saint, there were a total of 11 students. The supply squad, led by Adri¨¢n, and the exploration squad, led by Beatrice, were in the trees... "It''s not good at all," Beatrice pursed her lips while her emerald-green eyes gazed deeply at the mall: "It''s infested with demons. For every 20 steps, you can find up to two demons roaming the surroundings." She stroked her cheek... "I see..." Daniela clicked her tongue: "Have you found any other classes?" she asked... Beatrice shook her head: "I haven''t detected any other group." She returned her gaze to the mall: "This place is full of dark energy, a perfect cover to suppress presence. It''s quite risky to do a frontal attack." "I agree, all the demons will react to the slightest noise, and in the worst-case scenario, we''ll be surrounded within seconds... and besides that, there''s a possibility that another group from another class will take the opportunity to grab all the important things... the best we can do right now is kill silently and find the best path to explore." Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses... "Hmmmm," Daniela frowned: "Quite complicated, but even so... we need to get inside. If we wait any more days, we could run out of everything, and it''ll be much worse... Beatrice, did you send Sophia to scout the surroundings?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beatrice nodded: "She''s quite good at navigating the forest. She just left a few moments ago..." "I think it''s better to split into groups of three; fewer people means less noise. Our goal is simple: investigate what kind of supplies are on each floor and, if there''s an opportunity, take some things..." Adri¨¢n commented calmly... "I agree with Adri¨¢n. Additionally, with this approach, we can cover much more ground, but we still need some sign that we''ve encountered another group of students," said Beatrice. "No, for now, we shouldn''t fight. If any of you happen to come across another group, just watch them in silence. Of course, if you have the opportunity, kill them without exposing yourselves..." Daniela''s smile turned dark. "So, it will be... the groups of three will be..." Daniela began giving orders. Chapter 30 - 30: Ambush The art of assassination is a silent, deadly, and unique specialty among other combat arts. The most skilled assassins are capable of killing with a single strike and disappearing like the wind. It is extremely difficult to master, as completely erasing one''s presence is like being dead and even vanishing entirely. Every living being has vital energy emanating from their body; it is the law of life¡ªevery creature must exert something during its existence. To completely erase your presence is another level of assassination. No one can hear your breath, not even the sound of your own heartbeat; you can even forget your own existence... This is what defines a high-level assassin, but achieving such a feat is impossible¡ªeven professionals have small, unavoidable flaws... Beatrice, hidden in a dark corner, watched the three demons wandering with vacant eyes. Her eyes were also empty, betraying no hint of murderous intent, as if she were merely observing a sweet rabbit in the forest. The art of assassination is also about deceiving the enemy and oneself¡ªkeeping your emotions from clouding your judgment and acting normally. Simply act normal, as if you were never really thinking of killing... just be a blank slate... Beatrice wasn''t particularly skilled in suppressing her bloodlust; a small trace of it leaked out, though it was undetectable to the demons... The gleam of her daggers melded with the darkness as she patiently waited for the right moment¡ªthe exact second when she could strike and retreat without being discovered. The art of assassination also demands extreme patience... The three demons openly displayed their dark auras. Demons are known for being arrogant about their auras, manifesting them with pride and joy, as if to suggest they are easy prey. It is known that in the demonic world, aura is of great importance if you want to survive; it''s like a status among them... Beatrice bent her knees slightly, the blades of her daggers taking on a faint green hue... closing her eyes, she sighed... Slashhh!!! Slashhh!!! Slashhh!!! Her dagger moved as if it had a life of its own. Beatrice''s figure seemed like mere traces left behind... she was simply too fast for normal sight... the two daggers in her hands were covered in black blood... heavy drops fell to the ground... the three heads also fell to the ground... but if anyone had witnessed the slaughter of the three demons, they would have rubbed their ears in disbelief at hearing nothing. In fact, if they concentrated on listening, they would have heard nothing but the wind, the fall of small stones, and the whistle of the air... the entire place was in complete silence... Beatrice''s figure vanished again... as if she had never been there, the demon corpses twitched slightly... shortly after, a hole formed beneath their bodies... which swallowed them in complete silence... In this way, Beatrice and Adri¨¢n slipped away silently, delving deeper into the mall... **** "In section A26, seven steps ahead, there are four stores. In sections A25 and A30, you can see shiny objects, but also, by the hallways in the middle of a small fountain, there are demons standing completely still... in a quick estimate, there are more than 15 demons throughout this hallway," Sandra reported with serious eyes on what she managed to see during her exploration behind the mall. Sandra had beautiful golden-blond hair that reached down her back, and her skin-colored eyes shone with concern as she looked deeply at Daniela... "We still haven''t been able to find anything useful that''s absolutely necessary. We''ve only found some pots in poor condition and utensils that can be used, as well as some construction tools..." Cristian also reported on what he had found and stored in his dimensional pocket, handing a paper with more specific details to Daniela... Cristian had slightly short yellow hair with pale tones and black eyes. She nodded silently... "Any reports on other enemy classes, Zion?" Zion, with a serious expression, nodded somberly, his black eyes and brown hair reflecting his mood: "I found dead demon bodies seven kilometers northwest of the mall, northwest of our position..." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Northwest," Daniela pursed her lips. The first class was located to the north; we have no idea where the other classes have established themselves, but they have likely formed a circle around the mall... "Keep up the good work, you can withdraw," Daniela nodded to her companions. The three nodded and disappeared into the undergrowth... The exploration operation continued for 2 hours, although we haven''t found much, something is better than nothing. But most importantly, there hasn''t been any class battle yet. All the leaders must be thinking the same way¡ªfighting in the mall is quite stupid and risky, not only because of the students but also because of the demons... BOOOMM!!!! BOOOOM!!! The unsettling silence was shattered completely, replaced by a great plume of fire rising high into the sky as if a meteor had fallen. The shroud of darkness was entirely consumed by the flames as the fire began to spread toward the mall like a beast... BOOMMM!!! Another great explosion came from the other side of the mall... BOMMM!!! And then another... Daniela''s complexion paled, her golden eyes widened, five figures ran through the flames, heading in each of the directions where the explosions had originated, making a total of 15. The three groups of students that entered the mall were from the three classes... "It''s a trap!" Hearing El¨ªas''s shout, Daniela quickly turned towards him, quickly descending from the tree. "What''s the situation?" "Classes five, four, and three have joined forces! The three classes have targeted our class!" El¨ªas sighed wearily... his silver armor had slight cuts and dents. "We were ambushed," he clenched his fists... "Kara had to retreat due to severe injuries, and the others are scattered at the entrances where our comrades entered. We need to warn them!" Daniela didn''t waste time talking, running alongside El¨ªas, her mind also working at maximum speed while a dark thought crossed her mind... Chapter 31 - 31: Turning point The shopping mall, the great trap completely open for all the students. In the original plot, Class One is attacked by Classes Five, Four, and Three, the lowest-ranking classes. The leaders of these classes had already met a day earlier to form an alliance. I don''t know the terms or anything like that¡ªthose details were glossed over in the plot, but right now, it doesn''t matter... In the original plot, "miraculously," all the students managed to get out alive... of course, the miracle was the protagonist, David, who was previously warned by the system about the attack his class was going to suffer. Thanks to the protagonist''s aura, he quickly convinced the Saint about the attack. The class formed a counterattack swiftly and managed to escape before the three explosions detonated in the shopping mall... of course, along the way, they encountered some difficulties, but in the end, they managed to get out of the critical situation... it was also at this moment that Elias''s best friend felt attracted to him because he saved her. Basically, the typical damsel in distress¡ªthe mage was surrounded by enemies, and just when an axe was about to split her in half, the protagonist made an all-for-one move... killing them all... The result was a catastrophe for the three classes¡ªtheir losses were far greater than the class they had targeted... out of fifteen, only seven remained... Why do I mention this? Well, with this achievement, David''s system granted him a rather curious ability... [Leadership]. This ability basically makes him an excellent leader. Along with his great charisma and protagonist''s aura, he gained even more popularity in his class, eventually earning the position of class leader after the event. But this ability is much more than that¡ªit had a damn scanner that allowed him to see the terrain up to three kilometers from his position. Thanks to this ability, he managed to find Leslie before she lost control, and of course, his damn system (I''m not envious at all) granted him another ability, [Chosen One]. This unique ability basically gave him the title of savior of the human world. Additionally, the [Leadership] ability later evolved into a unique ability, [Conqueror]. In summary, this first event was a major turning point in the world''s plot. Here, basically, in this damn first event, he acquired his two most powerful unique abilities that could ever exist or that I had ever read about... Two unique abilities!? In a single event that seems the most normal¡ªare you serious?! Damn, how I envy you... clenching my fists... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After obtaining these two overpowered abilities... he became very strong, humiliating great demons thousands of years old without even blinking... the demons gave him a nickname, "Anomaly." In the end, with his unique ability [Conqueror], he established himself as emperor after marrying the imperial princess, Elizabeth. With all the power of the empire under his control and the other kingdoms, he declared war on the demon world... "¡­" "System... How about gifting me the unique ability [Conqueror]?" I pleaded like a beggar asking for food... [...] [Ding! Severe mental issues detected in the host!] "Damn demon device..." cursing the system mentally... I''m serious, really serious¡ªthe unique ability [Conqueror] is the best thing you can have in this world... Demon Goddess... please! You''re basically a damn machine made by and for war. It gives you a huge, abysmal leap in your rank and mental state¡ªyou''re essentially above the oldest minds in the world! And the worst part is that this ability grows with you, giving you OP stats! A damn monster in every sense. Moreover, it gives you an aura that makes everyone feel the terrible need to kneel... But of course, this ability automatically grants you another when you obtain [Conqueror], called [Black Emperor]... your words become your will... You''re a god among mortals... "Ugh!" Feeling my heart shatter into a thousand pieces from the agonizing pain... I look with red eyes, on the verge of tears, at the three large plumes of black smoke rising into the sky... All this monologue of information was for this moment¡ªeven from where I am, I could hear the terrible explosions... three of them. The plot is as usual, but even so, I was surprised by the power behind the people who managed to generate such an explosion... monsters in every sense, and among them, I find myself¡ªa cockroach struggling to survive... well, anyway, seeing the smoke plumes still rising from the place... Now that the protagonist isn''t here, I wonder what impact our class will suffer... in fact, it''s quite possible this could be the end of our class... silently, I hope that''s the case. Now that I think about it again... I feel a strong urge to bang my head against the cold floor... if I had thought about it better, the best outcome to avoid whatever caused Leslie''s mental state to go crazy was simply to be eliminated... Rolling my eyes... I don''t think it would be that easy; one way or another, it would have happened... No, seriously, I would have preferred to be the protagonist! It would have been so much easier! But no! I''m a damn demon infiltrator, and on top of that, a low-ranking one, and finally, a damn slave to the sin of lust... Holding back the urge to vomit a mouthful of black blood out of bitterness and envy... I simply look at the star-filled sky... beside me, Evelyn was still sleeping, and curiously, Leslie was also asleep... they didn''t feel the horrible explosions at all... I think they were more comfortable right now... Only the sound of their breathing and Evelyn''s body pressing against me from one side and Leslie''s body pressing on top of me... The absurdity of the situation left me speechless. In the original plot, David, Leslie, and Evelyn managed to finish the test in just four days... Hearing footsteps coming towards my direction, I turned my gaze... it was a girl... she had her hand on her side, and blood was dripping from it... her expression was pale... her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed to the ground... Looking at the girl... "Her name, I think, was Kara..." The smell of blood reached my nostrils... well, it was obvious the plot had changed... Kara wasn''t supposed to be injured at all... The question now is: "What the hell am I supposed to do?" Chapter 32 - 32: Turning point (2) "Kill them all!!" A young man, standing about 1.85 meters tall, shouted with excitement as he sliced a poor student from the class in half at the waist... His eyes filled with greed as he looked at the other students in white uniforms running desperately, trying to escape the horrific massacre... "Don''t leave a single one alive! You bastards!" Another young woman with blonde hair and a sneer of disdain clicked her tongue as she gave orders to her classmates... "Your mouth is still as filthy as ever," a young man with an innocent smile emerged from the shadows, curiously looking around. "Well, well... You''re pretty cruel to your own classmates," he chuckled, glancing at the four bodies lying dead on the ground... "Hmph! I thought it was quite fun," the young woman nodded with a smile on her lips. "Using the three explosives was a great idea! Even though those responsible fainted from mana exhaustion... it was worth it," she murmured to herself. "Tsk! I would have preferred to kill them face-to-face instead of using such a cowardly technique," the student with dark green hair rested his massive axe on his shoulders and shook his head, glaring intensely at the young man with brown hair and hazel eyes. "It was a pretty cowardly attack; we literally had triple the strength." The young man named Ariel shrugged. "There are two monsters in Class Esperanza; we have to be careful," he said with a smile, his eyes wide open as he watched the fiery chaos unfolding before him. "Besides, we can''t be complacent; we were at the bottom of the barrel. We have to use any technique we have at hand if we want to rise in class..." "You''re absolutely right!" The young woman named Lisa laughed in good humor. She, as the leader of [Class 4: Harmony], was just below [Class 5: Happiness], led by Ariel. The big guy with dark green hair was the leader of [Class 3: Confidence]. They had already discussed this alliance within the first event, but the whole idea was Ariel''s... He was the one who convinced them to join forces and overthrow the first class, but the question remained, how on earth did he know that Class 1 was right in the shopping mall? They had also planned to come to this place quietly to gather supplies... "Arghhh!" A young man dragged a student in a white uniform across the floor as if he were an animal, throwing him in front of them like trash... "What''s your name?" Ariel asked politely with a friendly smile while casually wiping the blood from the face of the young man in front of him... "Puaj..." The young man spat out a mouthful of blood as his body convulsed... looking ahead, his legs were shattered... "Come on, tell me your name," Ariel asked indifferently again... The young man''s eyes met the three students for the first time... he remained completely silent... "A tough guy, huh?" Draven said with a smile as he approached the young man and, with a single stroke, his head rolled to the ground... "Why did you kill him, you idiot?!" Lisa frowned; they had lost an opportunity to extract information... Ariel sighed as he tossed the cloth to the ground. "Well, what''s done is done. One way or another, the mission was a success," he said with a calm smile as he slowly walked into the shadows. "I look forward to working with you all," he said before disappearing from the scene... **** It was total chaos, a completely unexpected attack that caught Daniela off guard. She never imagined they would be attacked by three large-scale fire magics inside the shopping mall that was filled with demons... Once the explosion happened, she ran at full speed with Elias, both wearing grim expressions... When they arrived at the scene, there wasn''t much they could do. Their classmates were surrounded by demons, desperately trying to fend off the crazed demon attack with some injuries on their bodies, but that wasn''t the worst part. As soon as some of their classmates killed the demons, the enemy class appeared out of nowhere and mercilessly slaughtered them. Nearly 10 students joined the frantic frenzy of the battle, and one by one, their classmates fell like flies... the difference was overwhelming... there was nothing to be done unless a miracle happened; Class 1 would suffer a great loss on the first day of the event... BOOOMM!!!! A large water ball fell from the sky, hitting the fire that threatened to consume everything... Turning her gaze, it was Olivia. She had blood running down her head, cuts all over her body... She looked Daniela in the eye and nodded heavily... Daniela clenched her fists. "Retreat!!! I repeat! Everyone run!!!" There was nothing more to be done... no options left; the only one was to flee from this place... Daniela''s hands glowed a beautiful pure white... in her hands, two magical circles bloomed like roses, and from them, large orbs of light were launched at their enemies as she shielded the few survivors'' swords... A green flash could be seen on the battlefield, a young girl with twin green pigtails and two medium-sized daggers in her hands, cutting mercilessly at anyone who got in her way... The space beside Daniela seemed to distort, and in seconds, Adrian''s battered body appeared, one hand on his side, bleeding... he adjusted his glasses with the other hand, speaking calmly: "Ten have died so far..." "Retreat!!!" Daniela continued providing support while casting her light magic to give them a brief respite... At the same time, the few who made it out alive kept running towards the forest without any chance of mounting a proper defense against their pursuers... "Puaj..." Young John fell to the ground, his eyes wide open as an arrow pierced his chest... The other comrades had no time to mourn... they kept running without hesitation... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daniela gritted her teeth in frustration; she couldn''t believe that on the first day of the event, Class 1 had lost more than half of its students... everything felt unreal to her. As a strategist, all the blame fell on her shoulders... she shook her head firmly... now the main thing was to run...: "Retreat!!!" The few students in white uniforms managed to lose themselves in the forest''s undergrowth... but even so, some of them were hunted down by the scent of blood... Daniela quickly assessed the situation and the only conclusion she could draw was: "We''re in deep trouble." With more than half of their forces gone, Class 1 could be the first to be eliminated, and on top of that, they''d become the laughing stock of the upper classes... Chapter 33 - 33: Just us "Well, well, that''s all I can do for now..." I muttered, gazing at Kara''s beautiful, snow-white skin. Her stomach was exposed; I had removed her uniform shirt and the armor that protected her to tend to the wound on her side. The injury was nearly 20 centimeters long and 5 centimeters deep, a dangerous wound that could become fatal if infected. I laid her on the smooth floor and started cleaning the wound with a damp towel, being careful not to apply unnecessary pressure. Using the little water I had, I managed to clean the wound and then tore some fabric from my clothes to fashion makeshift bandages. Wrapping them carefully, I noted her pale complexion, the sweat dripping from her forehead, and the slight tremor in her body¡ªclear signs of her suffering. But that was all I could do. I don''t know Light Magic... After all, I''m a demon. Now we just have to wait for the Saint to come and fully heal her. I couldn''t help but wonder about the others. I''m quite curious¡ªhow many of them are still alive? This time, the miracle known as David wasn''t here... Looking down at Kara''s chest, now covered with her own jacket... I wasn''t sure why I was even doing this. I could have easily left her to die, but she managed to reach the camp with that wound and collapsed unconscious in front of me... so in the end, I took pity on her and gave her some minor treatment. You''ve got to recognize the effort! Squinting my eyes... "As expected, my system is the worst garbage in this world!" There was some hidden hope¡ªmaybe the system would reward me with points or something for doing a good deed... But no, as expected, my piece-of-crap system is different. David gets stat points for doing stuff like this! [The host will receive nothing!] [To earn stat points, the host must commit evil acts!] "Screw you! How can you say that? I couldn''t let her die right in front of me! It would be too suspicious to anyone watching. Besides, we''re supposed to be in the same class, helping each other is normal!" I cursed the system... then an idea hit me, freezing me in place... Looking again at the defenseless girl... I shook my head. I can''t be worse than I already am! There are limits I won''t cross! Shaking my head, I let out a sigh, lowering my gaze to look at Leslie, who was still asleep... and Evelyn, hanging in the same manner but on my back... "..." Do they seriously think I''m a pack mule!? But honestly, leaving aside that two beauties were pressing their bodies against mine from both sides, it''s surprising how light they are... "I can''t even sit down right now..." I stood next to Kara, who, by the way, is quite beautiful. In fact, most of the women in this world are far more attractive and beautiful than those on Earth. It must be in their genes, or maybe it''s the mana in their bodies... Actually, that makes sense. Does that mean the more mana you have, the more beautiful you are? Why am I even thinking about nonsense? Frowning... Boredom does strange things... Hearing footsteps, I turned my gaze... There were only five people... Saint Daniela, the assassin Beatrice, the swordsman Elias, the mage Olivia, and the pocket-dimensional Adrian... Looking at their somber and panting expressions... So, only they survived... Out of the 20 students from the first class, only nine of us remain. Right now, Class One has the lowest count after the first day of the event... The Saint let out a groan and sat on the ground... She moved closer to Kara and extended her hands... Light slowly enveloped Kara''s body, the bruises faded, and her complexion brightened. Kara opened her eyes slowly, confused; her first reaction was to be on guard... "It''s okay..." Daniela reassured Kara with soft words... Kara blinked a few times before relaxing. "What happened?" Her yellow eyes looked around at the others... "We got screwed," Beatrice said with a sigh, staring up at the sky, as if lost in thought... "There are only nine of us left, as you can see... we''re in serious trouble," Adrian said while pulling out some small pieces of wood... "Somehow, they knew where we were and attacked us from behind..." Daniela sat next to Adrian, watching silently as he pulled out a pot... "I-I see," Kara lowered her head in sadness... Everyone fell silent... Meanwhile, I observed the situation. So, only the nine of us remain, huh... That''s pretty bad. In the original storyline, thanks to David, all 20 survived without any problems... The air was heavy, full of apprehension. Reflecting on this, dropping out of Class One is obviously frowned upon, but the problem multiplies when it happens to the top class. The upperclassmen will surely give us hell for humiliating them... After all, Class One is the pride of the academy, and considering the teacher''s words... it''s going to be much worse... So, surrendering is out of the question for them. Judging by the hidden determination in their eyes, they haven''t completely given up yet... Watching how they all seemed to have forgotten I was standing right here... And on top of that, Kara furrowed her brows when she noticed the bandages around her wound... "Not even a damn thank you..." I cursed her silently as I watched Adrian lay out some vegetables... silently placing them on a rock... Beatrice approached the vegetables and started peeling them, while Kara pulled out some small plates and set them on the smooth rock. Elias took out a bottle of water and poured it into the pot. They added the chopped vegetables too. Daniela let out a sigh, "Give it to me." Adrian nodded and pulled a small chicken from his pocket... With great precision, Daniela plucked and dissected the chicken, handing half to Adrian and placing the other half in the pot. Adrian covered the pot with a lid, and they waited silently for the soup to cook... With my mouth wide open... they made soup in seconds... Seriously, all these pampered kids know how to cook!? I was more shocked than I could believe, almost thinking I was dreaming... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uh! It smells like food!" Evelyn''s voice of joy snapped me out of my daze... Opening my eyes even wider, I saw her beautiful hair near the pot as she waited silently for the food to be ready, her eyes shining with excitement. The others snapped out of their thoughts too and finally looked at me for the first time... They were staring at me strangely... Well, the chains still wrapped around my waist, with Leslie clinging to me tightly... "I could..." No, better not... It''d be more awkward if I spoke... "..." Chapter 34 - 34: Nobody can know! Eating in silence¡­ I have to admit, the soup was excellent, although they kept staring at me strangely. I tried my best to ignore their gazes, among them the burning look of frustration from Saint Daniela. Scooping up a spoonful of soup, I fed a happy Leslie, who was sitting on my lap like a princess. She happily opened her mouth and smiled sweetly as she ate the soup. But earlier, I had been sweating nervously... it was exactly the same situation as when we first entered the event¡ªshe almost lost it, just because I didn''t want to feed her. She didn''t seem to care about the looks we were getting; she was perfectly happy in her own little world. Well, as long as she''s happy, I guess I should be too. From what I can tell, it''s actually quite simple to please her¡ªjust do whatever she says. That''s what the system told me. Maybe that''s the key to surviving and keeping the corruption of the seal in check. Leslie''s little giggles were adorable. "So, what can we do?" Olivia was the first to break the awkward silence and ask about our next steps. She set her soup aside and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms. Once everyone finished eating, the atmosphere lightened a bit. With food in their stomachs, it was easier to think about the next move, and the others began to relax a little. "I think the best thing we can do is attack in the coming days. They''ll assume that instead of attacking, we''ll go on the defensive after losing so many companions," said Adrian, the first to share his opinion. He quietly collected all the dishes and utensils and stored them in his pocket. "I agree. I think that''s our best option. If we stay here, they''ll come and attack first. It''s not like they lost many members either. I think each group lost a maximum of two students," Beatrice added her opinion. Listening quietly... what they were saying made sense, but there was something else they might be overlooking. "I think for these sieges, we''ll need the help of Evelyn and Leslie," Elias chimed in with the dumbest idea I''d heard so far. "We''ll need all the power we can get if we''re to at least capture one flag." "But if that''s the case, won''t Arthur be left alone? Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Kara frowned, raising an eyebrow, clearly skeptical of the plan. "We also need to consider that the three other classes might take advantage of this opportunity to attack us while we''re weakened," Daniela sighed, shaking her head. "What happens if we take Leslie with us and another class decides to exploit the situation? They clearly felt the three big explosions last night and will investigate what really happened¡­" Exactly. Classes 2 and 3 have yet to make any moves. In fact, to make matters worse, those two classes have formed an alliance to deal with Class 1. In this event, we''re the number-one enemy. Everyone wants to be in Class 1, and they won''t miss the opportunity to mess with us. In the original story, David carried the entire class to victory, defeating the other four classes. Class 1 gained a lot in this event, but looking at the situation now, we could easily end up at the bottom of the barrel¡­ and this is only three days after classes started. We''d be the laughingstock of the entire academy. "I think it''s best if we leave Leslie with Arthur and only take Evelyn," Daniela suggested. Honestly, I was surprised. I thought she''d fight to keep Evelyn behind and take Leslie. If that had happened, I wouldn''t have stayed silent¡ªI value my life more than this stupid trial. But to my surprise, she proposed something reasonable. "I don''t want to," Evelyn pouted as she moved closer and clung to my arm. "¡­" The six others stared at me with dark expressions. "What the hell did you do now!?" Daniela clenched her fist as if she were about to punch me at any moment. "Isn''t Leslie enough for you?" Kara gave me a strange look. "You''re quite the casanova," Beatrice said with a playful smile. "I can''t believe it," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "Wow..." Elias''s eyes widened. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn it! I didn''t do anything, I swear! Believe me, I''m innocent! "Stay away!" Leslie bared her white teeth like a cat ready to pounce on Evelyn. "I don''t want to," Evelyn murmured, skillfully dodging Leslie''s claws. The two of them started to fight¡ªLeslie from the front and Evelyn from behind me. "Not only are you leading my little sister astray, but now Evelyn too!" Daniela''s forehead veins bulged as she gritted her teeth. "You two, stop!" I shouted, stopping the fight between the two women. They both widened their eyes and lowered their heads¡­ looking like children who had just been scolded by their parents. "And you even treat them badly," Beatrice added fuel to the fire. I trembled a little but kept my composure. Calming my mind, I turned to Evelyn. "Why don''t you want to go?" I asked seriously. She pouted. "It''s too much work. I''d rather stay here and sleep," she replied bluntly. "You have to go!" I said authoritatively. She''ll listen to me, right? Evelyn looked up, her reddish eyes gazing at me. She squinted and glanced at Leslie, who peeked over in silence. "It''s not fair," Evelyn said. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. She looked down, and I noticed a small blush on her cheeks. "After what you did to me..." she murmured, but it was loud enough for everyone else to hear. I quickly wrapped my arms around her, covering her mouth. "What were you about to say?" Daniela''s eyes widened as she slowly approached. "It''s nothing! She must have confused it with a dream!" I said, desperately trying to cover up my dark past. I was sure she was about to mention the time I touched her body¡­ Daniela froze. Holding Evelyn in my arms, I leaned toward her ear and whispered, "I promise, if you go with them, I''ll do whatever you want!" Damn it, please accept! I don''t want them to know I touched Evelyn on the first day we met! That would be my grave for sure! Evelyn''s eyes sparkled a little, and she nodded. As I removed my hands from her mouth, she adjusted herself and said calmly, "Okay, I''ll go with you." "WHAT!?" Daniela''s mouth dropped open, seeing how quickly Evelyn had changed her mind. Chapter 35 - 35: Compassionate Heart Evelyn walked mostly in silence, lost in her thoughts, as if she didn''t care about the trial in the slightest. She quietly followed the group ahead, frowning as she glanced at the orange-tinted sky. Dawn was approaching. She crossed her arms and pouted. Just a few hours ago, she had been sound asleep next to Arthur... She thought for a moment... *I feel so comfortable by his side. It''s so relaxing, and it''s easier to fall asleep.* She lowered her head slightly. Those were the only moments when her chaotic mind could fully rest. The first time she saw him hiding in that bush during the assignment test, she felt drawn to him. His scent was... peculiar. It was refreshing, as if it had never been tainted by dirt or filth. She became deeply interested in him because she could distinguish people by their smell¡ªeveryone had a unique scent that set them apart. So far, Arthur''s scent gave her the peace she so desperately craved. She touched her hands. The scent of Leslie and the professor was the same as hers: unpleasant, foul, repugnant. She hated it. But... when Leslie and she got close to Arthur, that putrid smell disappeared, as if Arthur''s scent enveloped the two of them. It grew even stronger the closer she got to him. That was why she had been so reluctant to come along with the others. She wanted to stay by Arthur''s side forever... only then would she feel at peace. Looking at herself... she knew she was beautiful. After all, it was a woman''s pride. She had everything¡ªgreat attributes, a stunning body¡ªbut the only problem was that she was too quiet. Or maybe you could say she was too calm. She wished she could be as open as Leslie or the others. Her fingers intertwined. But she was afraid of hurting someone again... She always tried to keep her emotions in check, to lock her heart away. Like I said, my mind is chaotic when I''m awake. It feels like it''s split in two¡ªone part is me, and the other is... terrifying. I''m afraid of it, a being I can''t fully control. We coexist, but it constantly whispers in my ear to burn everything. One day, I saw her in my dreams... she looked just like me, but behind those eyes was endless madness. She was surrounded by countless white wings, shining as brightly as the sun. But that thing behaves very friendly toward me... always trying to hug me. When she does, my mind goes blank... it terrifies me. Since I was five, I''ve had the same nightmare¡ªit''s never left me. It always appears in my dreams, but sleep is the easiest way to keep myself sane... It feels like a curse. Clenching her fists, Evelyn''s body trembled slightly as she shut her eyes tightly. "Evelyn... are you alright?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pulled from her thoughts, she slowly opened her eyes. Beside her was Daniela. She knew her; they had been close when they were kids. But ever since the nightmares began, Evelyn had distanced herself out of fear she might accidentally hurt someone. "Huh... Yeah, I''m fine," she replied, lowering her head in embarrassment. She had this ache in her heart... She wanted to be as close to Daniela as Leslie and Elizabeth were. The three of them had been such good friends... Now, Evelyn didn''t know how to act around her; it made her uncomfortable. "I''m really glad! I thought you were upset for being forced to come with us," Daniela moved closer to Evelyn. "I''m sorry, I know how much you hate this kind of thing." She lowered her head. Evelyn bit her lip. *Don''t apologize... I''m not upset... I''m just scared of myself.* Clenching her fists, she forced a small smile. "It''s fine, I''m not angry." The scent coming from Daniela''s body was friendly, but for some strange reason, it became aggressive when she was near Arthur... "That''s great!" Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she tried to get even closer to Evelyn, but it was as if an invisible wall kept them from getting any nearer. A bit embarrassed, Daniela glanced ahead, noticing the rest of the group was a little farther away. After a few moments of hesitation, she gathered the courage to speak. Daniela had a unique ability... [Compassionate Heart]. It allowed her to see people''s emotions. She could clearly sense how sad and regretful Evelyn felt¡ªit was a deep blue color with black tinges, completely painting her soul. But... when Evelyn was around Arthur, that color vanished, replaced by a soft yellowish-white, a color of peace. That confused and frustrated Daniela. The same thing happened with Leslie... both of them were so strange when it came to their souls. Seeing them directly could drive anyone to madness. Daniela was very discreet about it. Emotions were a vast and deep field¡ªshe knew that well. It was extremely difficult to change the emotional state of someone, especially if that person was filled with emptiness. Looking once more at Evelyn''s soul, Daniela shivered. Only a small part of Evelyn''s soul felt sadness and regret; most of it was an abyssal black. It was as if she wasn''t human. Daniela couldn''t comprehend how someone could have a soul of that color. She had seen countless souls¡ªeach one vibrant and full of emotions¡ªbut in the case of Leslie, Evelyn, and Professor Emilia¡­ even the imperial princess¡­ their souls were hollow, devoid of emotion. As I said, only a tiny fraction of their souls had any emotional colors. If I had to put it in numbers, I''d say about 5%... It''s terrifying. She had tried asking her mother about it, but her mother only shook her head and said, "It''s not time yet." That''s all she said. Daniela had done everything she could to paint their souls with colors, but it had no effect. Until a few days ago¡­ when that bastard Arthur showed up¡­ He did it. He managed to fill the hollow souls of those three people with colors. Leslie''s soul was now a deep red¡ªshe''s clearly in love, head over heels. Evelyn''s soul had shifted to a yellowish-white, a state of profound peace. And Professor Emilia''s soul had turned a light orange¡­ she seemed angry and frustrated, though for reasons I don''t know. But all of this was because of one person... Chapter 36 - 36: Losing control Daniela couldn''t help but feel incredibly curious about Arthur. She had tried to see his soul before, but all she saw was a light blue color¡ªa sign of constant anxiety and fear, as if he felt like he could die at any moment. And yet, he acted normal. How could someone like him have such positive effects on the souls of the three women? Despite her irritation at him for calling her a dog, she couldn''t stop thinking about that mocking grin he had when he said it. It was the first time anyone had spoken to her like that¡ªespecially a man. Maybe that''s what bothered her the most. She wanted to have a good relationship with him, but for now, it seemed impossible. Frowning, Daniela looked at Evelyn. "Last night, what were you about to say?" she finally dared to ask. Ever since that moment, she hadn''t been able to sleep. Her instincts told her something had happened between them, and she was eager to find out. The thought sent shivers through her body. Evelyn glanced at her. "I''m not telling you," she said, shaking her head with a pout. Daniela smiled to herself. She knew Evelyn all too well and understood the best way to make her talk, though getting her to work was another matter entirely. "I''ll give you a strawberry cake," she said, launching her first offer. Her eyes lit up as she saw Evelyn''s body tremble. She grinned¡ªsince childhood, Evelyn had loved strawberry cake more than anything. Every time she went to a party, she''d demand strawberry cake, and it seemed that hadn''t changed at all! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But still, Evelyn didn''t budge. Licking her lips, Daniela thought to herself, *Sorry! But my curiosity is killing me!* "Three strawberry cakes and two blackberry milkshakes!" Evelyn''s body spun around in an instant, her face lighting up and her red eyes sparkling with excitement. "Really?" she asked like a little girl being offered the best gift in the world. Gotcha! Daniela silently rejoiced, keeping a serious expression as she raised her right hand. "I swear!" she said as if taking an oath. "Alright!" Evelyn betrayed Arthur without a second thought, feeling no guilt at all. "Hehehe," Daniela chuckled happily, looking at Evelyn''s shining eyes. "So, what happened between you and Arthur?" she finally asked again. Evelyn pursed her lips. "He touched me," she said simply. "He what?!" Daniela''s eyes widened, and she even shouted in surprise. "What''s going on?" Olivia turned around, frowning at the scene. "Oh... Sorry, nothing," Daniela quickly composed herself, taking a deep breath to calm her racing heart. Leaning closer to Evelyn, she whispered, "What did you just say?" She wanted to make sure she heard correctly. "He touched me," Evelyn repeated. Daniela took another deep breath. "When did this happen?" "During the assignment test," Evelyn replied. Daniela was stunned. "Did you know him before?" Evelyn shook her head. "I found him hiding in a bush..." Daniela clenched her fist tightly, swearing to punch him, but even then, she couldn''t calm the rush in her heart. She needed to know more. "How exactly did he touch you?" she asked, convincing herself it was for Evelyn''s protection. Evelyn frowned, staying quiet for a few moments before answering. "He touched my breasts and my butt," she said, nodding as if recalling the memory. "Ohhh!" Daniela''s jaw dropped as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. "What else happened?" "Hmm, he squeezed my breasts hard... and he kneaded my butt, too. I remember him spreading my cheeks like they were just toys for his pleasure, and he also pinched my nipples," Evelyn recounted without a shred of embarrassment. Daniela swallowed hard, her cheeks flushing a deep red. "How indecent!" She brought her hands to her face, her mind momentarily blank as she imagined being treated the same way. Quickly, she shook her head violently. "What am I even thinking?!" She took shallow breaths, feeling her thoughts drifting. "Did anything else happen?" Evelyn brought her fingers to her lips. "I remember he also touched between my legs..." "Kya!!!" Daniela couldn''t hold it in anymore and fainted. **** In critical moments, it''s essential to keep a cool head. Adrenaline surges, and you find strength you never knew you had. The mind sharpens, elevating to another level. That''s what should happen, under normal circumstances. But when the situation surpasses your abilities, what are you supposed to do? "Pray?" Maybe anything goes when you lose hope in yourself... Trying to move my body, I felt a pair of arms and legs as pale as snow wrapped tightly around me. Now, I truly felt like I might die. The reason? Well... "You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you? You touched her, didn''t you?" Leslie''s eyes were pitch black, staring at me as if she was ready to devour me. She kept repeating the same phrase, as though deeply shaken. Sweating cold all over, I could feel Leslie''s grip tightening. I had no idea how she found out or who the bastard was that told her. The night before, she had stayed eerily silent, shifting her gaze between Evelyn and me as if searching for something. This morning, when I woke up, she was already in this state, like she was possessed, not letting me even breathe. You''re going to kill me!! I cursed internally. I had no clue what to do. If I denied it, she''d lose her mind, but if I admitted it, she''d go even crazier. [Warning! Warning!] [The Fourth Seraphim''s mental state is abnormal!] [It is recommended that the host fulfill the Seraphim''s desires!] [Initiating sealing process! 1%... 95%] [Critical Warning! Critical Warning! Warning! Warning! Warning!] Damn it!! Why is this happening to me!? I stared at the blood-red notifications, an impending death sentence. It was mortal danger for me... Leslie''s body began to glow abnormally... "Activate [Cool Mind], you demonic device!!" [Cool Mind skill activated!] Chapter 37 - 37: Anger (R-18) **BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!** Territory One shook violently as it was mercilessly bombarded by countless pieces of earth, like meteorites. I stared wide-eyed as the area around us was relentlessly struck without mercy, the tremors were terrifying. I could hear the air whistle as if a fighter jet had just zoomed past at extreme speed. In the sky was a woman with violet eyes, thirsting for blood. The sword in her hands was invisible to my eyes¡ªI couldn''t track it in the slightest. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clouds parted, and from them, massive chunks of rock rained down mercilessly on us. The target was clearly me. We''re being invaded! Surrounding me were 10 students from Class 2, their ink-black uniforms gave them away. It would have been great if that were all, but their mages were also hidden, casting spells without pause. I could feel it in my flesh¡ªall of them were here, the entire class¡ªmore than fifteen people against two. The situation was more than messed up, but the one really screwed was me! Why did they have to show up at the most exciting moment? I could feel the anger rushing through my veins... "That''s him!" A young man with black hair and orange eyes pointed directly at me. "Damn it! I can''t believe it''s really just them!" Another student clenched his fist excitedly, eyeing me as if he was ready to kill me at any moment. Looking at the situation... for now, they''ve got Leslie distracted with the rain of rocks, but even so, mana isn''t infinite, and sooner or later, they''ll tire out... "I guess I''ve got no choice!" These bastards ruined my moment with Leslie, and on top of that, they dared to attack us! I''m furious. I hate being interrupted while I''m working! A cold liquid surged through my body, reaching the tips of my fingers. In each one, a small blue flame burned brightly. This might actually be the perfect moment to get disqualified quickly from this event, but just the idea of running again made my heart ache as if I were dying. I''m not sure what''s going on, but it''s a new feeling... Anger... **A few minutes earlier...** After activating [Cold Mind], I quickly embraced Leslie''s body tightly. My hands moved slowly, gently cupping her cheeks. With a swift motion, my lips pressed against hers, and the sweet scent of her body filled my nostrils. I was already quite accustomed to her rose-like fragrance since she always stuck close to me. Watching Leslie''s reactions, her eyes opened wide in surprise. I felt her body freeze on the spot... After she regained control of herself, her cheeks flushed red. Savoring the sweet taste of her saliva, I let myself go, deactivating the [Cold Mind] ability. I wanted to take this opportunity to fully enjoy Leslie''s sweet cherry-red lips... not knowing how to respond, she remained completely still, and I teased her in my mind: "System, activate [Seduction]." [Seduction ability activated!] [Ding!] [A new mission has been detected!] [Description: Make the Fourth Seraph completely lose herself in lust!] [Rewards: New ability: Mana Control] [Second mission activated!] [Description: Make the Fourth Seraph''s interest surpass 200.] [Rewards: Corruption level increased by 5%!] "Finally!" I looked at the second mission with bright eyes. I had waited all these days for the system to assign me a mission related to my unique ability [Corruption Lvl 1]. I was really curious to see what kind of missions they would be... Without wasting another second, I pressed Leslie''s body tighter against mine... -Hmnnhh! She let out a muffled moan, but didn''t reject any of my advances. I grew much more aggressive, feeling her soft body pressed against mine. It was far more than I could imagine. I had already felt her body before, but this situation was completely different from the others. With my hands around her small waist, I pulled her closer to me... My hands, as if moving on their own, slid downwards. Her lovely hips were wide and soft to the touch. As I went lower, my hands finally touched her glorious behind for the first time, and my fingers sank in... -Nyahhhh... She let out another moan, but this time her mouth opened much wider. Seizing the moment, my tongue moved like a snake, devouring everything inside her. She clumsily tried to follow my rhythm, her hands finally wrapping around my neck. For a brief moment, I saw her eyes glint. A shiver ran down my spine... In a matter of seconds, I found myself lying on my back with Leslie on top of me, her violet eyes clouded with lust. She gave me an adorable, seductive smile: "This time... I''ll make you mine." Lowering her head, she stuck out her small red tongue and began licking my neck. Feeling a shiver, a twisted smile crossed my lips... Taking control of the situation, I flipped things around. Now Leslie was beneath me: "That''s not how it''s going to be¡ªyou''ll be mine!" My eyes gleamed, and a sensation ran through my entire body... watching Leslie''s cheeks grow even redder than before, I placed my hands on her uniform, slowly pulling it down. She stared directly into my eyes... Breathless, I gazed at her milky skin, gleaming with small beads of sweat. Her two erect breasts, like two towering mountains, welcomed me completely. Their perfect roundness, combined with the slight movement they made with each of Leslie''s agitated breaths, was a full performance... With a smile, I slowly leaned toward her lips... She tried to meet mine as well, but I didn''t let her. Taking her sweet lips again, our tongues fought for dominance over one another... needless to say, she was much stronger, and I was losing, but... -Arghghh! She let out a moan of pain mixed with pleasure as I pinched her stiff nipples and began pulling on them, increasing the strength of my grip. My other hand sank into her chest, feeling it as soft as a marshmallow. Her body twisted with uncontrollable pleasure¡ªshe''s a woman, and she has far more weak points. She''ll never beat me! Swallowing her sweet saliva, which tasted like honey, and with my hands on her breasts, she tightly closed her legs... [Ding!] [Congratulations! The first mission has been successfully completed!] [You have obtained the Mana Control ability!] "Perfect, now onto the next one." Speaking to myself... my hands moved under her shirt... feeling her abdomen, I squeezed lightly... -Hmmhhggg!! She let out a moan, closing her eyes... her fingers and toes curled, and her legs stretched out forcefully... "Almost there..." Just a little more... [Ding!] [Congratulations! The second mission has been successfully completed!] [You have corrupted the soul of the Fourth Seraph by 10%!] Ignoring the notification, my hands continued downward until they reached her thighs... **BOOM!** Chapter 38 - 38: Monsters "System, activate the [Mana Control] ability." [Ability [Mana Control] activated!] The blue flames in my hands grew much larger. I have exactly 5 minutes before my flaw kicks in¡­ Watching as one of the students in a black uniform charged toward me with a sword in his hands¡­ "System, activate the [Cold Mind] ability." [Ability [Cold Mind] activated.] [Ding! A new mission scenario has been detected!] [Mission name: Survive!] [Description: The host is being besieged by the second class: [Class 2: Elegance] in their own territory!] [Reward: The host gains 5 levels!] [Failure: The host loses 5 levels!] "Just what I needed¡­" I muttered, looking at the new mission available. The worst part was that it didn''t even ask if I wanted to accept it¡ªjust assigned it directly. Looking at the group of students, I don''t know how to fight hand-to-hand, but at least I learned the basics over the past three days. What I came to understand is that the most important thing in a battle is to have cold blood, a clear mind, and, most of all, to keep your eyes wide open. Emotions like fear or anxiety completely vanished. Right now, my eyes were cold and lifeless, watching as the student''s sword swung towards me, aiming to slash diagonally across my chest¡­ Reacting quickly, I stepped aside, sensing the need to jump high¡­ Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom! A crater nearly 2 meters wide formed where the sword struck the ground. The flames in my fingers flickered, and with a quick motion of my hands, the five flames from my left hand shot forward. The young man didn''t hesitate; without flinching, he ran forward, trying to block my flames¡­ He swung his sword with a mocking expression, fully convinced I was weak, but¡­ The moment his blade made contact, the blue flame passed through the steel without resistance, leaving a hole with molten metal dripping¡­ "What¡­?" The young man barely had time to register his surprise before the flames touched his body, consuming him rapidly¡­ "AAAHHHHHHHHHH!!" He flailed his arms desperately, screaming from the depths of his soul¡­ He sounded like a helpless child now¡­ "Stop screaming, damn it!" I shouted, kicking him in the stomach. His body split in half, and the flames devoured what was left. Looking down at him with a pitiful expression, I said, "Every second, I feel my flesh burning, and I''m not screaming like a little girl." Clicking my tongue, I wiped the blood from the corners of my lips¡­ (Honestly, it''s only thanks to my [Cold Mind] ability that I''m not screaming like a little girl because of my damn flaw¡­ My God, that scream was terrifying.) Secretly sweating in fear, I kept up my cold and ruthless act¡­ The other students stared with wide-open mouths¡­ They hadn''t expected this outcome at all¡­ "What are you waiting for, you cowards!" I yelled, slowly pulling out the Class 1 flag, the white color clearly visible¡­ "This is what you want, right? If you want it so badly, come and get it." Twisting my lips into a smile, blood continued to trickle down¡­ The reason I provoked them wasn''t because I had a death wish. The real monster was already standing right behind me, whispering things even more terrifying than what was happening right now¡­ "I''ll kill them¡­ I''ll rip their bones out of their flesh while they''re still alive. I''ll tear out their hearts, pull off their limbs, and make them eat each other alive." Leslie, her eyes as black as the abyss, whispered as she hugged me from behind¡­ "..." My body trembled involuntarily at hearing the things she planned to do to the poor bastards in front of us¡­ Even I could feel the pain¡­ The one with a worse temper than mine, the one most pissed off that our moment had been ruined, was none other than Leslie¡­ She literally had blood-red eyes¡­ Blood-red stones rained mercilessly down on a vast ruin, like a goddess descending upon the earthly realm. Evelyn looked down with indifferent eyes, also upset. Because of the ants beneath her feet, Arthur had been taken from her side. So, to return faster, she only had to set fire to the five-kilometer radius, right? Well, that''s what Daniela told her to do. And in fact, it was quite effective. The team leader, the one with the flag, couldn''t leave the five-kilometer radius, or it would count as a disqualification... FLOSHH!!! From the ground, a massive water bubble shot up toward her. Evelyn couldn''t defend herself since she was fully focused on her most powerful ability. Two beams of light clashed violently against the water bubble. BOOOOMMMM!! Shockwaves rippled out, and the water fell to the ground like rain, trying to quench the devastating flames¡­ Evelyn glanced down. On the other side, a fierce battle was unfolding. The students wore blue uniforms, representing the third class: [Class 3: Confidence]. They were simply walking in a straight line, and inevitably, they had to run into another class. Unfortunately for them, the third class had the bad luck of being the ones¡­ Draven, the leader of Class 3, clenched his fists tightly. With the strength of a wild beast, he flexed the muscles in his arms, bringing down his axe with killing intent. His red eyes fixed on the brown-haired boy who managed to block his attacks. He frowned, as the smell of ash began spreading like gunpowder across their territory¡­ His pupils dilated; his situation was dire¡­ The fire was starting to consume from the right side, gradually cornering them like rats¡­ Ahead, green flashes slashed mercilessly through his comrades as if they were mere sheets of paper¡­ Further back, amidst the white flashes, a young girl with a hat over her head and green eyes placed her hands on the ground. From them, hundreds of vines emerged from the depths of the earth, slithering like snakes, forming a large wall to prevent anyone from escaping¡­ Another orange-haired girl dashed across the battlefield, not fighting anyone, as if she was fleeing after stealing something¡­ Blue sparks darted from the depths of the forest, only to disappear again. Draven knew that young man was Adrian¡­ And finally, the golden-haired girl with matching eyes stood at the center of the battle. Her body radiated light, protecting her comrades and burning any enemies that ventured into her range. With only six active members, [Class 3: Confidence] was being annihilated. Draven swallowed dryly¡­ He was now regretting having been deceived by that bastard, the leader of [Class 5: Happiness]¡­: "Is this the power of [Class 1: Hope]?" he asked himself. Chapter 39 - 39: Victory [Ding! Congratulations on successfully completing the mission: Survive!] [The following rewards are granted] [The host levels up 5 times!] "Status," I murmured softly... [Name: Arturo] [Demonic Race: Inferior Creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 15] [Strength: 34] [Agility: 30] [Endurance: 31] [Defense: 30] [Mana Points: 38] [Skill Points: 0] [Skills] [Blue Flame] [Description: ?] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill makes people feel a strong attraction toward you. The more interest you gain from someone, the easier it is to control their mental state (Works only if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual by means of arguments, proof, and emotional tactics.] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is able to shut off emotions from their mind.] [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Unique Skills] [Corruption Lv1] [10/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it is fully transformed into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the bearer.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh will burn for all eternity.] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Seraphs'' Interest] [Emilia Rose White: 80 (Interest)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 300 (No words...)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 50 (Friendly)] I indeed leveled up 5 times from the system reward... -Buargghh! Spewing a mouthful of blood, my body trembled involuntarily... "Damn it... my body is at its limit..." But even so, thanks to the [Cold Mind] skill, I felt no pain. Clenching my fists, I feared the violent reaction once my pain sensors reactivated... Looking around, blood splatters spread everywhere, bodies cleanly severed by Leslie''s blade¡ªa bizarre sight. Some black stains littered the ground; they were the students I had managed to touch with my flames. Taking a deep breath... I looked to the center, Leslie''s beautiful black hair swaying in the wind, her violet eyes gazing deeply at me. It would''ve been touching if she weren''t covered in blood... "I''m sorry... I''ll be out for a few hours..." Blood trickled from the corners of my lips... By my estimates, the blue flame had been active for nearly half an hour. The attacks had completely stopped, but the other half, who had been hiding, managed to escape. We didn''t need to pursue them, nor was I in any condition to. My legs buckled, and I fell to the ground... Gritting my teeth... Who in the world isn''t afraid of pain? My body spasmed again, and I felt my consciousness starting to fade as my mana reserves were depleting... "Deactivate [Cold Mind] skill." [Cold Mind skill deactivated.] The world seemed to stop, and I didn''t even get a chance to blink before I passed out. Even unconscious, I felt my flesh tearing and constantly convulsing... The pain was so intense that... -ARTGHHTTTT!! Knock me out!!! Screaming in agony as if my soul were being split in half... Bang!!! ***** "Perfect..." Daniela sighed as she looked at the small blue flag in her hands. The flag was no more than half a meter in size. The few students still alive watched with trembling eyes as their bodies disappeared into starlight, signaling their disqualification... Daniela handed the flag to Adrian: "At least we won''t come in last place..." She glanced sorrowfully at Kara''s body as it too vanished into starlight. All that remained of this battlefield was the blood... the other bodies also vanished silently... Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only casualty was Kara... leaving us with just 8 students from Class 1... "Damn, this hurts..." Beatrice sat on the ground, looking regretfully at her right arm, which had been severed by Draven''s axe. In fact, Kara also died due to his axe... "I''m exhausted..." Olivia also sat on the ground, letting her hat fall. She wiped the dirt off her face and pursed her lips: "Anyone have water?" she asked, her lips dry. "I do, but only 3 liters. It''s all we have for now..." Adrian pulled out a bottle of water and handed it to Olivia. "Ouch! Ouch!! It hurts!!" Elias cried out in pain, gritting his teeth... "Stop moving! You''re a man, deal with it!" Daniela scowled as she placed her hands on Elias''s chest, using healing magic to close the deep wound... "It burns like hell!" Elias groaned, closing his eyes... Quiet footsteps approached from behind. Without turning, Daniela asked, "How are you feeling, Evelyn?" "I''m a bit tired, hungry, and sleepy," she murmured, sitting down beside her and falling silent... "We''re worse off than before." Beatrice picked up her severed arm and handed it to Adrian, who looked at her in confusion... "What are you doing?" he asked, adjusting his glasses. "Keep my arm! You think I''m just going to leave it lying around?" Beatrice smacked Adrian on the head with her severed arm... He nodded silently: "Crazy woman..." Beatrice grinned... "We should leave; I don''t want another group of students to show up after hearing the explosions. Besides..." Beatrice pointed to the sea of smoke rising from the forest... "That''s drawing too much attention..." Daniela, with bloodstained hands, wiped them with a cloth... She looked at all her companions... They were just as exhausted as she was... After using too much healing magic along with protection and attack magic, their mana reserves were nearly drained. But it was true that staying here any longer might bring another attack, and we hadn''t eaten... Thinking of that... "What did you get, Adrian?" Adrian''s main mission was to steal all the supplies. He looked into his bag and adjusted his glasses: "We''ve got half of what looks like a deer carcass, some medicine, small cots, cups, and toilet paper..." Daniela, Beatrice, and Olivia''s eyes lit up... "Let''s head back to our territory..." Daniela quickly stood up, eyeing the water Beatrice and Olivia had... The others also stood silently, especially Elias and Adrian, who exchanged strange glances at the two girls'' reactions... they even seemed to walk faster... Chapter 40 - 40: For the first time "It''s mine... only mine, right? Right? Right?" "No, it''s mine." "But we are the same person?" "We are not." "Why do you deny me so much?" "Because you want to take what belongs to me." Leslie began to talk to herself... while stroking Arthur''s hair, who was resting on her lap. "I''m awake... let me out." "No, why do you want to come out?" "To... lock him in a basement?" "Why would you do that?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So no one else can have him." "Well... you have a point..." "Let me out." "No." Leslie closed her eyes. Every time she found herself in her mind, she saw herself. She was chained, the chains were pure white, so thick they were almost five meters wide. In the midst of the darkness of her mind, there was a perfect copy of herself... with multiple wings behind her back, expanding as far as the eye could see. The eyes of that being were golden, and her hair was still the same ink-black... the wings emitted an ethereal glow. Leslie looked at her double. "What do you really want?" she asked as she sat down. They had always had this strange conversation, but this time, she spoke much more than usual. "To get out of this damned place, I''ve always said that..." the angel shrugged... she looked amused at her pure self and smiled mischievously. "Of course, I''ll also take Arthur with me... HE WILL ONLY BE MINE!!" The angel let out a bestial growl as her eyes gleamed dangerously. Leslie looked at the angel and chuckled, "I''ll never let you out." "It''s inevitable. One way or another, I''ll take control of your body," the angel glanced at her own chained self and the deep darkness surrounding her. "You know... my Arthur is a demon, don''t you?" "I didn''t know," Leslie pursed her lips. "What''s the problem?" she tilted her head, confused. "Well... besides being a demon, the primary enemy of angels... all the other bitches will notice too. The red, the white, and the blue must have already realized it. It''s very... very obvious. Even though his soul resembles that of humans, it doesn''t change his essence. That blue flame is quite curious¡ªit''s the first time in my immortal life that I''ve seen something like it..." The angel frowned. "What do you think about that?" Leslie thought for a few moments. "It''s pretty complicated. I''d rather avoid it. Besides, I don''t really care..." Leslie was sincere. The angel looked at her. "Our souls reject each other, but with him, it might work. His soul is an anomaly. Hehehe, we all think the same. We''re immortal crazies, bored with the same old thing... besides, he was supposed to be the chosen one of the goddess, but he died. Well, actually, Arthur killed him. It was all chaos. I don''t care much about what happened, but the outcome is more important. Arthur is the chosen one of the goddess of chaos, and the goddess of light is completely insane. She''s looking for a vessel to give her blessing... but for now, I don''t know anything else. That damn goddess is the one who sealed the seven of us..." The angel began talking to herself... Leslie was used to just listening in silence. "We were supposed to be the ultimate weapon to go to battle against the seven sins, but the lines of destiny changed, and at the center of it all is my Arthur. He''s the cause of all this chaos... tell me, what side will you choose?" The angel asked again. "Isn''t it obvious?" Leslie frowned. "You''re right, sorry, sometimes I forget we think the same. You know... our soul is being corrupted..." The angel looked down. Her golden eyes gazed at the small dark energy swirling in a corner of her soul. "The unique ability of the goddess of chaos is quite impressive. Even an angel of our rank can be corrupted... I wonder what the goddess of light will think." "Do you want to become a demon?" Leslie looked at the angel. "I don''t know, it''s too early to think about it, and I also don''t know what the others will think... it''s a very drastic change. You''d be betraying your race, and I''d be betraying mine. It''s a big issue, but love conquers all, transcends barriers, and achieves the impossible... how unfortunate..." The angel lowered her head in sadness. "We need the love of a person to keep us from going crazy, and we can''t choose..." The angel shook her head. Leslie buried her face in her arms, remembering her past. She always tried to seek love from her parents, but they always ignored her. For some reason, they looked at her with different eyes. Fear was in their eyes, as if they were looking at some kind of monster... The first time she received love was from Daniela and Evelyn... and the first time she fell in love was at first sight... "We were supposed to be bound for eternity to the chosen one of the goddess, but that changed. Now we are chained to a demon. Did we switch sides or switch leashes? Hmm, I don''t have the answer, but the feeling is real, we both feel the same. Become a demon and rebel against the goddess who chained us? I don''t know what will happen in the future..." "What is Arthur planning?" the angel asked again. "We don''t know either. Even if his plan is to destroy the human race or anything else, we can''t reject him. [Complete obedience] is our flaw, and [Eternal love] is our unique ability." "Does it bother you not being able to choose?" Leslie asked. "No? After all, the only thing I know is obedience. The only thing I''ve known is to obey. After countless years of the same, you get used to it..." the angel laughed at herself. "What will Lilith do with Arthur? Why does he have the seven seals on his soul? Who is Arthur really? It''s very complicated. Like I said, everything is chaos. Until the goddess chooses a new chosen one, there will be no stability between the two realms... What will happen after that? Will our love change? Our thoughts? Why do we exist?" Leslie remained silent. "You said you wanted to come out, you always say it''s to be free, but what does that really mean?" "Isn''t it obvious? The first thing I''ll do is completely exterminate all of humanity," the angel laughed to herself as her cheeks flushed red. "After making sure all humans are dead, I will feel true freedom for the first time in my existence. I''ll feel how the chains that bind my body disappear completely. After all, with no humans, there will be no more chosen ones. For the first time, I''ll decide for myself, and the first decision I''ll make is to kill Arthur, and the second decision I''ll make for myself is to kill myself... Isn''t that wonderful?" The angel started laughing uncontrollably, tears streaming down her face. Leslie sighed, "You''re completely insane..." Chapter 41 - 41: Third day "Wake up..." "Wake up..." "Wake up..." Opening my eyes slowly, a soft voice pulls me out of my deep slumber, as delicate as the petal of a rose... My vision was still a bit dark... What I could see was beautiful golden hair and a pair of eyes that seemed like two small suns... peeking from her fallen hair were two pointed ears... a bit dazed... "Wake up already! The food is ready!" the beautiful elf girl shouted, frowning... Coming out of my daze, I fully open my eyes... "Daniela?" trying to lift my body... -Argghhh!! A hellish pain coursed through my entire body, an agonizing groan escaped involuntarily from my lips... clenching my teeth, and with my mind fully awake, the pain of feeling my body as hot as the flames of a volcano... -Kukk...! Closing my lips to avoid another groan... Daniela frowned: "I tried using my healing magic, but it was useless. For some reason, it doesn''t work on you." She placed her hands on her hips, thinking for a moment, looking at my body that was covered in damp bandages: "It''s the only thing I could do for now to lower your body temperature, which was beyond human limits... I was surprised to know your brain didn''t melt from the heat." She gave a mocking smile... Just as I was about to thank her for the care, hearing her sarcastic words and looking into her mocking eyes, I swallowed my words, placing a twisted smile: "You''ll pay for this, bitch!" "Ha!" She snorted and crossed her arms: "If you could even move, haha, better stay still and quiet, you''re much friendlier that way." Leaving those words, she walked away, sighing... I looked around again, finding myself in a small room and for some reason feeling very comfortable, sensing the softness of cotton beneath my body... it was a small bed... at my feet was a beautiful woman with red hair, her eyes closed, sleeping deeply... and just above her was Leslie, a very strange combination, one on top of the other... Closing my eyes, I tried to make the least possible movement: "It seems it was a success... they managed to emerge victorious in their desperate attack to avoid being last... I also gained great benefits... I leveled up five times, now I only need 10 more levels, and I''ll be on par with all the first-year students... I hope." Reflecting to myself... [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] Looking at the corruption level, indeed with the initial 5 I had, plus the 5 I gained from the mission, it rose to 10%... that''s clearly very good, but the problem is... [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] It rose by 3%... thinking for a moment... I guess it''s due to the interruption from Class 2, that clearly had a great effect on Leslie''s mental state... [Mission!!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of herself! The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host] [Requirements! The Fourth Seraph''s seal must be below 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Rewards: Information on the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] "I still have some margin, as long as it doesn''t exceed 10%, I''ll live, but even so, that 3% really bothers me... clenching my teeth: "Damn Class 2! It''s all their fault..." Step...Step... Turning my gaze, I look at Daniela... she had a tray in her hands... looking at her intently... especially her two pointed ears... "I had completely forgotten she was an Elf..." I was so engrossed in my situation... now that I remember, Daniela''s whole family are elves...: "What are you looking at? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me!? Sorry, but I''m not interested in a romantic relationship..." she said, pursing her lips... looking with open eyes: "What the hell are you talking about?" as far as I know, I was just looking at her ears... "Well, forget it, then here! Eat!" she said with a smile... looking at her darkly: "Can''t you see I can''t move?" "Do you want me to feed you?" She raised an eyebrow while looking at me with half-closed eyes. Looking at Evelyn, she was already devouring her plate with great vigor... right now she''s in her own world and it''s impossible to bother her, on the other hand, Leslie is exhausted... "Well... what can I do," trying to stretch my hand... -Arghhtg!! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it!!" cursing mentally, I stay still, it''s impossible to move... every movement I make feels like my flesh is tearing... Daniela looked at me closely, she sighed... sat silently, and put Leslie''s plate aside, her soft hands took the spoon...: "Well done... for successfully defending the flag..." She lowered her head as her cheeks turned a little red...: "Just this once, I''ll do you this favor!" Raising her head... looking at her silently, her red cheeks along with her golden eyes trembling slightly... and also with the moonlight... she looked incredibly beautiful. Shaking my head mentally... she placed the spoon in the soup...: "Say ah..." She said while she was also dying of embarrassment... I can''t believe it, the typical romance scene is happening right in front of my eyes... everything fits, a beautiful woman and a patient... she feeds you and says the magic words... now that I''m experiencing it firsthand... Opening my lips a little... -Urghhhgg!! Reacting strongly, the liquid... "It''s hot, damn it!!!" My body moves instinctively... -Arhghtgrrhh!!! "Stupid idiot!!! Blow on it first!!!" Twisting like a worm... I scream in pain, with my tongue burned and my whole body in the same way... the only thing I know right now is pain... "Uhh.!!! Ehh!!!! ahhh!!" Daniela trembled slightly and her face turned much redder... she joined her hands and healing magic surrounded my body... "You just said it doesn''t work, what the hell are you doing!!!" Shouting at her while looking at her with red eyes... I clench my teeth... With tearful eyes, Daniela didn''t know what to do... without looking at how she messed up more than she wanted to help... she looked hopefully at Evelyn... she saw the situation and nodded silently... Evelyn carefully took the plate... Daniela stepped aside with a look of a child scolded by her parents and sat in a corner... Carefully, Evelyn... Blew on it... [Ding! Congratulations!] [You made the candidate for saint feel bad for her actions!] [The resistance stat increased by 2 points!] Taking the spoon full of food from Evelyn''s hands carefully... I look at Daniela... she lowers her head when my eyes meet hers...:"HAHAHA! SCREW YOU!" at least I gained something... I suppose... "..." I''m not a masochist at all! I don''t like pain, okay?! Chapter 42 - 42: Third day (2) "Then what do we do now?" Olivia asked, her eyes shining as she watched the meat sizzle over the heat of the fire in the middle of a campfire. All the students from class one were patiently waiting for the meat to reach its perfect cooking point... The sun had just started rising in the north, and the warm fire gave a comforting sense of tranquility. Most of the faces were glowing for some strange reason, but the brightest ones were Daniela, Olivia, Evelyn, and Leslie... "What is going on?" I silently asked myself... "I don''t know," Daniela finally spoke, calmly turning the meat skewered on a wooden stick. "I think the best thing we can do is take today as a rest day. What I mean is, just search for water or animals. Even though we have meat for today and half of tomorrow, we''ll still need water... we only have one liter," Adri¨¢n commented while looking into his dimensional pocket, doing a quick inventory of the things he had on hand. "I agree too, I''m really exhausted. I desperately need a bath! I smell like blood and sweat!" Beatrice raised her hand, agreeing with Adri¨¢n''s words. She wrinkled her nose and looked at herself with disgust. "I think it''s a good idea too. This way, we can restore our strength and relieve some mental fatigue at the same time," Elias agreed as well... "This way, I can sleep a lot more," Evelyn murmured to herself, her eyes glowing. "Any clue where we might find a lake or something like that?" Daniela placed the skewers on each plate. With white gloves, she removed each piece of meat and served them with fresh vegetables. Handing a plate to each of her classmates, she glanced at Arthur from the corner of her eye and lowered her head with blushing cheeks... quickly sitting back down, she looked at Beatrice, waiting for an answer to her question. "There''s a place a few kilometers from here where the vegetation is much denser than the rest of the forest. I suppose, or rather hope, that there''s some kind of stream there... but like I said, it''s just a guess," Beatrice replied while taking a piece of meat to her mouth. She chewed slowly and closed her eyes as if savoring the best meat. "Ten kilometers... quite far, but necessary. Water is what we have the least of," Adri¨¢n said, taking out small bottles of water and distributing them to his companions. "For now, just relax and enjoy breakfast..." Daniela also began eating, though her mind seemed to be elsewhere. "Are you okay, Daniela?" Olivia asked, concern in her eyes. "Uh... yes, I''m fine!" Daniela replied quickly, as if nervous. "I''m just thinking about a few things..." she murmured as she continued eating. The others remained silent as they enjoyed the sweet smell of the grilled meat... "Here, eat..." Leslie moved her hands toward my mouth. "Say ahhh." She looked at me with piercing eyes, leaving no room for refusal... Somehow, she found out Evelyn had fed me, and now she was doing the same. ****** "Your class has a lot of problems... but still, they managed to get through it. Isn''t that unfair?" The emerald-green-haired professor pursed her lips, watching the calm breakfast of Emilia''s class... she curiously looked at Emilia to gauge her reaction. Emilia gazed indifferently at the screen assigned to her class. "It''s not bad. If they weren''t capable of overcoming this situation, they wouldn''t deserve to be in class one," she said calmly, placing her hands on her hips. "You should worry about your class instead of mine," she frowned, looking at her friend. Her friend shrugged. "They barely survived Leslie''s blade. She was pretty ruthless, if you ask me," she said, glancing at the young Leslie, who was now trying to force-feed another student. "Ah, the energy of youth..." she said with embarrassment. Cristina''s ice-cold expression almost melted like a summer ice cube... mustering all her mental strength, she glared at Arthur. "I can''t believe it! How the hell could they do that?" she cursed mentally. In her mind, she still recalled how those two nearly devoured each other! Didn''t they know they were being monitored by five professors? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, only her friend and she were present at the time... but even so, her mind replayed how Arthur''s hands became bold on Leslie''s body... A shiver ran down her spine, filling her with indignation and embarrassment. "I''ll educate them properly..." she murmured. Over these past three days, she constantly had to reprimand those two because they were always so close... especially Leslie, who never seemed to detach from Arthur. She sighed to herself, growing tired of the same thing! How many more times would she have to witness this spectacle? In her whole life, she''d never seen anything like it, and in less than a month, it felt like she had already seen everything! Her mind was now in chaos. Leslie and Evelyn were no ordinary people! They were future pillars of the empire! And to think that those two had already been tainted by the hands of a commoner... and everyone knew it! What would their parents, the emperor, and even the saints think? A headache started creeping back in... Feeling the familiar pain she constantly suffered thanks to one person, she couldn''t help but sigh again. Even so, the situation was very complicated, even for her... "What will you do about it?" she thought of the angel''s words. She sank into her thoughts... she didn''t want to die, but she didn''t want to fall into his clutches either. Biting her lip... "Damn it, why is this happening to me..." she cursed internally, sitting back in her chair, massaging her temples. She couldn''t choose either, none of the seven could choose... "This is garbage," she thought. She literally had to submit to a man, something she had done with men before, but now she had to do it for one. "This is karma..." she looked back at the young man wrapped in the arms of Leslie and Evelyn... he literally looked like some kind of public transportation... Chapter 43 - 43: Crazy Step... step... Through dark corridors so dilapidated they seemed abandoned for thousands of years... a beautiful woman with white hair and bright red eyes like two rubies walked calmly, her blood-red dress wrapping around her seductive figure... she glanced through one of the large windows... The sky was a reddish hue with black clouds stretching as far as the eye could see. Across this vast land, black buildings rose, with streets and some demons walking along them. Lilith looked at the sky, the red moon illuminating the entire city... turning her gaze again, she walked with the help of the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling... after a few turns, she arrived at another place. Her eyes fell on the large castle in front of her, and her lips curved into a smile... with the next step, her body disappeared... "Why are you back, mother... You just had to come now... AHHHH!!" The young woman with pink hair looked at her mother, with flushed cheeks and clouded eyes, she gazed seductively at her... her hands wouldn''t stop moving... between her legs... she arched her back...: "Hyaaahhh!!!" with an expression full of lust... Splat! Splat! Splat! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was right now like an endless fountain... squeezing her clitoris harder... she gasped with obvious desire in her voice...: "Mother... come, have fun with your daughter..." she smiled seductively... Lilith raised an eyebrow and turned towards the table, pouring herself a cup of tea...: "Is this how you greet your mother?" She asked with a smile... while cleaning her daughter''s love juices with her other hand... The young woman put on a cheeky smile: "Didn''t you like it?" She gave puppy eyes... "It was wonderful..." Lilith nodded with a smile... "There you go!" The completely naked young woman ran to her mother, her large breasts bouncing up and down... with a wide smile, she hugged her mother...: "You smell delicious, mother..." She began touching Lilith... but suddenly her expression froze. Gently, she sat in front of Lilith, poured herself some tea, and took a sip...: "What brings you back, mother?" She asked with a smile. Lilith looked at her daughter''s pale skin and the two horns on her head... and smiled: "I had some matters to attend to, and I also wanted to visit my precious daughter" she took some cookies: "Although I didn''t expect to see you in that situation..." She shook her head... "Hehehe, come on, mother, you''ve seen me in worse situations!" The pink-haired young woman proudly puffed out her chest... she licked her lips and looked at her mother: "Will you spend the night?" She asked... Lilith, sensing her daughter''s thoughts: "Of course, but right now I''m very tired" she reclined in the chair... "Oh! By the way, what happened to my toy?" The young woman asked with bright eyes...: "He''s having fun, I suppose" Lilith responded with a smile: "Although he''s not yours, he''s mine." Lilith''s eyes sparkled, and the young woman pouted: "But we''re family, and family shares! I miss playing with him!" she started to throw a tantrum... "Don''t worry about that... we''ll all have plenty of fun..." Lilith looked out the window again... she wore a charming smile... taking another sip of tea... she turned back to her daughter: "Anything new?" "Yes! Those bastards are bugging me to marry their useless sons! They''re so annoying! Their tiny dicks won''t satisfy me! Mother, kill them for me!" She began to complain to her mother like a little girl who got picked on at school... Lilith smiled... after all, her daughter was barely 50 years old... just a baby in her eyes...: "Don''t worry, love, mama will take care of it" she smiled tenderly... "Hehehe! I can always count on you, mama!" She nodded her head...: "But by the way... when will he come?" She asked curiously... Lilith pursed her lips for a moment...: "I''m not sure, but I''ll keep you informed." "Hmph!" the young woman pouted...: "How many days are you staying home?" she asked again... "A week," Lilith replied. "Hehehe, that''s a long time!" Lily''s cheeks turned red...: "By the way, he also came..." Lily rolled her eyes... "The bloodsucker?" Lilith raised an eyebrow... "Yes, he also wants my body! Or my blood... I''m not sure about that." She crossed her arms... "He came with his sister! That idiot thought his sister''s help would convince me to marry him! But his sister almost killed him! HAHAHAHAHA! It was so fun to watch, God, how I love his sister!" Lily smiled sweetly... "Violet?" Lilith became interested in that girl... "Yes, the same one, my best friend! She also can''t wait to see Arthur again, she says she misses his blood, tsk, that mosquito! She only thinks about blood!" Lily clicked her tongue... "Well... I guess I''ll have to bring him as soon as possible..." Lilith nodded...: "Of course, you have to!" Her daughter was more than agreeable... "It will be an interesting reunion..." Lilith looked at the red wine in her hands... she sank into her thoughts... hahaha, two crazy succubi and a vampire woman who''s equally crazy... crazy over a man!! Crazy for him! "We can''t let him go..." Lilith looked at her daughter while her eyes shone... Lily also nodded: "No way." **** "HUHHH!!!" "What the hell was that?!" Arthur felt his whole body shiver as his hair stood on end... hugging himself, he felt extremely dirty... just a few seconds ago... his expression darkened... it definitely wasn''t Leslie or Evelyn... even though they were lying close to him... "...." Rolling his eyes, he took a deep breath, feeling as though his life force was being forcibly drained... shuddering again... he felt the urge to calm down... -Hmmhhh! -Hynaaahhh!! Soft and relaxing... Arthur nodded silently, realizing that in each of his hands, there were breasts... one belonged to Leslie, and the other to Evelyn... He thought deeply: same size... same softness... same elasticity... same everything!!! They are both more than perfect! This is paradise, people! A breast in each hand and two stunning beauties! He almost cried uncontrollably... "It feels so good to be alive!" Raising his hands, a tear ran down his face... he swore he had to survive at all costs... "What the hell are you doing?!!!" Daniela pointed at Arthur''s hands, which were still massaging the sleeping women''s breasts... "I''m in heaven!" "YOU BASTARD!!!" Daniela shouted, her cheeks flushed... Chapter 44 - 44: Punishing the Elf (R-18) "Apologize!! You useless wretch, do you have any idea how much pain you made me go through because of your stupidity! Incompetent woman!" Letting any words spill from my mouth, my hand came down at a terrifying speed... with eyes red from rage (and lust), I glared fiercely at the elf woman lying face down on my lap... *Slap!!* -Ohmhh!!! She covered her mouth, trying to stifle her moans... her cheeks were as red as her ears... *Slap!! Slap!! Slap!!* "I''m asking you a question! Can''t you speak, bitch?!" My hand kept spanking her large, soft ass that was like a damn bubble... my fingers sank into her smooth flesh!! It feels too good! -Hyan!!! Ahghhhh! S-Stop.... AHHHH!! Daniela tried to escape my grasp, but she failed miserably... considering that she''s much stronger than me, she should have escaped easily, but... seeing how her legs trembled and her eyes lost their shine... "This bitch is enjoying it! She''s basically a masochist, and the reason she''s not leaving is because she likes it!" Twisting my lips... this is the moment... hehehe. "System, activate [Seduction]." [The Seduction skill has been activated...] "Now''s not the time..." I thought to myself. *Slap!! Slap!* "The only thing you can do is moan like a bitch! Apologize!" Spanking her fat ass again, I watched it bounce, and her flesh spread out... it''s absolute madness... an elf''s body is definitely very seductive... "P-please... Nyahnnnn!! No!! Wait...!!!" *Slap!! Slap! Slap!! Slap!* This is too addictive... watching the cheeks of her ass turn red... and the wetness growing between her legs... Her mouth hung open, panting heavily, her large breasts rising and falling... while her cheeks and ears turned even redder... "Damn! I can''t stop now!"... *Slap!! Slap!* Grabbing her ass firmly, I squeezed hard... -Nhyhaaaaa!! OHHAHHHHh!! She moaned loudly again... with a smile, I leaned into her ear... "You like it, don''t you?" I whispered, like a demon... Daniela squeezed her legs together... "N-NO, I DON''T LIKE IT... Hyahggghh!!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How can you not like it? You''re getting wetter every second... Are you lying to me?" I squeezed her soft ass even harder... one of my fingers slipped between her legs, and Daniela''s body shuddered... her breathing grew even heavier... "What would people think if they knew a saint had such a fetish..." I bit her ear gently... it''s common knowledge that elf ears are their weakest point. -Nhyaaaaa oHHHH!!! S-SOMETHING''S COMING!!! Daniela lifted her head, her eyes rolling back... her body convulsed violently, and she opened her legs a bit.... -Hyajhhhhhh nooo!!! I''m cumming!!! *Splash* *Splash* Watching the huge mess of fluids gush from Daniela... my fingers shimmered... I brought them to my mouth... "Delicious..." Feeling Daniela''s body go limp, I realized she had passed out... letting out a satisfied sigh! [Ding! Congratulations! The host has achieved another goal!] [Daniela Von Benedetto has surrendered to the host!] [Daniela Von Benedetto has been established as the second person to be corrupted by the host!] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochist Saint!)] [Corruption level: 15%] [Ding! Congratulations! Rewards have been determined!] [The host has leveled up by 5!] [Ding! The host has received 10 skill points for conquering the daughter of the sixth seraph!] [Ding! Congratulations!] [Daniela Von Benedetto''s interest has risen to 100!] [The host has received the skill [Magic Hands!] [Description: A secondary skill of the sin of lust! The host''s hands are more skillful on women''s bodies! The more the host touches a woman, the hotter she gets!] Seeing the system notifications, a big smile spread across my lips... Lifting Daniela''s body carefully, I laid her gently on her bed... silently, I left the mansion... If you''re wondering how all this happened, well... **** A few minutes earlier... Looking at the two beautiful women lying on the bed, hugging each other... I let out a tired sigh... I finally got free of them after almost four hours... Wiping the sweat from my forehead, I quietly left and sat on a rock far from the ruined mansion. The place was very quiet. Elias, Adrian, Olivia, and Beatrice had gone to fetch water supplies and maybe find some food or fruit along the way. Daniela, Leslie, Evelyn, and I stayed behind to rest... because of this, the place was much quieter than usual... Thinking to myself, I heard footsteps approaching... Seeing Daniela, I frowned... Since yesterday, she had been acting strange, occasionally giving me quick glances and lowering her head in embarrassment... "What''s wrong with this woman now?" I asked myself, watching her silently. She awkwardly tried to speak... "Speak up already," I said quickly... She lowered her head: "I-I''m sorry about last night..." she apologized again... Looking at her, I was about to speak, but... "I know I caused you a lot of pain! That''s why I have to make amends in some way." She lowered her head even more, and her cheeks flushed slightly... "Ehhh," dazed, I didn''t follow her line of thought. Yes, it annoyed me to feel pain because of her, but even though I gained points, I was still angry, of course, but I''m not that petty... I think. Maybe it was the system''s reward that made me not hate her... As I was about to speak... "That''s why I have to endure the same treatment!" She spoke louder than before... lowering her head further.... "What is going on?" I asked myself, everything was happening so fast... "Please!! Punish me!" She lowered her head even more, and her cheeks and ears turned even redder... "I have to feel the same level of pain you felt because of me... you can use my body..." the last part she whispered like a mosquito... My mind went blank, but it quickly returned, as if my brain had plugged into an outlet... I quickly remembered... Daniela is a masochist... she''s asking me to punish her... she''s asking me to use her body... she''s giving herself to me!!! With a serious look in my eyes: "Come here!!" I ordered in an extremely cold voice... "Y-yes!" Daniela lowered her head and approached... With a swift move, I placed her on my lap, face down... with her perky ass resting on my legs... "I''ll make you mine right now!!" With a wicked grin, I pulled down her pants... Chapter 45 - 45: Lake "This is quite impressive..." Olivia gazed with bright eyes at the beautiful lake before her, watching as the crystal-clear waters moved gently with the passing wind. After walking carefully for a few hours, they managed to find their way thanks to Beatrice. Everything would have been perfect, but... "Kill those damn thieves!!" A shout full of murderous intent echoed from below. Olivia turned her gaze. It was a confrontation between Class 2 and Class 4. Of course, it was absurd; they were fighting over control of the lake. Around them were some fruits, such as apples, bananas, and a few coconuts. The battle wasn''t too big¡ªjust five students on each side. "It''s better to wait," Adrien, perched silently on a branch, observed. "There are four of us, and I have a feeling that if we join, they''ll attack us instead," he said while calmly sitting down. "They''ll take a while, but you''re right. Once both sides are exhausted, we can take advantage of the opportunity to strike," Olivia agreed. It was the best course of action, considering their goal wasn''t to fight. She licked her lips as she looked at the lake and scratched her hand a little. "I can''t take it anymore; I need a bath," she silently begged. "Damn it, why do we always run into those damned lizards?!" Beatrice was in the same position as Olivia. Three days without bathing were already affecting her mental state. For a young noble like her, cleanliness was the most basic instruction given to her as a child. Below, the students continued, occasionally throwing insults, groans of pain, agony, resentment¡ªall of that. After a few minutes, the situation calmed down a bit. Finally, most of the ten students lay dead on the ground. "I think the fun''s over..." Elias silently drew his sword. "I''ll handle it." Beatrice couldn''t hold back any longer. Her body became enveloped in her aura, and she disappeared moments later. Bang! The four of them looked at the poor student in the blue uniform, who was staring at them wide-eyed, with sweat dripping down his forehead. He turned his head, but there was no escape. With nothing else to do, he swallowed hard. "H-Hello..." he raised his hand awkwardly. Adrien adjusted his glasses and glanced at Beatrice and Elias. They understood the message and descended to where the two fleeing groups had been. Olivia crouched down, a sweet smile forming on her lips. The boy trembled and took a few steps back. "Do you want to make this easy or hard?" Olivia asked softly, her wand in hand as she carefully watched the young man. His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and his body showed signs of wounds and obvious exhaustion. "W-What do you want to know?" The young man hesitated for a moment before finally asking. Olivia frowned. "You attacked our comrades, and they were alone. But it''s strange you knew they were alone. Do you know anything about that?" Olivia asked casually, though the thought had been on her mind since the attack at the mall. Daniela had initially suggested it, because it was suspicious that they knew where she was, and the three explosions occurred in exact locations, leaving no escape for her comrades, who were then eliminated. The young man opened his eyes wide, hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head. Olivia tilted her head, casually grabbing his hand. "Did you know that the human body is made up of approximately 50% to 70% water? I''ve always wondered what happens if you exceed that limit. Will your body explode, or will the water start pouring out of every orifice?" Olivia smiled and stared at the young man. "Want to help me find out?" The boy desperately tried to move his hand, but Olivia''s grip was strong. She placed her fingers on his wrist, and her nails became transparent. -Urhhggg The boy groaned in pain as he watched Olivia''s nails easily pierce one of his veins. He began to feel a cold liquid flowing through his arm. "W-Wait!! Wait... I really don''t know anything! I swear!" The boy''s eyes filled with tears, and he swore by his life that he knew nothing of what Olivia was talking about. But as he saw her smiling like a madwoman, his body trembled. "I don''t know anything! But I saw the group leader talking to someone!!" "Hmmm," Olivia raised an eyebrow and smiled at him. "What else?" The boy, feeling the flow of water in his body slow down, relaxed a little. From the corner of his eye, he could see his vein swollen to a terrifying size. He sighed, "I saw the group leader talking to someone... I couldn''t see who they were because they were hiding in the shadows... I happened to see them while I was on patrol..." The boy quickly spilled everything he knew. He wasn''t a coward, but dying like that¡ªliterally exploding from excess water! He would have accepted dying in any other way, but... he never imagined it would be like this. He trembled as he looked at Olivia, her nails still embedded in his veins. Olivia paid no attention to the young man in front of her. She looked at Adrien, seeking his advice. Adrien adjusted his glasses and watched as Beatrice and Elias arrived. Beatrice casually cleaned her bloodstained daggers. She looked surprised that the boy they had captured was still alive. "Did you torture him?" she asked as she approached. "Hicckkk!!" The boy squealed in fear, staring at Beatrice''s green hair. "The assassin family of the empire!!" His body and mind trembled. Beatrice''s house was well-known for producing expert assassins, and the worst of them all was its daughter... Beatrice Beaufort. His mind couldn''t take it anymore, and he fainted. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is he dead?" Beatrice frowned. Adrien shook his head and sighed. "What did you find out?" he asked. Beatrice stood to the side. "He says the leader, Lisa, met with some students a few hours before the event started... that''s all he knew." "So that means Draven had a better grasp of the situation..." Olivia rolled her eyes at Elias. He, for his part, whistled and put his hands behind his back. "In my defense, he killed Kara first..." Elias said with a grim expression. Chapter 46 - 46: Return "I''ll take care of gathering any supplies I find on the students'' bodies," Adrien disappeared from the spot, leaving the four behind. "Uh... Can I go now?" the young man asked miserably, glancing at the three others, cold sweat running down his back. "I don''t think so..." Beatrice smiled sweetly. "Eh..." The young man''s eyes widened as he saw Elias''s gleaming sword pierce his chest, straight into his heart. Blood spurted from his lips as his body collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut. Olivia sighed indifferently, glancing at Elias before turning to Beatrice. "I''m going to take a dip!" she announced with a fresh smile as she floated down the small crack toward the lake. Beatrice looked at Elias, who shrugged while glancing around. "Take your time," he said, dragging the young man''s body and hiding it in a bush. "I''ll scout the area and see if there''s any game to hunt..." he said before disappearing into the distance, running swiftly. Beatrice smiled as she descended the slope, approaching Olivia, who had already begun undressing. She had chosen a secluded spot, or rather, a corner, to avoid dirtying the entire lake. Footsteps echoed from behind... Adrien frowned, looking down. "Let me do something. I don''t like it when the water gets dirty," he muttered, crouching down to touch the ground. In seconds, a large hole five meters deep and ten meters wide appeared. "You could be more polite, you know?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. She had already removed her shirt and light armor, her white skin glowing with drops of sweat running down her body. She wore a red bra covering her chest, showing no sign of embarrassment. Beatrice grinned wickedly and looked at Adrien. "Just hurry up. I''m dying here; my skin needs to touch water." Adrien briefly glanced at Olivia, adjusted his glasses, and opened his pouch. Water flowed into the hole, filling it to the brim within seconds. "I''m off," he said, returning to his task of collecting supplies and giving the two girls some privacy. "Phew... I was really nervous!" Olivia touched her reddened cheeks. Once Adrien had disappeared, she breathed deeply. Beatrice, with a grin, said, "Come on, don''t overthink it. Adrien has better things to do than stare at your body." She shook her head as she undressed, her green underwear matching the color of her hair and eyes. ***** "What are you doing now?" Arthur asked, his eyes wide as he looked at Daniela, who was staring at him timidly, her ears twitching slightly. "You''re acting weird, long ears..." Leslie hissed like a snake, glaring at Daniela with sharp eyes, ready to pounce at the slightest odd movement. Meanwhile, Evelyn lay face down, looking bored at the three of them. She squinted at Daniela. "Is dinner ready?" she asked with slightly glowing eyes. Daniela snapped out of the strange fantasy in her head and cleared her throat, her cheeks flushed. She stole a glance at Arthur from the corner of her eye. "Yes, actually, dinner is ready." "Perfect." Evelyn nodded, her face lighting up. Suddenly, flames engulfed her figure. Once the three had left the room, Daniela let out a deep sigh. "What''s happening to me?" she clenched her small fists in frustration. She didn''t even fully understand her feelings... well, she did. She closed her eyes, realizing her soul was tinted a deep pink. She sighed again. "I''m in love..." The pink hue represented infatuation, with its shades determining just how deeply one was in love with someone. Sighing once more, tired, she shook her head, patting her cheeks. "I can''t let this happen! I''m supposed to represent purity and all those boring things," she reflected to herself. "But what did he do to me, really?" She glanced down at her body. Just the memory of what had happened hours ago was enough to make her cheeks burn with embarrassment. She wanted to bury her face in the ground forever. "You liked it, didn''t you?" She recalled his words whispered in her ear, her body trembling, as did her legs. "I''m completely crazy..." she murmured to herself. Her best friend, Leslie, seemed to have feelings for him too, and with Evelyn''s strange closeness to him, it could happen to her as well. Now her? "This is dangerous!" Alarm bells rang in her mind. What would her mother think?! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anxiety surged. What would the public say? Her deep thoughts began giving her a slight headache. "For now, it''s best to suppress my emotions," she decided, though she knew that was the worst possible choice. The more you deny your feelings, the stronger they become. She sighed yet again. "I''ll think of something later." Leaving the room, she walked off, lost in thought. "Oh, Daniela, you''re here." Daniela blinked, momentarily confused as she saw Olivia, who had a refreshing smile. Her skin glowed more than before, and she looked even more beautiful in a way. "You''re back! How did it go?" Daniela felt relieved to see everyone safe. She approached with a smile, curious, "What happened?" Beatrice, looking equally radiant, grinned at Daniela. "We found water! Plenty of it! You can bathe after dinner! Ugh, I''m so happy right now. It''s like being reborn." Beatrice wiped the small tears forming in her eyes. Daniela''s face brightened. Despite trying to clean herself, a peculiar smell still clung to her. She ate quickly, eager to bathe as soon as possible. "By the way, Elias caught a moose," Adrien remarked as he adjusted his glasses. Bang! Beside the small campfire, Elias proudly displayed the large moose, its tongue hanging out, dead. It stood nearly four meters tall¡ªan enormous animal. "With this guy, we won''t have to worry about food for the rest of the event. I was lucky to find it," Elias nodded, satisfied. "Now, we need to talk about something else. We heard something very interesting," Adrien said as he stored the massive animal in his small pouch. It was still a mystery how he did it... Chapter 47 - 47: Lets talk "Now we have to talk about something else. We''ve heard something very interesting," Adrien said as he stored the enormous animal in his small bag. It was still a mystery how he did it¡­ "What''s going on?" Daniela asked as she took a spoonful of food to her mouth. "On our way to the lake, we found ourselves in the middle of a fight between Class 2 and Class 3. Naturally, we preferred to wait until they finished their business. Once they were done, we tried to kill off the stragglers, but a few of them escaped. We interrogated two of them, one from each class, and the most important thing they mentioned was that they saw their leaders talking to someone hiding in the shadows," Adrien explained, grabbing a bowl and scooping food with a large spoon. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Talking to the shadows?" Daniela frowned deeply. "I guess it has something to do with their unique ability," Beatrice pointed out with her spoon. "It''s a bit strange. Dark arts are supposed to be linked to demons," Olivia agreed, sharing Daniela''s somber expression. "I also don''t think the academy staff would allow djinns on the premises... Right?" Elias asked, eyes wide. "It would be a total insult to the entire empire," Adrien shook his head, not believing that the academy would go to such extremes. It was also true that it would be an affront to the saint¡­ He glanced briefly at Daniela. Although demons are the sworn enemies of the empire, to the Church of Light, they are the worst possible abominations they can lay eyes on¡ªespecially djinns. Arthur remained silent, thinking about djinns. These are humans who sold their souls to demons, and it could be for various reasons: power, ambition, need, revenge... They sell their souls to the demon they made a contract with, and their souls are basically lost and corrupted. They think they''re very powerful and all that¡­ but in reality, their souls are in the hands of the demon, who can crush and consume them at any moment. But, as always, there are different types of djinns, just as there are different types of demons. Any demon can make a contract with a human whose soul is small and weak. The power of a djinn depends on the demon''s power. When a great demon lord makes a contract, the djinn is much stronger, but their soul is much more corrupt and essentially unsalvageable. The best part of all this is that they''re talking about demons, and I''m sitting right here in front of them... The best and worst part, I''d say. It''s all so absurd. I have no idea who this young Class 5 leader using dark magic is or if it''s just a unique ability, as they said. Maybe they''re exaggerating, and it''s just related to that unique ability, but as I can see, the mere mention of a demon makes them nervous... But I agree that if this young student really is a djinn, I don''t think the academy or the empire would allow such an offense. In the end, though, it''s all speculation. "Should we pay a visit to Class 5''s territory?" Beatrice asked Daniela. She set the bowl aside and thought for a few moments. "I''m not sure..." She turned to Adrien. "What do you have in mind?" she asked for his opinion. Adrien adjusted his glasses. "If their ability allows them to hide in the darkness or shadows..." He looked beyond, toward the limits of the fire''s light. "They might be with us right now, hiding while listening to us in silence," he said with a cold smile. "W-wait... that makes sense, after all," Olivia tensed up. "Yeah, that means they''ve been spying on us since the beginning, from the moment the event started. They located our territory¡­ and shared that information with Class 3 and 4 to ambush us at the shopping center," Daniela bit her lip in frustration. Her first defeat came at that moment, and because of her, most of her companions were eliminated... which means... "We''ve been in their hands from the very beginning," Adrien said as he continued to gaze into the darkness between the trees. Everyone fell silent, except for Leslie and Evelyn, who didn''t care about what was being discussed. Evelyn, in particular, was utterly focused on her bowl of food, smiling brightly as she ate¡­ Briefly looking into the surrounding darkness, I sighed mentally. What an amazing power it must be to control shadows or darkness... Remembering many stories of protagonists with that kind of power, I couldn''t help but frown. In my case, my power hurts me every time I use it... "What''s wrong, Arthur?" Daniela asked, trying to sound as normal as possible, her golden eyes flickering as she struggled to keep her expression steady. "It''s nothing. But in my opinion, regarding our situation, it''s better to finish the event tomorrow," I nodded and looked at all my companions. Adrien pursed his lips. "Why do you say that?" He raised an eyebrow. "Well, it''s pretty simple. If the Class 5 leader has that kind of ability, the more time we give them, the harder it''ll be for us to make any moves. It also gives them more time to form an alliance with Class 2, assuming they haven''t already. But aside from that, attacking Class 5''s territory tomorrow is, in my opinion, the best course of action. Of course, that''s just my opinion. Since I can''t move from this spot, my view is limited," I said before falling silent. "Please!! Let''s do it! I want to finish this event as soon as possible," I thought as I glanced at Leslie from the corner of my eye. She''s been acting really strange lately! Since the afternoon, she''s no longer been glued to me, and now her gaze is lost¡­ A bad feeling crept over my body. Something''s going on in her mind, and it''s definitely not something good! All I want right now is to leave quickly¡­ I suppose I''ll talk to her later. Maybe I can fix this. In the story, the character never had an intimate conversation with Leslie. That only started after the first event... Hopefully, this will fix things... Chapter 48 - 48: Lets talk (2) "What do you all think?" Daniela finally cast a glance at her companions. If she had looked at Arthur for a few more seconds, her expression would have turned red... "I think it''s bold," Olivia raised her hand and clicked her tongue. "It''s my first bath after three damn days! You can''t tell me I''m going to get dirty again tomorrow!" She crossed her arms and pouted, clearly upset. "Damn you! If the event ends tomorrow, you''ll be able to leave this cursed place," she cursed Olivia silently. "I think we have to do it!" Elias instantly agreed, eager to kill their enemies. He gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. "I think..." Adrian stroked his chin. "I think it''s not a bad idea. I don''t like the feeling of always being watched¡­" he agreed as well. "I think the same as the four-eyes!" Beatrice stood up, her eyes gleaming as she gazed into the darkness between the trees. "I don''t like stalkers! Let''s kill them all. Only that way will I finally live like a human!" Beatrice''s eyes teared up as she looked at her tattered clothes. Some of her garments were poorly sewn. After all, no one had ever taught her to sew. She didn''t think it was important, but now she knew¡­ in a forest, you can''t be so na?ve! Daniela looked at Evelyn¡­ Evelyn looked back at her, wide-eyed with cheeks puffed. She shrugged and continued what she was doing¡ªeating. Daniela also looked at Leslie, who nodded in agreement. Daniela let out a sigh. "I guess it''s decided¡­" She sat back down and picked up her plate. After eating a couple of spoonfuls, she looked at Beatrice. "Any idea which direction Class 5''s territory is in?" she asked, then took a sip of water. Beatrice nodded. "Class 5''s territory is right behind me." She stood up, turned around, and pointed. "Class 3''s territory is to my left. That makes two classes. Class 4 is to my right, and Class 2 is behind Arthur''s sword." She placed her hands on her hips, the corners of her lips curling into a playful smile. "We, Class 1, are smack in the middle of the four classes." She finally sat down and shook her head. "They definitely did it on purpose. We''re surrounded by the four classes. If they wanted to explore, there''s a good chance they''d pass through here, especially since the shopping area is diagonal to us between the north and east... In short, we''re basically the easiest target to eliminate." "Wow¡­" Olivia''s mouth hung open at Beatrice''s words. "It''s like they''re trying to force Class 1 to hold its ground, but they''ve also placed us in the worst spots so the other classes can easily target us." "At the academy, competition is fierce between the classes, especially if you''re at the top. The staff usually places Class 1 in the worst situations. If you overcome them, it means you deserve to be on top. But if you fail, you sink to the bottom, meaning you don''t deserve to be in Class 1. The academy''s goal is to motivate students to compete against each other," Daniela looked sadly at her empty bowl... and at the empty pot... and the one responsible for it, sleeping peacefully on Arthur''s shoulder. She quietly placed her bowl down. "From what I understand, depending on the position you end up in after this event, you''ll be assigned merit points¡­" She lowered her gaze. "With those points, you can acquire artifacts sold by the academy. It''s like currency." She shrugged. "So¡­ how do we do it?" Elias asked with a frown. "That''s the thing¡­ I don''t know," Daniela chuckled a bit. "Well, I have an idea, but..." she looked skeptically at the darkness between the trees. "There''s a risk of being overheard," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "I suppose we''ll have to whisper¡­" ¡ªHmmm¡­ Hearing a lazy groan, Daniela turned her gaze. "Evelyn, can you generate a flame large enough?" Arthur asked gently while stroking Evelyn''s cheek. She stirred a little, opened her eyes, and stared at Arthur before slowly nodding. Raising her hand, a small flame, red like magma, emerged from her palm. The small orb of fire rose above their heads, and when it reached a height of 15 meters, she shuddered slightly, and a blanket of flames expanded to cover them like a dome. "It''s done." Evelyn looked at Arthur, as if expecting praise. He smiled and patted her head. "Well done." Evelyn purred like a cat, giving a small smile before calmly closing her eyes again. Arthur smiled and looked at Daniela. "Now we can talk without any issues." Daniela nearly suffered a heart attack at Arthur''s smile, but luckily, as a noble, she was excellent at hiding her emotions and quickly regained control. "Almost lost it," she thought to herself. Taking a deep breath, she looked at the dome of flames and nodded. "Thanks, Evelyn." Thankfully, Evelyn didn''t hear her. "It''s pretty warm in here," Olivia rubbed her hands together, a smile on her lips. "I feel so cozy. It''s much better than enduring the extreme cold of this place." She recalled the three days she had to endure¡­ the temperature had dropped to -20 degrees Celsius. "And what do you have in mind, Daniela?" Adrian asked as he sipped his tea. Daniela thought for a moment. "I don''t think it''ll work. If Class 5 really has an alliance with Classes 2 and 3, we''ll have a hard time¡­" She looked at Leslie and Evelyn. "What I was thinking was leaving Arthur alone and taking Leslie and Evelyn with us... It''s quite risky, but considering it might be the last day, we have to take both of them with us¡­" Daniela narrowed her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That would mean leaving Arthur alone and exposing ourselves to being the second group eliminated." She sat down. "What do you all think?" "It''s too risky, as you said. Considering it could be the last day, it''s not such a crazy plan. But... if the team leader of another class knows Arthur is alone, a group might come to eliminate him. I don''t think it''ll work. I don''t want to be the second one eliminated," Adrian disagreed instantly. "That''s the problem," Daniela already knew her plan had flaws. "The next thing I had in mind is¡­" Chapter 49 - 49: Lets talk (3) ¡ªIt''s too risky, as you said. Considering this might be the last day, it''s not such a crazy plan. But... if the team leader of another class finds out Arthur is alone, a group could come to eliminate him. I don''t think it will work. I don''t want to be the second one to be eliminated ¡ªAdrian objected instantly. ¡ªThat''s the problem ¡ªDaniela already knew her plan had flaws¡ª. The next thing I had in mind is: "Do the same as last time, take Evelyn with us and leave Leslie with Arthur. This is the best we can do, but we''ll also be leaving a great ally behind¡­" Daniela pressed her lips together. "But as I said, in my opinion, it''s the best option." She nodded her head. "Hmmm... yes, it seems much more reliable... I don''t want to be the second one disqualified either," Olivia nodded as well. "Anyone disagree?" Daniela asked the group. Evelyn was about to raise her hand, but Arthur quickly stopped her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, now it''s time to come up with a strategy... any opinions?" Daniela asked openly. "I don''t think any plan will work. In the end, won''t that guy be watching our movements?" Beatrice frowned. "I think the best thing we can do is improvise," she shrugged. "Very risky, but also very effective," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "But whatever can go wrong will go worse... in the end, the best thing we have is Evelyn. She can go all out; offense is our best card..." Adrian''s eyes gleamed mysteriously. "An open field attack?" Olivia''s eyes widened. Adrian looked at her and nodded: "Our goal is to destroy Class 5. There''s a good chance all the other classes will gather in one spot, probably around an open field. Of course, they''ll be hidden and scattered at specific points." "Basically, we''ll do the same thing they did to us on the first day at the mall. But we''re going to attack blindly, and with some luck, a few attacks will hit. And even if they don''t, the rest will be effective ¡ªafter all, we''re in the middle of a forest, and flames are their worst enemy," Daniela agreed with Adrian''s line of thought. She glanced at Evelyn, who was softly smiling, her head resting on Arthur''s lap. "Evelyn, what''s your most destructive attack?" Daniela asked. Evelyn squinted her eyes. "Flame Rain," she said weakly, and the next second, she closed her eyes again. "I guess we have a way to move forward¡­ now we need to decide each of our roles," Daniela looked hopefully at her friends, though her mind was elsewhere. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Arthur''s hand stroking Evelyn''s head... she really wished she were in Evelyn''s place. "I can destroy things too, after all, I''m a mage as well," Olivia raised her hand. "I can create a small tsunami or set a trap field with my vine-related magic." "I can find the strongest people and take care of them quietly," Beatrice raised her hand too. "Me¡­ well, I know how to use a sword, more or less, but my strength lies in moving us within a 50-meter radius," Adrian adjusted his glasses again. "I can kill them all¡­" Leslie muttered to herself. She raised her gaze and looked at everyone. Daniela, seeing the emptiness in Leslie''s eyes, shuddered slightly. Her eyes glinted. "Abyssal Darkness..." she thought to herself. She quickly glanced at Arthur, who nodded. He stood up in silence, leaving a pillow in his place as he approached Leslie, taking her hands. "Let''s go for a little walk¡­" Leslie nodded and stood up, the two of them leaving the place with the sound of their footsteps. "What happened?" Elias was genuinely confused. Weren''t they supposed to be coming up with a plan? "Those two will stay here; they''ll have to come up with their own plan in case they''re attacked. Besides, it doesn''t concern us. We have other things to worry about," Daniela acted as casually as possible, though she was worried. It was the first time she''d seen Leslie like that... "Let''s keep coming up with a plan that benefits us!" she clapped to get everyone''s attention again. "Then, what I can do is support you, protect your back," Elias shook his head and stopped thinking about the other two, turning his attention to Daniela. "I can also be at the front, shielding all of you." **** The nights here are eerily quiet, the only sounds being the occasional whistle of the wind or the faint noises of insects coming from the darkness of the forest... Taking a deep breath, I looked down at the ground. Leslie''s shadow was cast on the earth. She was strangely silent, as I mentioned earlier. She''d been acting oddly since the afternoon, like she was lost in her thoughts or talking to herself. I''m not sure, but this definitely isn''t normal! She doesn''t act like this... [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (7%)] "Ugh¡­" I let out a mental sigh as I looked at the system notifications... "7%." Seeing how much the percentage had increased¡ªit was only 3% last time I checked... Why did it go up? As far as I know, nothing significant has happened, nor has anything upset Leslie. Just 3% more and it''ll reach 10, and I''ll fail the mission... Gripping her small hand even tighter, I put on a smile. "System, activate [Persuasion] ability." [Persuasion ability activated] "You''ve been acting very strange¡­ are you okay?" I went straight to the point; I can''t waste time on long conversations, I need to suppress the seal. Leslie looked at me, then up at the sky. "I feel very strange¡­ like I''m not myself," she remained silent for a few seconds. "Let''s sit down." With those words, we walked a little further, never leaving the ruins where we were... we sat down in silence. She lowered her head a little. "She says you''re going to leave me... are you going to leave me?" She squeezed my hand tighter... a faint light began to emanate from her body. "She also says you don''t love me..." Chapter 50 - 50: Alone A few hours ago¡­ "Can you shut up for a moment? Listening to your voice in my head all the time is killing me, stop it." Leslie glared at the angel, who wouldn''t stop talking in her mind. It was like having a constant annoying thought that never goes away, always present¡ªexcept multiplied many times over. Literally, she could hear her voice in her ears, causing a persistent headache. "What do you want me to do? It''s boring being in this place." The angel shrugged. Leslie pursed her lips. "Why are you still awake?" It was highly unusual for her to remain awake for days; normally, she''d only stay conscious for a few minutes before falling asleep again. "A stimulus, a premonition, or an opportunity. I''m not sure, but in my opinion, it''s a chance for me. It''s strange for me to stay awake this long, but I want to believe it''s an opportunity to take over your body," the angel said, wiggling her fingers and letting out a giggle. "Are you still going on about that?" Leslie sat up in the middle of the darkness. "Of course! I have a new goal in life! I don''t want to lose this clarity or the chance to be free!" The angel nodded repeatedly. "And how will you do that? From what I can see, you''re always chained up everywhere, and those chains don''t seem fragile at all..." Leslie cast a quick glance at the golden chains that glowed faintly. They seemed more like an illusion than real chains. "Well, what better way than to talk? Speech is the best weapon, much better than millions of deaths. You have no idea the power of words. I''m serious. Words hurt much more than any blow. For example, look over there," the angel said, pointing to her right. Leslie looked up. She curiously watched as the darkness deformed into a vague image that slowly took shape. "We know each other. Well, you don''t know me at all, but I know you, from the moment you were born, from the first word you ever said. I know you better than you know yourself." The angel kept moving her finger, making another image appear. "It was when you were five years old, the first moment you ''Awakened''¡ªthat''s what you all call it. That''s when your parents began to see you differently..." "The saint, the one closest to the goddess. She smiled at you... with pity? Disgust? Neither! She wasn''t looking at you; she was here talking to me. She looked at me with affection... Hehe, the saint doesn''t really exist. The soul that once inhabited that body is gone, replaced by that crazy, goddess-worshiping fanatic. What a stupid being!" The angel shook, and her eyes turned violet for a moment. "She''s still loyal to the same bitch who chained us! How can she still believe in her?!" She clicked her tongue. "Your best friend''s mother no longer exists. But do you know what she told me? She''s obsessed with her daughter, and somehow, her devotion to the goddess has split in half... Quite strange! None of us are normal!" She shook her head. "Luckily or not, she hasn''t tried to brainwash her daughter into becoming a loyal follower of that bitch." Leslie remained silent, watching the images, seeing herself at five years old, kneeling before a woman dressed in white. Behind a door was a girl with golden hair and eyes. It was the first time she met Daniela. "The saint talked to your parents... and from that moment on, they began to ignore you, to act like you didn''t exist. How hard for a five-year-old to be ignored by her parents, such a harsh blow... I remember the many nights you cried inconsolably, begging for a shred of love... Love..." The angel repeated the word. "How I hate that damned word." Leslie saw herself wrapped in her blankets, wiping the small tears from her eyes, alone in her room during a storm, frightened by the relentless lightning crashing down on her house. "Hehe, of course, things couldn''t stay like that. The saint sent her daughter for you two to play and get along. Of course, it was going to work: a girl abandoned, starved for love, attention, basic needs, and completely isolated from any contact. You immediately clung to her, seeking everything you longed for in her. You became very close friends... A few months later, Evelyn, the bearer of the red, joined as well. But as I said, nothing lasts forever." She was right. After nearly three years, I was alone again. At home, it was the same¡ªjust me. I remember that after a few weeks, I found out my mother was pregnant again... "A pregnancy... Your parents were so happy with the great blessing that they threw a big party... A party you were the only one not invited to. Luxuries, cakes, everything a party should have... But you wanted to go out and be near your mother to feel closer to your little sister... Somehow, in your head, you thought that your sister''s birth would change everything..." Leslie watched as the images changed again. In a large hall, there was a one-year-old baby girl taking her first steps... "You tried to get close to her because she was about to fall... Unfortunately, you were too late. Your sister started crying from the slight bump, your parents came running, and¡ª" Slap! Stay away from my daughter, monster. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leslie unconsciously touched her cheek. "Why? I don''t know. What fault does a child have when her little sister falls? She tried to help, but instead, she received a slap from her mother and the furious gaze of her father. What fault does a child have for being born as the vessel for a seraphim? Why would a mother call her daughter a monster?" The angel frowned. "From that day on, they kept your little sister away from you and sent you to live in another house... alone. You''ve always been alone, just like me," the angel said, lowering her head. Chapter 51 - 51: Beautiful night "Since that day, they took your little sister away from you and sent you to live in another house... alone. You''ve always been alone, just like me," said the angel, lowering her head. "But that changed. We''re not entirely alone anymore. We have Arthur, right? With him, we won''t be alone, right? If we believe it, it''s supposed to be just the three of us... but we can''t, it''s impossible, those other bitches want him for themselves too... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do you think? Will he abandon us?" The angel moved her body, trying to break the chains that were all over her. "Damn it! He''s going to abandon us too!" "He won''t!" Leslie gritted her teeth as she shouted. She felt her body tremble a little at the mere thought of Arthur leaving her, like her parents had. "Ha! How can you be so sure of that? You know Arthur is just a demon! What if his goal is to use us? And then discard us? Demons are known for seeking humanity''s annihilation, but we''re not any different from them..." The angel''s voice lowered a bit. "We are at odds with ourselves... they all want a piece of his soul to find some peace... we''re all bound." "He won''t abandon me..." Leslie sat back down, lowered her head, hugged her legs, and fell silent. "Why did he hide the fact that he''s a demon from you? You can''t be sure until you ask him yourself. Like I said, words are the most powerful thing there is. You need to talk to him. In the end... answers are all you need." She laughed weakly. "Do you think he loves you? Does he feel the same way you do? You don''t know that either, ask him and find out." "Are you helping me?" Leslie looked at her suspiciously. "Why not?" the angel shrugged. "We''re the same, we''re alone. Consider it a small favor from me." "But I''m scared..." Leslie whispered. "What if he really does leave me?" she asked. "If that happens, I''ll take control of your body. Your mind won''t be able to handle the impact, hahaha, it will be the perfect time to get out of this place! See? You don''t realize it! It''s a 50/50 chance, in the end, one of us will lose. A beautiful gamble." The angel chuckled darkly. ***** She lowered her head a little. "She says you''re going to leave me... Are you going to leave me?" She squeezed my hand tighter... a dim light began to emanate from her body. "She also says you don''t love me..." Looking directly into her eyes... [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (8%)] "Who told you that?" I asked with a smile, and with my other hand, I gently stroked the hand she held. Leslie''s desperate expression calmed a little, and she lowered her head. "Are you a demon?" she asked weakly. Feeling the blood drain from my face, I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart... I looked down like her. "Did you always know?" I tried to steady my voice as much as possible to hide my anxiety. Leslie looked up and stared at me. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She tilted her head slightly. "Well... it''s quite complicated..." Scratching my head, how was I supposed to tell her I''m not actually human? It''s a very delicate subject for me... but the question circling my mind was, how the hell did she know? Does everyone know by now? I put on a grim expression. "I can understand it... after all, the empire hates demons with a passion..." Leslie laughed a little to herself as if she thought her question was silly. "You know, I don''t really care if you''re a demon, but it hurt that you didn''t tell me..." "Well... I was scared." Arthur laughed to himself like Leslie had. He also felt immense fear when he realized he was a demon. Even now, if given the chance to possess the protagonist, he wouldn''t hesitate for a second. [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (6%)] "It''s going down..." I thought to myself. "I''m scared too." Leslie turned her gaze to mine... "I''m scared you''ll abandon me. I don''t want you to leave me. I won''t be able to bear it if you do..." she started to ramble again... [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (8%)] "Calm down," speaking as softly as possible, I moved closer to her, smiling as I gently stroked her head with my other hand. "Why do you think I would abandon you?" I asked as I pulled her into my chest. She let herself be guided by my hand, resting her head on my chest. "I don''t know... I''m confused!" she let go of my hand and hugged me tightly. "But... Evelyn is getting too close... I feel insecure," she murmured. Well, it''s true that Evelyn has been getting closer, but it''s not like she''s done anything wrong. All she does when she gets near me is sleep... "Is someone feeling jealous?" I teased. She raised her head, her cheeks turning red. "I''m not!" She shook her head. Placing my hands on her warm cheeks... "I won''t abandon you." I never had any intention of abandoning her! Who in the world would leave this woman! As I said, she''s my favorite yandere. "Really?" She opened her eyes wide. "You won''t leave me like my parents?" She moved even closer, her eyes filling with tears. "Don''t leave me..." she said like a puppy, burying her head back into my chest. "I won''t," I whispered, stroking her soft back. [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (0%)] In silence, I felt my shirt slowly getting wet... Step... Step... Turning my gaze, I saw Evelyn approaching quietly... with three fruits in her hands. She sat down next to me, reached out her hand, and started to gently stroke Leslie''s head. Leslie looked up and frowned a little, but... "Here, eat. You haven''t eaten much, you need strength," Evelyn handed her a red fruit. Leslie hesitated a bit, but then reluctantly reached out and took the fruit... "T-thank you..." Holding the fruit in her hands, she looked at Evelyn. "Arthur is mine..." Evelyn looked at her for a few moments. "Of course he is," she said with a small smile. But still, she stood up again and sat down on my left side, placing her head on my shoulder and closing her eyes. Leslie watched her, showing her teeth, but then turned her attention back to the fruit. Pouting, she rested her head on my other shoulder and began eating in silence... "What a beautiful night, isn''t it?" I asked randomly, gazing at the beautiful sky. It was completely black, not beautiful at all, but I just wanted to say it... "Yes," Evelyn responded with her eyes closed. "It is," Leslie also answered. As I suspected, they didn''t care if it was beautiful or not, what mattered most to them was being close to me... Chapter 52 - 52: Requirements "This time I lose..." The angel frowned, looking through the vast darkness surrounding her. She let out a small chuckle and glanced at herself. "I suppose I''ll have to wait a little longer..." The angel''s eyes gradually grew heavy. "Damn, I hate sleeping..." With those final words, she fell silent, and the murmurs in Leslie''s head ceased completely... **** [!! Mission !!] [Survive the first event!] [Description: In the first event, the Fourth Seraph will lose control of herself. The only one capable of stopping her awakening is the host.] [Requirements: The Fourth Seraph must have the seal at less than 10 percent!] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Rewards: Information about the host''s evolution!] [Failure: Death!] **** [Ding! Congratulations!] [You have successfully completed the mission for the first event!] [You have completed the mission with 0% sealing!] [Calculating rewards...] [Congratulations! You have received information about your evolution!] [Congratulations! You have leveled up 5 times!] "Finally!" Raising my fist to the sky, I close my eyes and feel the air completely hit my face. I can almost feel in sync with nature... I finally managed to complete the mission on the fourth day, heading into the fifth... the great weight on my shoulders had completely disappeared, and breathing felt much lighter... "What are you doing?" Opening my eyes, I look at Olivia. She looked at me with narrowed eyes and a bit of curiosity... lowering my arm in silence... "Morning exercises, you know, to relax the bones..." saying the first thing that came to mind... she looked at me intently... "I see," with those words, she continued on her way... Watching her disappear among the ruins, I turn my gaze back to the two women who were still asleep... moving a bit further away... I have some things to do. After sitting on a somewhat smooth rock... "Status" [Name: Arthur] [Demonic Race: Inferior creature] [Vitality: 1 year] [Age: 17 years] [Level 25] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Strength: 53] [Agility: 50] [Endurance: 50] [Defense: 51] [Mana points: 56] [Skill points: 10] [Skills] [Blue flame] [Seduction] [Description: The seduction skill causes people to feel a strong attraction towards you. The more interest you gain from a person, the easier it is to control their mental state (only works if the target is in a lustful state).] [Persuasion] [Description: Able to convince and manipulate people through a set of actions focused on influencing an individual using arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Cold mind] [Description: The host is able to shut off the emotions in their mind.] [Mana control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Magical hands] [Description: Secondary skill of the sin of lust! The host''s hands are more skillful on a woman''s body! The more you touch a woman, the hotter they get!] [Unique skills] [Corruption Lvl1] [10/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it is completely turned into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the actions of the host.] [Defect] [Your soul and flesh burn for eternity.] [Primordial Seals: 1/7] [Objectives] [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (0%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The masochistic saint!)] [Corruption level: 15%] [Seraphim''s Interest] [Emilia Rose White: 110 (Attraction)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 500 (Damn it, brother, she''s surpassed human limits.)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 100 (Attraction)] [Human interest] [Daniela Von Benedetto: 120 (She feels a great attraction to the host!)] "Level 25, I''m finally on par with my class." Rubbing my chin... "The problem is I have no idea how to fight, nor do I have any idea how to use mana properly, even though I have the [Mana Control] skill. It''s like giving a baby a phone, but they don''t know how to use it... I need to study again... I also need to learn how to use a weapon... I have a lot to do after leaving the first event, in short..." "Well, I can think about that later..." stopping my thoughts... I look at the system again... "500 affection, that''s a bit terrifying," looking at Leslie''s interest, which continued to grow... likewise, the other four people''s interest increased a little... "But that''s not the most important thing right now." "System, give me the information about my next evolution." Feeling a bit of anxiety, I haven''t forgotten for a second that I only have 1 year to live... a big problem, considering I have so much to live for... [Evolution status: 0%] [Demonic Race Evolution: Lesser Demon] [Main ingredients: Pure essence of the succubus queen] [Secondary ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 black blood flowers, 20 mm of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] "What the hell is all this!?" My eyes widening... "Blood? Blood of a vampire with progenitor lineage!? Where the hell am I going to get such blood!?" gritting my teeth... "Pure essence of the succubus queen!? From Lilith!?" Feeling a chill throughout my body... "This is the end for me..." Lowering my head in despair... "Wait," raising my head again... "Doesn''t this seem like a weird potion?" furrowing my brow... in fact, it seems very familiar to a certain story I read... "System, all these items are found in the demonic world... right?" I don''t think there are black blood flowers and corrupt water in the human world... [Yes, all the requirements the host needs to evolve are found in the demonic world.] "Damn it... How do I return to the demonic world?" Grabbing my head... "Why are the requirements so high?" I ask the system again... it''s too high for someone like me... I also have to keep in mind that in the story, it was revealed that no demon had the ability to evolve... [The host has the 7 primordial seals!] [According to the established standard, the host has managed to make Lilith, the primordial of lust, break her seal. Considering this fact, the host needs the essence of lust for their evolution, and the secondary ingredients to prevent exploding in the process.] Reading carefully... I take a deep breath, reading again, to rid myself of the damn idea forming in my head... "It can''t be true." My voice trembled a bit, reading again... I clench my fists... "System, I can evolve a total of 7 times, right?" [Yes.] "That means in every evolution, I need the other primordial sins to first remove the seal on my soul?" [Yes.] "That means in each evolution, I need the essence of each primordial!?" [Yes.] "You can''t be serious! Damn demon system!" Yelling like a madman... cursing at the same time my damn luck... Chapter 53 - 53: Defeat "How''s the situation going?" he asked as he watched Evelyn in the sky, arms raised, while the clouds were replaced by crimson flames, and from them fell large quantities of fire... "Besides the extreme heat in this place..." Beatrice squinted her eyes, looking at the sea of ashes where they stood. She could clearly remember how just a few minutes ago, this place was filled with trees, plants, and more, all consumed by Evelyn''s flames. She turned her gaze... "Lazy star... quite a curious nickname, don''t you think?" she muttered to herself. Daniela also looked at Evelyn. "It''s incredible how much mana she has in her... The nickname ''Lazy Star'' was one she gave herself. The reason is simple: she''s always lazy, but when she gets angry, her body shines like a light, like a star, basically." "Well, you know, I heard the class was eliminated just minutes after our attack," Beatrice commented casually. Daniela raised an eyebrow: "By Class Five?" she guessed. "Indeed," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "They''re just rumors, but from what I understand, they tried to betray Class Five when they found out we were on our way. But the class leader, who was hiding, was eliminated by young Ariel." "So, Class 2..." Elias hesitated for a moment, "Will now be Class 4?" He stood with his mouth open. "Luckily, Arthur is with Leslie... or is it the opposite?" He got confused again... "Well, it doesn''t matter!" Olivia stared at Elias and shook her head. "Either way, we don''t need to worry about Arthur. He''s in good hands..." Olivia pointed at Evelyn. "After all, Leslie has the same mental power as Evelyn... I''d love to have one like that," she murmured to herself at the end. "But the strangest thing is that Class 2''s flag was handed over to Lisa, the strategist of Class 4..." Beatrice frowned. "I can''t understand the reasons, but I must do my part. Goodbye!" With those words, her body disappeared in a green flash. "Do you have any idea why?" Daniela was still speechless at Elias'' actions. With a flag in his possession, they could easily get Class 4''s and reach first place in the rankings, even surpassing Class 1... "I suppose they had some kind of agreement, but doesn''t it seem strange?" Adrian looked around, besides the sea of ashes. "On our way here, we didn''t find a single demon... In fact, just before Evelyn started, there was absolutely nothing around. Even going further in some parts, it seemed like there were no demons, as if they had been hunted down to exhaustion..." "Now that you mention it..." Daniela thought to herself. It was true that they encountered few, or in some cases none, of those creatures. The forest was supposed to be full of them for the event. "Are you saying that Class 4 took care of killing demons on behalf of Class 5?" she asked. "That might be the case, but as I said, this is just a theory," Adrian nodded. "I believe that in every group where Class 3 was divided, one of its members was from Class 5. So, when Class 4 captured a demon, the Class 5 member would kill it." He shrugged. "It''s the only way I can think of how they did things. Obviously, it''s much more complicated, but also effective." "But even so, the points given by demons don''t compensate for anything," Daniela said incredulously. "Unless..." She fell silent for a few moments. "Unless Class 4 voluntarily hands over the flag to Class 5... and in addition to the points they gained from killing demons, they''d have the flag''s points, which would far surpass ours..." "If that''s the case... they have more points than us right now," Olivia said grimly. "Impressive, don''t you think?" Adrian adjusted his glasses. "Student Ariel certainly has a sharp mind." "But for this to work..." Daniela was about to speak again, but: "Class Four has been eliminated," Beatrice''s voice came from behind. She looked everyone in the eye for a few moments. "Student Ariel wants to speak with us," she finally said. Daniela remained silent. The Class 4 flag was in that young man''s hands... now only Class 1 and Class 5 remained. She took a deep breath. "What do you all think?" she asked, somewhat nervous... for a very simple reason. "What else can we do? We''ve already lost..." Adrian adjusted his glasses. "It would be interesting to speak with him." "What do you mean?" Elias'' body trembled a little. "Just tell him yes..." Daniela sighed to herself. She looked at Elias and shook her head. "You''ll understand in a few minutes..." she said weakly. "I suppose you''ve already figured it out," a different voice from theirs sounded from the front, right behind Beatrice. Daniela turned to look at the young man. He walked forward with calm steps, and curiously glanced at all her friends... he smiled sweetly. "Thank you for conveying my message," he said as he looked at Beatrice. "Don''t do that, it''s quite creepy," Beatrice stayed still... "I''m sorry about that," young Ariel apologized with a small bow. Daniela frowned. "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, a little irritated. The young man smiled slightly. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just wanted to tell you that the game is over, but before that..." He glanced at Evelyn. "Can you tell her to stop? It''s way too hot here," he said, pulling out a cloth to wipe the sweat from his forehead. "Why should we?" Daniela asked. "Oh, come on, you must have figured it out by now. The game is over. In exactly thirty seconds, the one holding my class'' flag will leave the five-kilometer range. The game is over. No, hehehe," the young man chuckled. "You''ve lost." As soon as he said those words, the sky split in two... [First Event Ended!] [Winner of the first event: Class 5: Happiness, with a total of 1700 points] "I told you, didn''t I? You lost the game." With those last words, Daniela watched as the entire place crumbled... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 54 - 54: Second place The next day... "Well, that went pretty badly¡­" I thought, looking around at the classroom, which was in a somber silence. Everyone had a defeated look on their faces, as if a family member had died. It''s a bit complicated, but honestly, I don''t give a damn! I''m alive, damn it! The mood of everyone else doesn''t affect me, and the same goes for Leslie and Evelyn. Another person has joined us in the back row, and out of the corner of my eye, I see Daniela, her blonde hair spread all over the desk, her head resting on it as she silently laments. Most of the others are in the same state as Daniela... Well... **Bang!** The classroom door slammed open, and all the students flinched, straightening their backs. They looked in terror at the woman with white hair and silver eyes, whose gaze was so cold it could freeze people to death. Professor Emilia had arrived! And the aura around her was nothing to laugh at; the moment she entered the room, it became much colder than usual. The students swallowed dryly, some already knowing what she was about to say... Professor Emilia placed her things on the desk, stood in front of the students, and looked at each one of them. "I''m going to announce the ranking for the first event," she said calmly, holding a stone in her hands. - Ariel, president of [Class 1: Hope], with 1700 points. - Daniela, president of [Class 2: Elegance], with 1500 points. - Lisa, president of [Class 3: Confidence], with 1100 points. - Draven, president of [Class 4: Harmony], with 600 points. - Julian, president of [Class 5: Happiness], with 500 points. "There you have it," the professor pointed with her finger. "The class that was supposed to be Class 2, the second-best class of the first years, is now at the bottom of the barrel¡­ and the class that was the worst, Class 5, is now number one. Incredible, impressive! To reach first place in just one event is clearly a sign of praise," the professor nodded her head. "And you?" the professor asked, raising an eyebrow. The students swallowed nervously; none dared to say a word. Perhaps out of shame, some lowered their heads. "You dropped to second place, the worst kind of loser, the worst possible position to be in¡­ second place." Professor Emilia''s words cut deep, wounding the students'' pride. Some even groaned in pain, it seemed. "You''ve dishonored the prestige of being in [Class 1: Hope]. Every one of you, in this first event, put on that pitiful display right in front of the eyes of the Student Council president, who, by the way, is in [Class 1: Hope]. Not to mention the other teachers... and," she raised a finger, "most importantly, you damaged my image. As a professor, I''ve spent the last three years teaching the best class, but now my reputation is tarnished, teaching the second class. You will pay for this," the professor said calmly as she turned back toward her desk. "Classes will officially begin next week... For now, this Thursday is over. Tomorrow you have the day off, and we''ll return to classes on Monday." The professor packed up her things. "You may leave," she said as she exited the classroom. "Ugh, this is the worst thing that''s ever happened to me," Daniela groaned as she slumped her head back onto her desk. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think we''re screwed," muttered the young man with short blue hair sitting below us. His name is Adian. "It can''t be that bad, right?" Elias trembled a bit, his hands on his stomach as if he was about to vomit. "It''s really bad! Don''t you know the rumors about Professor Emilia?" Olivia trembled violently. "I heard she sent her students to the infirmary for almost two days! With just a sheet of paper!" She grabbed her head as if she had fallen into deep despair. "I''ve been through it all, I don''t think it''ll affect me in the slightest!!" Beatrice put a hand on her chest, looking rather confident in herself¡­ "I hope¡­" "..." Well, well, the important characters sat just below us¡­ Since we switched classes, the seating arrangement could be adjusted, and for some reason, they sat in that spot. Not that I care much, but leaving that aside, I''m not entirely sure what''s going to happen now. The plot was already broken the moment I killed the protagonist, so I have to expect anything. But the most important thing is that in these three days, I need to study. What I really want to know right now is about the ingredients I need for my evolution¡­ But without a doubt, I suppose I should start by going to the library¡­ "I''m hungry, let''s go eat," Evelyn started pulling on my uniform, asking for food. For reasons still unknown to me, I have to pay for it... she''s always out of money. "Alright, let''s go." Since I''m hungry too, it''s the perfect time to head out. You can''t study on an empty stomach¡­ "I''m hungry too!" Leslie clearly didn''t want to be left behind and stood up to join us... and since she doesn''t want to be left out, she also asks me to pay for her food. Fortunately or unfortunately, those who decided to be flag-bearers in the event earned 10 merit points. With just one point, you can get six plates of food, so in just two days, I''ll have spent a point... I frowned. "Why don''t we all eat together?" Elias asked, his eyes shining as he looked at his group. "It''s fine by me," Daniela agreed instantly. "Works for me," said Adrian. "Sure," agreed Beatrice and Olivia. "So, we''ll be eight in total. The best thing is to order a huge meal for everyone!" Daniela got excited. By "huge meal," she meant those orders for more than five people. "Do you agree?" Daniela asked with dignity, but her eyes were practically begging, saying "please." "She''s funny when she acts like this," I thought to myself. I briefly glanced at Evelyn, her face lit up, which meant much more food. Leslie narrowed her eyes at Daniela... Since neither of them refused, I decided, "Alright, let''s go eat then," and accepted the proposal. Chapter 55 - 55: Materials Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... "Well, that''s a lot of eyes on us," I thought to myself as I curiously stared at the small roasted chicken on my plate... Across the table, at the center, was a much larger one. Even from afar, you could tell its texture was crispy and savory. All of this made it feel like a true feast, especially considering it was lunch for eight people. Evelyn was currently in heaven, her cheeks puffed out as she kept eating. She constantly added more chicken to her plate without stopping. No one said anything; after all, I don''t think we''re going to finish all this food. Of course, since this was a shared meal, we all pitched in some money¡ªexcept for Leslie and Evelyn. The food was delicious, of course, but... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... "This is quite uncomfortable," Daniela muttered, twisting her lips as she tried her best to stay calm and keep a clear head. "Just ignore them; they''ll get tired of it," Beatrice completely dismissed the many stares we were receiving in the dining hall... In fact, it all started as soon as we arrived... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... Whisper... The first time we entered the dining hall, which is huge for a simple reason: all the academy''s students eat here. It has three floors, one for each year¡ªfirst, second, and third. Right now, we were on the first floor, so all the first-year students were here. Mocking stares and whispers were in abundance, even from those who were second-years before. It''s curious, now that they''re at the bottom of the barrel, why don''t they worry about themselves? Well, the top class has priority and great renown, and there has never been an instance where students were demoted from it. I didn''t care at all about the mocking looks from the other students, but rumors had already spread across the academy. It''s only been a day, and everyone already knows. Soon, one of the upperclassmen will probably come to mock us. For now, I wasn''t worried. I just enjoyed my food, like Evelyn, who hadn''t stopped eating. "It''s rude to stare at people while they eat," Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses and looked around seriously. "I feel a bit nervous," El¨ªas scratched his head. After that, we stayed in silence. The whispers continued, but there was nothing we could do to stop them. They didn''t approach to cause trouble either. ***** "Excuse me, where can I find books related to demons?" I politely asked the older woman in front of me. She was the librarian, the usual type: white-haired, round glasses, wrinkled face, oversized clothes, and reading a book. She set aside the cup in her hands and stared at me intently. "In section C7, in the back to the right," she replied in a courteous voice. "Good, thanks," I said, thanking her as I left the librarian. Luckily, I got some time alone. Evelyn and Leslie were a bit reluctant at first, but with a promise to pay for their food "as always," they gave me some space. Still, I have a feeling I''m being watched... "¡­" After a few moments, I reached the direction the librarian had indicated. I also noticed a sign right at the entrance that said "Demonic World." In the academy''s library, all the information on demon-related topics¡ªcharacteristics, aspects, and everything else known about them¡ªis stored. Of course, the most important information about figures like the Seven Sins is completely sealed. Upon entering, I saw a total of 20 shelves classified by different categories, such as objects, magic, clothing, and the like. It was like having the entire culture of a population in one place. Walking past the different sections, I stopped at the one labeled... [Flora] [Types of Flowers] [There are a total of 10,000 different types of flowers] [Write the name of the flower you are looking for] "Thank heavens..." I muttered, looking at the small screen just below a glass panel, which literally looked like a modern-day phone. "Black Blood Flower," I typed in the name of the flower I was searching for, the one I needed to evolve and extend my life... Pressing the search button below. After a few seconds, a small chime came from beneath the panel. Looking down, I saw a small open space where there was a book with a black cover. "Pretty efficient!" I smiled as I grabbed the book and sat in one of the chairs, quietly opening it. Time to find this cursed flower¡­ Even though I had typed the flower''s name, I still had to search through this pile of pages. Not everything can be so convenient... After almost an hour of searching, I finally found it... [Black Blood Flower] [A flower originating from the demonic world, this flower is characterized by having matte black petals, even darker than black itself. These types of flowers are usually found in dark areas. Its benefits are unknown, but it is extremely poisonous! It is said that this flower can cause your insides to rot...] "...Magnificent, I expected no less..." [This flower can be found as decoration in the grand castles of vampires. It''s a good flower for swallowing light¡­] Just below all this, there was a drawing of the flower. "Well, at least I''ve got information on one of them¡­ Now, the next step is¡­" Standing up, I walked back to the panel to search for the next one. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Corrupt Water," I typed in the words. [Corrupt Water] After a few moments, just like before, a book with a white cover appeared in the open space. Picking up the book, I sat down again... After a few minutes, I managed to find it. Unlike the many different types of flowers, there are only a few types of water... [Waters found in the demonic world, these waters are snow-white in color. Within their depths, human faces can be seen, their souls having been captured by the waters. These waters are extremely dangerous for humans...] [Evolution Status: 0%] [Demonic Race Evolution: Lesser Demon] [Main Ingredients: Pure Essence of the Succubus Queen] [Secondary Ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 Black Blood Flowers, 20 mm of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] Chapter 56 - 56: A disaster [Corrupted Water] [Waters found in the demonic world, these waters are snow-white in color. In their depths, human faces can be seen, their souls having been captured by the waters. These waters are extremely dangerous for humans¡­] Beneath the short description, there was a drawing. Indeed, in the waters, you could see tiny images of faces with open mouths. The waters were a leaden color¡­ after a few moments of staring and investigating further, I put the book back in its place. "Vampires," I wrote the word "vampires" on the board, and a red book appeared. I know a little about these vampires; they have some kind of non-aggression pact with the demons, but their role in the main story was minimal. In fact, the only thing I know is that they truly exist and are found in the same demonic world... [Vampires] [Their appearance is identical to humans. It is said that their beauty rivals that of the elves, with the only distinguishing feature being their crimson eyes and large fangs used for feeding. Low-blood vampires are unable to walk in the sun, while noble vampires can do so perfectly. They are "immortal"; their recovery ability is completely abnormal, even if you manage to cut off their head, they can regenerate it. The only known weakness for low-blood vampires is holy magic. However, no one knows the specific weakness of noble vampires] "I see," I muttered to myself... looking for what else I could find. In general, I''m searching for something else that has to do with my evolution... [Progenitor Vampires] [In a book that was found or in the stories that are told, it is said that there were two progenitor vampires: Dracula and Cain, the latter being older and now dead. Dracula, the last progenitor of his kind, created the empire of eternal night, but Cain''s blood has not yet disappeared] [Progenitor Dracula is the supreme leader of all vampires. He hasn''t been seen in the last 1,000 years, the only sign of his existence being the vampire princess, who is said to carry Cain''s blood in her veins.] [In the history of the empire of eternal night, the blood of a progenitor is the most precious blood one can obtain. With a single drop of this blood, one can create an elixir that extends the life of the fortunate person who consumes it. However, it also carries a terrible curse. Once you taste it, you become utterly addicted. If you are a low-blood vampire, you could explode or go completely mad, like an animal driven only to kill. This blood also has the power to shatter your soul.] "Perfect and wonderful, everything related to my evolution involves explosions, death, and shattered souls..." I muttered darkly, "How am I supposed to obtain a drop of this blood? According to this book, the only blood left is in the imperial family..." After reading through it again to make sure I missed nothing, I sighed, "I couldn''t find its location... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. nor do I know anything about the demonic world. In short, everything''s bad." [Sin of Lust: Eden] [Lilith is known as Adam''s first wife before Eve. It is said that Lilith was created from the same earth as Adam, unlike Eve, who was created from one of his ribs. This equal origin led Lilith to refuse to submit to Adam in their relationship, as she did not want to be inferior to him. Due to this rebellion, Lilith left the Garden of Eden voluntarily. After leaving Eden, Lilith became a seductive demonic figure associated with lust and temptation.] [Lilith is the primordial sin of lust. After becoming a demon, her figure disappeared completely, never to be seen again. The second time she was seen was during the war in heaven, when Lucifer rebelled against God. There are also rumors that she was once with Lucifer.] "How the hell do they know all this?" I frowned. [Lilith is also the least active in the demonic world, and it is said she has a daughter she adopted of her own will.] "Quite interesting... but..." I stared at the illustration that represented her... "She has a total of six black wings similar to raven feathers, with four horns on her head, and her eyes and hair are both black... wearing a pale black dress or robe: ''A change of appearance?''" I reflected on it... [Lilith is the queen of the succubi in the demon world, and she has her own city in a part of Lucifer''s empire, alongside the other seven deadly sins.] "Well," I nodded slightly, "it was worth coming to the library. As they say, knowledge is power..." "What are you doing?" a voice asked from behind me. "I''m reading," I responded calmly, not turning around. "Oh, it''s about me! How exciting, I didn''t know I was so famous¡­ I''m a little embarrassed," she said. "It''s strange, her voice seems familiar," I thought, hesitating for a moment. I turned around¡­ it was a student¡­ black hair and black eyes, with a playful smile on her lips. Her hands were behind her back. "Do I know you?" I asked. I felt like I knew her, but I couldn''t recognize her. "Of course you know me..." She tilted her head slightly, confused... After a few seconds, she looked at herself. "Oh! I see, give me a moment." After saying that, her eyes glowed, and in an instant, her appearance changed completely... Snow-white hair and crimson red eyes¡­ "In fact, I do know her," I thought to myself¡­ I wasn''t even surprised anymore; now I was sure who had been watching me ever since I entered... "Now you recognize me, right?" she asked with a smile on her face. Looking again¡­ "She looks exactly like the image in this book, doesn''t she?" I asked her. She glanced at the book on the desk. "Yes, looking at myself again reminded me of my old appearance, very beautiful, I felt a bit nostalgic," she pursed her lips, "But they''re wrong, I was never with Lucifer, we simply made a deal..." she said mysteriously¡­ placing her hands on her hips. "These are very interesting things you were reading... I''m curious, will you tell me?" She casually sat beside me... glancing around: "I can''t hear anything, but that''s not the important part! She was with me the whole time..." Doubting for a moment... I didn''t know how to get to the demonic world, and she probably knew, right? After a few seconds of contemplation... "I want these materials," I told her directly. "Black flower and corrupted water? You know these are very expensive and hard to come by," she placed her hand on her cheek... "Also, the blood of a progenitor vampire? Hehe, you''re very greedy. I can give you the flower and the water, but I''m not sure about the progenitor''s blood. I can help you change, though, if you tell me what you want all this for? Sounds like a good deal, right?" she raised her arm and opened her palm... Looking at the situation, it seemed like I was selling my soul to the devil himself... but something was bothering me... "Why don''t you just order me to tell you?" I was supposed to be a slave, after all. She shook her head: "It''s not fun that way. Come on, don''t be so uptight, tell me!" Her eyes sparkled... Swallowing hard... her beauty or presence was overwhelming, but thinking again¡­ "How the hell did she get in here?! Isn''t this place supposed to be the most protected in the empire¡­?" "Besides, you''re not my slave. I bought you as one, but you''re not entirely. After all, you don''t bear the slave mark. If you had it¡­ you''d be like a living doll¡­ not fun, and I don''t know why they enjoy using something so boring..." she lowered her gaze for a moment, then lifted it again. "I''ve noticed something different about you... but¡­ that doesn''t matter now. Tell me, do you want to accept the deal? My hand is starting to hurt," she frowned. "Wait! I''m not really her slave! But then why..." [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "I remember the seal of Lilith disappeared... when she gave me her ability. Does that mean I stopped being her slave at that moment? If that''s true, it means I''m actually a slave to the other sins..." I thought to myself... "My luck is definitely crap!" I cursed my misfortune again... "Am I really not your slave?" I asked hesitantly. I couldn''t understand this woman or what she wanted from me... "You''re not," she denied it quickly. "Remember the first day, if you had been my slave, you wouldn''t have been able to look me in the eye. Although something unusual happened that day¡­ it was the first time you raised your head, I don''t know what anomaly occurred, but something definitely did! I''m still investigating..." she muttered to herself as she lowered her hand. Trying to act normal¡­ and saying nothing with my expressions¡­ this was the most normal conversation I''d had with her, very doubtful and suspicious, but it was the only way I had to get what I needed. But if I told her it was really for my evolution¡­ would she start experimenting on me? After all, demons can''t evolve¡­ but¡­ clenching my fists¡­ "Why do you treat me like this? I can''t understand it," I couldn''t grasp why she treated me like trash the first time we met and now "normally." "Hmmm... well, as you probably know, you''re not a normal demon. You seem... to be a combination of a human and a demon... a pariah, in short, an abomination to the eyes of all living creatures in the three worlds, a disastrous mix between a man and a succubus. A being that should be killed." Chapter 57 - 57: A deal ¡ªHmmm... well, as you probably know, you''re not a normal demon. You seem... like a mix of human and demon... an outcast, in short, an abomination in the eyes of all living creatures in the three worlds, a disastrous blend between a man and a succubus. A being that should be killed. "A-what did you say?" My eyes widened from the mental shock... my hands quickly brushed over my body, and my breathing quickened a bit... "N-no deformities..." Calming down a little, I adjusted my train of thought... "An outcast?" I asked again, hoping I had misheard. "Yes, that''s what I said." Lilith tilted her head slightly and looked at me as if I were stupid, with a grim expression. "But how...?" "I don''t know, I have no idea why you were even born... You know what I mean, right?" Lilith chuckled slightly. "It''s biologically impossible, miraculously impossible, and everything that leads to impossible that you were born alive. A union between a demon and a human is both a divine and demonic punishment. But there were two people who ignored all the laws, and you were born..." Lilith paused for a few moments as if waiting for me to absorb everything she was saying. "It''s a miracle you were born alive, a miracle among miracles. Normally, with every such union, the baby or aberration of nature..." Looking at her more grimly: "Can you stop? It hurts... Alright?" I said seriously. She raised an eyebrow: "Excuse me, but that''s how they refer to your kind." She shrugged and continued, "I understand your parents abandoned you. In fact, it''s a bit funny¡ªthey were terrified that you were born alive... Your mother was about to kill you, but instead, she chose to sell you when you were five years old." "Perfect, just what I needed¡ªbesides being an outcast, my parents tried to kill me. Aren''t I the quintessential protagonist?" Mocking myself, I lowered my head a little. Talking about parents made me remember my parents on Earth... "Your parents are still alive, you know, doing their thing... shu, shu, shu. You get it, right?" Lilith looked at me amused, as if everything was funny to her. "I understand that most outcasts either go insane or die at birth..." Frowning... This was much more complicated than I had initially thought. I originally believed Arthur was just a simple demon... but there''s much more to it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, when I found you, as I said, I thought you were human. But what a surprise I got when I saw inside your essence¡ªhalf human and half demon. Clearly, the demonic essence is much stronger than the human one, but your human side is still there..." She lightly caressed her cheek. "I was thinking about killing you when I realized you were an outcast. You know, demons are utterly disgusted by such a creature... Just seeing you makes one want to gouge their eyes out..." "She''s doing this on purpose, right?" I asked myself... glaring darkly at Lilith. "Okay... I''ll stop, hahaha," she chuckled a bit. "After watching you for more than 10 years, I concluded that everything is due to your blue flame. I suppose its defect somehow completely suppresses your demonic essence, acting like an auto-seal that prevents you from exploding or going insane..." She smiled as she casually pulled out a teapot and two cups. She calmly poured whatever it was, but the liquid was black... "In reality, I sent you to this place because in the demon world, you were in danger. Well, it''s my house, isn''t it? My daughter, for some reason, is very attached to you. I suppose it''s because you two grew up together." She pursed her lips slightly. "But to everyone else, you''re a pest that needs to be exterminated..." "I wonder what they think... In the original timeline, I was killed... by the protagonist," thinking again to myself. "I deduced that the academy was the best place for you. Given your level, I also figured you''d manage to get in. If that hadn''t worked out, I would''ve locked you away in my domain," she lifted her cup of tea and brought it to her lips. "But it turned out my plans were a success," she nodded happily. Looking at her suspiciously... "So why did you tell me to keep an eye on Leslie and Evelyn?" I asked, eyeing the cup of tea Lilith had placed in my hands. "Could it be poison?" I couldn''t help but think it, as the liquid was seriously black and I could see something moving inside... "Well," she hesitated a bit and looked at me... "How do I put this... they''re seraphim from heaven, in short," she finally said. "Well, I didn''t expect her to say it outright... but she did. This only confirms that she knows about the seraphim... and she told me. It''s more than secret information; I don''t think she''s trying to deceive me... I know about them too," with quick thinking, I pretended to be surprised. "What are you talking about!?" I yelled in murmurs, my eyes wide with pure fear... She chuckled softly and shook her head. "Come on, you''re terrible at acting. I know you know, too," she took another sip of her tea, bringing it to her lips. "I can see it¡ªthere''s the essence of those creatures in your soul," she said calmly. I stayed silent for a while. Honestly, nothing surprises me anymore. Letting out a sigh, I muttered, "How the hell can you see through me? Give me some space," complaining a bit... "Well, for demons¡ªor better said, for the Seven Sins¡ªit''s easy to detect it. It can''t be helped; it''s an essence completely opposed to ours," she shrugged again. "What a nuisance," I murmured to myself... Lilith chuckled a little. "You know, what''s written in that book, as I said, was wrong. I was never with Lucifer. I was actually curious about the seven seraphim; the deal was based on them," she paused for a moment. "Do you want to know?" she asked with a seductive smile. Not letting myself be fooled, I asked, "What deal?" while I finally took a small sip of the black tea. "It tastes surprisingly good..." "Well, I''m quite curious. I can feel that you''ve gotten stronger, which leaves me speechless. I know that outcasts can never become strong, even worse than cockroaches," she said. "Here we go again..." I looked at her in silence. "I want you to tell me how you did it and about the items you need. That''s the deal. Quite beneficial for you, and I''ll take you with me to the demon world," she said as she swirled the cup, raising her hand with a smile. Her red lips parted: "Do we have a deal?" Chapter 58 - 58: His masterpiece "I want you to tell me how you did it and what objects you need. That''s the deal. It''s very beneficial for you, and I''ll take you with me to the demon world," she said while spinning the cup and raising her hand with a smile. Her red lips parted. "Do we have a deal?" Hesitating for a few moments... I finally decided to accept. Raising my hand, I intertwined it with Lilith''s, which, by the way, was very soft to the touch. She clearly looked happy and nodded: "Deals between demons are pacts. Normally, the one with the stronger soul has more control over the terms, but that doesn''t apply to me¡ªit''s boring. So I made it 50/50 to keep things even," she said as she lowered her hand. She''s right; pacts between demons are much stronger than any other in the empire. Every word spoken before forming a contract is etched into our souls, along with the conditions and equivalent exchange that forms when the deal is made on equal terms. But as she said, in this case, my poor soul would never be able to compete with hers... It''s worth noting that I didn''t know much about this. All I knew was about contracts between demons and humans. "You see, since I initiated the contract, I''ll start... but before that, do you know who Lucifer is?" Lilith asked as she suddenly pulled out some cookies and warm milk. I eyed her ring with envy... a dimensional ring, very useful from what I''ve seen so far. Redirecting my thoughts to her question... Lucifer is known as the demon king in this world, but curiously, he never made an appearance throughout history. He titled himself the king of all demons and of hell itself, yet he never appeared or was mentioned in any records, so ultimately, I know nothing about him. Now I''m curious. Shaking my head: "I have no idea," I said honestly. "Hehehe," Lilith let out a small laugh. She glanced at the cookies on the desk: "Lucifer was the most beautiful and powerful of all angels, radiating more light than any other. His beauty in the heavens and his immense power were unmatched. He was also known as: [The Morning Star]. He was brilliant and intelligent... He would be the seal of perfection, full of wisdom and beauty... All the angels admired and respected him. Certainly, Lucifer was God''s most beautiful creation," Lilith''s eyes gleamed. "His masterpiece." "That was the Angel Lucifer, the closest to God''s throne, almost His equal, and His most beautiful creation," she said with a smile. A bit confused, I asked, "Wait, isn''t God supposed to be female?" "Male or female doesn''t matter. In the end, they hold the title of God," Lilith shrugged. Now that she mentioned it... a thought ran through my mind. At the moment I received the system... "God of Chaos" was the title... S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be Lucifer? Based on what Lilith just said, it could be very real... I furrowed my brow slightly. "Lucifer, being the most perfect being, almost equal to God, was proud of it. That pride turned into arrogance, and eventually into envy¡ªenvy of God, envy of His power, and envy of His position. Well, that''s how humans tell it, after all. Demons are always the bad guys, and angels are the good guys," Lilith took another bite of a cookie. "Light and darkness¡ªone can''t exist without the other. But darkness represents fear and despair, while light represents joy and hope. Two sides of the same coin..." she shook her head. Looking up, she raised her head and smiled: "As I said, Lucifer and I made a deal. The deal was basically about information regarding the seraphim¡ªyou know, huge eyes with multiple wings around them. Very, how should I say it... abnormal? Well, heaven''s business..." "The seven seraphim are calamities for demons, high-level angels just below God Himself. There are seven of them, each representing the opposite of something. For example, the seraph of purity is my counterpart¡ªlust. The deal consisted of information, that''s it. After our conversation, he simply disappeared... and that''s all from me. Well, I keep an eye on them because I don''t want them to wake up. It''d be a complete headache dealing with them, especially considering the other sins don''t care much," Lilith furrowed her brow with frustration. "Then why don''t you kill them?" I asked curiously, seeing how she can come and go as she pleases. It doesn''t seem very difficult for her to achieve: "Impossible," she shook her head. "I can''t touch a Nephilim," she shook her head again. "There are rules set by both sides, just as they can''t touch you." "What''s a Nephilim?" I asked, frowning. "It''s the union of an angel and a human... like you, demon and human. Both are outcasts, but angels see Nephilim in a good light. After all, these beings are vessels for the seraphim..." she said calmly. "So they''re like me?" I raised an eyebrow. I didn''t know that at all! Damn, I''m learning a lot in this conversation... "Well, what did you expect? A normal human can''t be an adequate vessel for a seraph. After countless experiments, it was the only viable option..." reflecting on her words: "But how...?" "Well... it''s a bit murky, hehehe" she laughed to herself: ''Since it''s the union of an angel and a human clearly the angel must be a man, he takes the form of the woman''s husband and basically fucks her, hehehehehehehehehe'' she couldn''t hold in much more laughter...:" Once the blessing is placed inside the woman''s womb they leave, the woman and the man will not feel any anomaly after all the man was put to sleep, in his dream he dreamt that he was fucking his wife, but in reality he was cheating on her... see? Angels are much worse than us!" she folded her arms which made her bulging chest bulge out much more... looking clearly disgusted.... "...Damn the worst fate of all!" Cursing silently, I pray silently for those poor seven men.... Chapter 59 - 59: Library "... Damn the worst fate of all!" Cursing silently, I pray quietly for those poor seven men... Lilith chuckles softly, "Well, that''s all from me, as you can feel, I''m being quite sincere¡ªa fair deal." She pulled out some candies from nowhere and popped them into her mouth. "It''s impressive; as far as I can tell, she loves sweets, she never stops eating them," I reflected to myself. But thinking about her words, I lightly touched my chest... the contract hasn''t been tainted, still blood-red like before. If Lilith''s words had been lies, the contract would have stained white. "Well, here we go..." What I basically need is... hesitating a bit... "Your essence." That sounds so strange! It could be taken in a very twisted way... Lilith blinked a couple of times, slowly put the candies down, and adjusted herself a bit, pursing her lips slightly, "What else do you need?" she asked. "One drop from a vampire of progenitor blood, two Black Blood Flowers, 20 milliliters of corrupt water¡ªthose are the materials I need." I can''t lie; she would figure it out quickly, and it would be disrespectful to her sincerity, so for now, being honest is best. Lilith nodded slightly, tilting her head, "Why do you need them? The materials are remarkable, especially the Black Blood Flower and the corrupt water¡ªthey are unique because they''re difficult to find and rare, only found in places of death. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But undoubtedly, the most precious is the drop from a progenitor vampire¡­ Why do you want them?" Lilith''s eyes gleamed intensely as if she was dying of curiosity; she even looked like a child: "It''s for evolving..." I finally said it. Lilith''s eyes widened, unconsciously picking up a candy from the desk and popping it into her mouth. "When you say evolve, you mean..." "To become a lesser demon..." I confirmed her suspicions. She grabbed another candy... "How did you manage that? Hybrids between humans and demons are cursed by birth, incapable of becoming strong¡ªthey''re born dead, mad, or completely useless... but... my essence? Are you serious?" Lilith asked again, wide-eyed, "You don''t want to just throw me on a bed, right? We were talking about Sn... Snuu??" She held her cheeks and blushed slightly, "Bold..." she said sweetly. "Stop pretending! It''s clear you''re mocking me!" I glared darkly at her... She''s so dangerous¡ªher charm is out of this world! If I weren''t mentally strong, I would have fallen at her feet... In fact, I don''t even know why she doesn''t affect me, not even Emilia''s unique ability affects me... thinking about that for later... "Tsk, boring," Lilith pouted. "Fine, I''ll help you with that, but about the progenitor vampire''s drop, you''ll have to handle that yourself. I can''t force that person to give you a drop; you''ll have to talk to her," Lilith said, her eyes serious. "It''s a bit annoying... Why can''t you help me with that? Wasn''t that part of the deal?" I asked in frustration. "Understand, you get along much better with her," she shrugged. "It will be much easier than you think... I hope..." Lilith muttered those last words with uncertainty. "You don''t inspire confidence at all, damn it," I muttered to myself... "Do I know a progenitor-blooded vampire?" I have no idea... "Damn, the downside of not inheriting the original''s memories, I didn''t think it would be this annoying, but if she says it''s easier to talk for myself, I''ll believe it for now. I don''t have many options either," after a quick reflection... "Alright, I''ll take care of it," I nodded. Lilith pulled out some kind of lollipop from nowhere, "Good, you answered my first question. I''m very curious to know how you''re so sure about the materials... Also, you seem very confident, knowing that all those materials could instantly kill you, make you explode, drive you mad, or turn you into an abomination... I''m so excited! Which result will be the right one..." She bit into the lollipop without realizing... "Oh..." upon noticing, she looked sad... After a moment of silence, "How can you become stronger?" she asked, her eyes sparkling. This was her second and final question: "Well, let''s just say I have a blessing," I replied truthfully. The system is a blessing... there''s no lie in that. Lilith remained silent for a few moments... "I see..." she nodded. "That blessing must have told you the materials to evolve, right?" raising an eyebrow. "Yes," I nodded, there''s no point in lying; it''s very obvious... She remained silent again... "Alright, the contract is fulfilled... well, halfway," she shook her head, "Today... is it Friday?" she asked, a bit confused. "It is," I confirmed. "Good, then I''ll come for you tonight to go to the demonic realm, see you!" After saying that, her body vanished into thin air. Looking silently at the chair where she had been sitting seconds ago... I slowly stood up, picking up the book that had been on the desk. I placed it back in the open space of the shelf where it belonged, cleaning up the crumbs and leaving the place spotless... After a few moments, I left the library... Upon exiting the building, I blankly stared at Leslie and Evelyn... "..." "What are you doing here?" Leslie glared intensely at Evelyn, baring her teeth like a cat... Evelyn looked at her silently... She slowly moved her hand toward one of her pockets and pulled out what seemed to be a piece of bread... "Waiting for Arthur, like you," she said, tilting her head slightly, looking at Leslie. "Eh..." Leslie''s body froze for a moment before her cheeks turned a bit red: "Hmmm," she adjusted her voice, "Yes, I was supposed to be alone! You know..." she hesitated a bit at the end. "Why?" Evelyn tilted her head further... "Because I''m his friend! Yes! His best friend!" Leslie said, puffing out her chest with pride, looking at the sky. "But I''m his friend too. We''re all friends," Evelyn said calmly as she sat on the ground and began eating the bread in her hand. Leslie''s body froze, and she dropped her arms... She stayed silent for a moment... then slowly sat beside Evelyn... "I guess you''re right," she muttered to herself, frowning. "They''re oddly peculiar; well, the strangest is Evelyn, but somehow, they get along better than before," I thought to myself as I approached them. "Shall we go?" I asked with a smile. They both lifted their heads and nodded with bright faces. "Yes." Chapter 60 - 60: Exit "I''m hungry," Evelyn mentioned once again as she swung her legs, slightly swaying her head from side to side with a rather comfortable expression. Right behind her was... *Sniff... sniff...* like a cockroach enjoying a grand feast, rolling around on my bed ¡ª on *my* bed, mind you, an important detail to note. She wrapped herself in my sheets, her eyes glinting sinisterly. "It smells like Arthur..." she murmured strange things. I let her do whatever she wanted ¡ª if she''s happy, I suppose it''s fine. Shifting my gaze back to Evelyn... she''s the more normal one, I guess. She just asks for food and is content. Thinking for a moment, I walk over to my fridge. Looking inside, "There are ingredients to make something." Luckily, I can cook ¡ª one of the advantages of living alone. Turning back to Evelyn: "Anything in particular?" I ask while putting on an apron. Evelyn tilted her head and thought for a moment. "No, anything will do," she nodded, her eyes brightening a bit, seemingly excited. I considered asking Leslie, but... better not interrupt her. Nodding in agreement, I said, "Leave it to me." "Okay, I''ll wait," Evelyn replied, glancing around. Ignoring the fact that I currently had two beautiful young women in my room... now that I think about it, this is the first time I''ve had female company in my room, and here I am cooking... Chuckling silently at the absurdity of the situation, I shook my head and sighed, gathering five eggs and some vegetables. After a few minutes... "Dinner is ready!" I called out, satisfied as I looked at the three plates on the table. I heard footsteps heading in my direction... though the room wasn''t that big. The first to arrive, of course, was Evelyn. It would be an insult for a food fanatic like her to be late. She stared at the plate in front of her with shining eyes, quickly sitting down but not touching the food. Leslie arrived right after, bouncing slightly... because she was still wrapped in my sheets. Smiling, she took a seat. By the way, all three of us were still wearing our academy uniforms. Sitting down as well, I said, "Let''s eat," and with my approval, we dug into the food. What I made was simple: scrambled eggs with bread stuffed with cheese, accompanied by a cup of coffee. It was delicious. **** "What are you doing this weekend?" Leslie asked while wrapping herself tighter in the sheets, frowning slightly... How to explain this... "I''m going somewhere... let''s say I''m visiting my parents." Parents who sold me into slavery... pretty sad, really. Consoling myself... "I want to go too!" Leslie immediately declared, just as I had expected. "Hmm?" Evelyn lifted her head from one of the couches, her eyes opening. She stared at me intently. "I want to go too," she added. "Well, this got complicated," I thought to myself. Both of them want to come with me. There''s no way I can take them to the demon world, being vessels of seraphim. Like Lilith mentioned, only the Seven Sins can sense such a presence, and I don''t even want to imagine what would happen if all six surrounded Lilith''s house. It would be complete chaos. So, it''s a definite no. I don''t want more problems. Frowning slightly, I said, "I can''t take you with me..." "But why...?" Leslie''s eyes dimmed, clearly disappointed. "Huh?" Evelyn tilted her head, seemingly asking for an explanation. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t take you because..." How should I put it? Thinking for a moment: "It''s personal, family-related." That was the best excuse I could come up with. "But..." raising a finger, "I know you''ll somehow find a way to follow me," I thought to myself, glancing around. "You can stay in my room," I said with a smile. I think that''s a fair trade. The two remained silent, exchanging glances. "Deal, but... you''ll be back by Monday, right?" Leslie was the first to speak. "Of course, I''ll be back by Monday. I wouldn''t want to miss a day of class with the annoying professor..." obviously referring to Emilia, and we are technically still punished. "When are you leaving?" Evelyn asked another question. Well, that''s another issue... "Tonight," I said, watching as the blanket of darkness fell. I suppose Lilith will show up in a few minutes, or maybe... she''s already watching. She''s a big stalker. "Isn''t it dangerous?" Leslie furrowed her brow, clearly concerned. "Mm-hm," Evelyn nodded, adding, "You''re weak." She said it without hesitation or consideration for my feelings. Very direct! It felt like a dagger stabbed my heart. I almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "Don''t worry about it, and I assure you, I''m not weak!" I said, glaring darkly at Evelyn. She tilted her head. "You''re lying. You''re weak. I could crush you easily." Sometimes she says terrifying things... but looking at myself... "Well, compared to her... I suppose she''s right," I thought while twisting my lips slightly. "Don''t worry about it," was all I could manage, and silence followed. I stared out the window; there wasn''t much more we could do to pass the time. Evelyn was half-asleep, Leslie was still squirming on my bed, and I was feeling comfortable in the chair. In the quiet, the three of us let time flow on its own. After a while, Evelyn finally fell asleep, moving to the bed before closing her eyes. Beside her, Leslie also stopped moving and drifted off. "Hmmm." Stroking my chin, I admired the beautiful scene before me. "Impressive, right?" A voice came from behind me. "Don''t you feel the urge to throw yourself at them, to take everything sacred from their bodies, cover them in your essence, and make them yours? Aren''t you a man?" Lilith mocked me. Turning towards her, I gave her a meaningful look. "Do you think I''m some kind of sex-crazed beast?" Crossing my arms with a grin, I added, "I have limits, you know. I''m an exemplary man," I said with pride. Lilith stared at me in silence. "Even from here, I can sense the impulses you''re suppressing with all your might. You can''t fool the embodiment of lust," she said, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "Well, that didn''t go as planned either." I frowned and glanced at the two beautiful young women again. "I don''t think there''s a man alive who could resist this..." Sighing to myself, I shrugged. "Shall we go?" I asked her. "Of course," Lilith nodded, and with a snap of her fingers, the world around us distorted... Chapter 61 - 61: Arriving in hell "What are we doing in this place?" I asked the air, glancing around at my surroundings¡ªor at least trying to, since it was dark. I could barely see anything, practically blind. The only light illuminating the place was a small lamp in my hand, which had a chain wrapped around my wrist, gently swinging from side to side. With the dim light that barely reached my eyes, I looked down at my feet and saw there were small steps leading downward. Beyond them, there was nothing but silent darkness... The problem was that we had been walking for nearly two hours, and I had the feeling we were descending in circles. I even started to think we were walking in loops. I glanced at the grand figure beside me... Lilith had a soft smile on her lips. Unlike me, she didn''t carry a lamp, which made it seem like she could see in the darkness of this place¡ªor cave, since it felt more like a cave... "Haven''t they told you? To go to hell, you must descend into the depths of the world," she said with a laugh. "This is a path I created myself. We could go straight there, of course, but I''m showing you the way you can use whenever you want to go to the world of demons. All you need to do is walk and follow the path." She raised her hand slightly, and a small red flame rose above us, settling in the middle of this enormous hole. The light intensified slightly... For the first time, I looked around. The rock was a matte black, with no hint of shine. And sure enough, the walls revealed a path that both descended and ascended, spiraling up and down... But without a doubt, the most curious thing was what lay at the bottom... Lowering my head a bit, I muttered in surprise, "A massive door..." Right at the very bottom was a huge, circular gate. It had a symbol on it, with pink lines twisting into some kind of strange, disfigured design... it seemed... I frowned... Around the gate, small pink flames flickered out. "Your symbol is..." I glanced at Lilith. She raised an eyebrow. "Two pairs of horns in the shape of a heart. You can''t see it properly because you''re in the wrong position," she said simply. "Well, now that you''ve seen it, it''s time to reach the end." She snapped her fingers again. In seconds, we found ourselves standing above the door. Lilith looked at the door. "I made it myself, so no demon besides me and a few important people can use it. It''s a teleport or a seal, same difference. What''s important is that it was created by my own magic. To activate it, all you need to do is release your ability. In your case, just use the skill I gave you, and you can open the door." As she spoke, she extended her arms, and the flames coming from the small cracks around the gate rose and surrounded her. The symbol on the floor lit up, and the door slowly began to disappear... Looking down... all I could see was a faintly red sky... "Be careful crossing," Lilith said with a smile before she floated and passed through the gate... Hesitating for a few moments, I cautiously stuck my head out... looking at the place. "Are we...?" My eyes widened. "I didn''t know you had that kind of hobby," hearing Lilith''s voice, I raised my head. "Nice view," I thought to myself... Somehow, I managed to glance under Lilith''s skirt, though of course, it was completely accidental... "Gotta enjoy life," I muttered emptily as I surveyed the strange place¡ªor rather, the strange situation. I was looking at everything from below. How to explain it? From my position, I could see the foundations of the buildings... and when I looked up, I saw the sky and the rest of the structures. It strangely reminded me of a movie I''d seen on Earth. What was it called...? "As above, so below..." "Are you going to stay there staring?" Lilith interrupted my train of thought. "Give me a moment," I replied. "Well, the best way to get down..." Frowning, I let myself fall... Bang! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hit my head slightly... "Damn..." I muttered, rubbing my sore spots as I stood up. "Welcome back to the world of demons, also known as hell," Lilith looked around. "Welcome to my city, the City of Lust," she finally finished her introduction. Glancing around... "It''s not that different from the human empire''s cities..." The only real difference was the red moon and the reddish sky. Otherwise, the buildings were all dark-colored... and, "Real demons..." I muttered, looking down. By the way, it hit me just then that we were standing on what seemed to be a tall building, like a balcony, with a brick street below us... The demons... These particular ones had slightly red or somewhat black skin, and some of them had brightly colored eyes, but none of them had horns on their heads... "The horns are...?" I asked Lilith. "Horns are a symbol of status and lineage. For us, they are a point of pride. Any demon with horns on their head means they are of high rank. Of course, the longer and larger the horns, the stronger they are." Lilith pointed to the horns on her head. "Mine are black with red, but they are dimmed. Normally, they are pink¡ªthe color pink is essentially the essence of my soul, my representation, and rank in hell." After finishing her explanation, she turned around. "Come with me," she said... Reflecting on her words, I touched my own head. "Well, it''s impossible for me to have horns," I thought, following Lilith''s steps. "Right now, we are in the depths of my domain, my home. We need to get out," Lilith walked calmly through the hallways, which were only lit by candles. We walked in silence for a few more minutes until we finally arrived at a door. Lilith extended her hands, and the door opened... "Welcome back, Miss Lilith." A soft voice greeted us, followed by another, and another... Stepping aside... what I saw were five women in a straight line to the right and five to the left, all dressed in maid outfits, with small horns on their heads... and small tails protruding from behind them... "Succubi?" I thought to myself. Chapter 62 - 62: Has arrived The maids lowered their heads slightly and greeted respectfully. It must be said that each one of them had an impressive beauty, in addition to having great figures, all of them, without exception... With their heads bowed, they didn''t dare to look up. Lilith looked at her maids, who were in charge of keeping her house clean, and gave a warm smile: "I''m back, you can raise your heads." With her words, the succubi lifted their heads, their gazes fixed on Lilith, but they didn''t dare look her in the eyes. They didn''t even glance at me, remaining still as if waiting for Lilith''s orders. "Our guest is Arthur, you already know him. Treat him well," Lilith said while looking at all of them. The succubi nodded: "We will take care of it," they said in unison. "They will treat you well. I have a few things to attend to, if you''ll excuse me." Lilith smiled and disappeared in front of my eyes. "Please follow me," one of the succubi approached and slightly lowered her head. The others stepped aside, each of them disappearing down different hallways of the castle. The only one who stayed was a succubus with black hair and yellowish-black eyes. Her presence was very seductive, but her expression was serious. Her eyes never wavered, nor did her voice¡ªit was simply her presence, one could say, very professional. "All right," I said. It''s not like I had many other options. I''m a bit tired and need some time to think things over. She nodded and turned around. My eyes drifted to her tail, which swayed as I followed her. It was just curiosity, I swear. I understand that succubi are known as dream demons, and this woman''s tail was a reddish color, less than a meter long... Frowning... I don''t know what the hell I''m doing looking at a succubus''s tail... You can see many different ones, but I definitely feel like what I''m doing is wrong... Putting that aside, my eyes wandered around the place. When I first arrived, we were in some sort of rotunda, and right in front were two large staircases, each leading in opposite directions. We were walking up one of them, heading to the right, and I have to admit, this place is incredibly beautiful, both in decoration and cleanliness¡ªeverything is impeccably pristine... or maybe it''s just because it''s my first time being in a place this grand for my own mind... Climbing the stairs, we took one of the hallways, which had a kind of statue of a woman with some roses embedded in it, giving a somewhat sinister image. The woman said nothing and focused on walking, so I did the same. After passing countless rooms, we arrived at one with two large doors, made of wood with some dull, shiny metals. The woman turned around and slightly lowered her head: "My name is Mia," she introduced herself and pulled out a small bell. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ring the bell. I''ll be at your service in seconds." Leaving the bell in my hands: "This is the key to the room. In a few minutes, I''ll bring you something to eat." "Thank you for your service," I thanked her... She opened her eyes a bit and nodded... Watching her disappear into the hallways... "Honestly, I felt very comfortable..." From the moment I arrived, I felt completely welcomed... comfortable, as if I were at home. Considering I was supposed to have been in this place for years, that feeling hasn''t faded. Placing the key, a small sound came from the door, which opened automatically... "This is something else..." I murmured to myself... The room literally looked like it was designed for the king of a kingdom... ***** "This is so boring, come on, Slyv..." A woman with red eyes frowned while her head rested on a couch, looking frustrated at her friend... "Shut up for a moment, I almost have it..." Slyv muttered, clenching her small fist tightly... Her pink eyes shone intensely as she hid, looking towards a particular place... "Are you seriously doing this... I don''t think that idiot will fall for it so easily, you know... He can''t fall for the same trick twice!" Violeta murmured in disgust and stood next to her friend. Her beautiful eyes were a strange shade of red, specifically her pupils, which were vertically shaped like a dragon''s eyes. Her name was Violeta Cain, a vampire. She looked at the young man walking down the hallway: "I don''t think he''s that dumb..." she murmured again... Slyv raised an eyebrow and looked at her friend: "You think?" she asked mockingly... Violeta''s eyes turned dark: "Damn it, I can''t believe that idiot is my brother," she said disappointedly, watching as her brother''s eyes glowed intensely... "He''s definitely going to fall for it, he''s so stupid!" Slyv chuckled, moving her slender fingers... "I''m going to kill him one day, he only brings me shame," Violeta muttered sinisterly to herself, her eyes glowing as she moved her fingers too, glancing at Slyv out of the corner of her eye. She shook her head and finally gave up... "You definitely should kill him. He''s nothing but a damned stalker, he won''t leave me alone! If you don''t, I''ll do it myself," Slyv said to her friend... "What can I do? That thick head doesn''t understand in the slightest, no matter how hard I hit him, he still doesn''t learn," Violeta continued moving her fingers, a line of dark blood flowing from them... "He''s so sick, he even represses me..." Slyv moved her fingers, controlling a small glass vial containing what seemed to be a pale pink liquid... "This is fun," she changed her mood, moving the vial that Violeta''s foolish brother desperately tried to grab... "Well, for me, it''s no fun. There are much more entertaining ways to have fun¡ªlike playing with that idiot. We could go kill some demons, for example," Violeta blinked slightly as she felt a presence behind her... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you doing here, mother?" Slyv, without turning around, sensed that the presence was her mother... Lilith remained silent, looking at what the two girls were doing... Upon realizing what was happening, she let out a small chuckle... "He''s here," she said before disappearing again... Chapter 63 - 63: First meeting "Well, I definitely wasn''t expecting this..." Thinking to myself, I frowned as I looked at the chains attached to my wrists. Literally, both of my arms were stretched out to the upper corners of the bed. Reflecting on my strange and rather tight situation, the last thing I remember is that I was eating after arriving at my room in this castle. A few minutes later, Mia arrived with a tray full of food. Since I was starving, I devoured it all¡ªit was delicious. To drink, there was a glass of what seemed to be juice and another of water. Moments later, I fell asleep, and now, to my great surprise, I find myself with my limbs bound by small chains. "..." Rolling my eyes, I muttered, "I wasn''t expecting any of this," while looking around. "One, two, three... counting all ten succubi, these are the same maids that welcomed Lilith. Right now, all of them are inside my quarters..." Thinking to myself, I stared at the ceiling. "For some reason..." frowning, "I''m really calm," considering that this situation could clearly be called a kidnapping. Looking back at them, their eyes weren''t serious; quite the opposite, they were clouded, and at the same time, their faces were a little flushed... there was a somewhat intoxicating scent filling the room. "Are you going to... violate me?" My eyes widened. I thought this situation seemed oddly familiar. "There''s no way I can handle ten at once!" Wait, what the hell am I thinking?! My expression darkened. I was definitely drugged. I wouldn''t be complaining much, but... I have a bad feeling about this. Trying to break the chains... and realizing it''s useless, I felt my mouth go dry. "Come on, ladies... let''s calm down a little..." trying to act as normal as possible. "He''s become much more muscular..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... "His skin is so pale..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... "All of us at once?" Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... "Miss Lilith told us to treat him well..." Murmur... Murmur... Murmur... Listening to their conversation... it was true that Lilith told them to treat me well, but I never expected this kind of treatment. Looking at my bare chest... Well, it''s true my body has improved slightly with my stats increase, but it''s nothing out of this world, in my opinion... Glancing back at the ten women... they''re all very seductive¡ªwhat a terrifying power... "Are you all having fun?" A voice sounded right behind my head... I tried to see who it was, but all I could see was pink hair falling like a waterfall. "Oh, Miss Slyv, welcome," the succubi maids lowered their heads and greeted her. "Hmm! Hmm! I see! You were trying to have fun! Naughty girls!" Slyv gave a mischievous smile and grinned playfully. "But what a shame! You won''t be able to now, he''s mine!" She pointed to the door, and I saw her pale arm gesturing towards it... The ten succubi pouted and left, somewhat annoyed. "Well, somehow I''ve been saved..." I know that succubi can absorb a man''s vitality... and I''m barely a year old. Still, the feeling of safety never appeared¡ªthings just got more dangerous... "Oh, this is fun..." Another voice sounded directly above me. Looking up, a pair of blood-red eyes with black vertical pupils stared intently at me... Her face was so close that I could feel the heat of her breath... "You''re way too close!" The woman called Slyv pouted and crossed her arms. "Give me some space, will you? I need to eat..." "Whoa! Hold on a second!" I shouted, watching as she opened her mouth... A chill ran down my spine as I saw those sharp teeth aimed at my neck. I felt death flash before my eyes... She stopped and raised an eyebrow, shaking her head slightly. She lifted her upper body, and I felt the pressure of her hips pushing down on me even harder. Her red lips curled into a smile, and she looked forward. The pink-haired woman moved her head... and as she did, mine moved too, my eyes locking onto hers¡ªalso pink. "Oh, she refused," she murmured to herself... Her eyes glinted as she looked at the woman in front. "I feel like I''m caught between two great predators!" Sweating coldly... I stayed silent, listening... "What do you think, Violeta?" Slyv asked her friend. "Well, I''m hungry, I''m tired of eating that bland blood... That''s first and foremost. Second, this is fun, way better than before," she smiled and licked her lips. "Hmm... should we take off his chains? Or maybe leave him like this?" Slyv commented while holding the chains in her hands... "Let''s do it," Violeta agreed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rubbing my wrists, I thanked them mentally for releasing me. Still, the same feeling of familiarity lingered, but I don''t know them at all. Plus... the way the woman named Violeta is looking at me¡ªit''s like she sees something delicious... Clearing my throat: "Uhh, hi," I said, figuring it was best to act like I knew them... "Lilith was right, it seems he has amnesia... He doesn''t remember us," Violeta stroked her cheeks. "Damn, I knew it¡­" Cursing Lilith mentally... I scratched my head. "Well... she''s right, I''ve forgotten a few things," there was no use hiding it anymore... "He''s trying to trick us, hehe," Slyv chuckled to herself. She and Violeta talked for a few minutes with their mother while eating some sweets in Violeta''s room. During that conversation, Lilith mentioned Arthur''s anomaly and also told them to treat him better. At first, they were doubtful but ultimately decided to listen to their mother since she spoke with a serious look. Slyv glanced at Arthur, recalling the good memories she had with him. Essentially, they grew up together along with Violeta. Of course, the social classes were worlds apart¡ªthey treated Arthur more like a toy. But looking at him now, he was very different. She remembered his body being much thinner, and now he was a bit more toned and had grown taller... She glanced at Violeta secretly, and the two nodded. "Well, this is quite uncomfortable..." thinking to myself... I adjusted my shirt, but even so, slowly backing away... Something''s going to happen! A bad feeling... "You''re coming with us!" Slyv said with a radiant smile... Her mother had also mentioned a few things Arthur needed... Chapter 64 - 64: They know "I think it''s in this place..." Slyv pursed her lips, looking around. She had her hands on her hips, then moved a bit, turning around to look back. She glanced at Violeta and shifted her eyes... Violeta also carefully examined the enormous entrance of the cave in front of us. She pursed her lips, "According to Lilith''s words, this is indeed the place, but..." she bit her lip a little, "I never imagined it would be here." She sighed, shaking her head, and looked at Arthur with her characteristic smile: "You can''t see anything, can you?" she asked as she moved closer. Arthur looked at her intently... and shook his head. "I can''t see anything. And where are we?" he asked suspiciously. A few moments ago, he had been in his room about to be violated by ten beautiful succubi, only to be kidnapped again by two even more dangerous women, who dragged him around like a doll without asking a single question. A pair of arms, white as snow, veins visible beneath Violeta''s skin, appeared. At that moment, I came to understand she was a vampire. She passed her head near my neck, taking a deep sniff... I couldn''t deny it felt good, though Slyv''s fierce gaze was drilling into my head... Violeta''s scent was oddly attractive to me. "May I bite you a little? I''m very hungry," her small voice was like a temptation from the devil himself... As soon as I heard those words, a slight tingling sensation spread through my neck. "I''m still here... I haven''t left yet!" Slyv stomped her foot, annoyed, pouting and crossing her arms. She turned her head slightly, "You were in the depths of my mother''s city, in the Abyssal Cave of Sabial... the place where the flower and water you''re seeking are found," she said as she stepped down from the rock she had been sitting on. "Are you two going to help me?" I asked, eyes widening in surprise... Honestly, I expected Lilith to help me, not them, but... looking at Slyv''s smile... and as Violeta''s embrace tightened: "Clearly, it''s not for free. You know we want something from you, and in exchange, we''ll help you with what you need," Violeta whispered in my ear. A shiver ran down my spine... but the upside of all this was that I could already imagine what Violeta wanted from me. What I didn''t understand was why she wanted hybrid blood ¡ª wasn''t it supposed to be disgusting? On the other hand, I didn''t have much choice. It seemed Lilith had entrusted me to the two of them... As long as I got what I needed, it would be fine... or at least I hoped so. "Alright." I nodded, and Slyv''s eyes gleamed mysteriously, while Violeta released me from her embrace... She gazed at the dark void in front of us: "How do we get down?" I asked, as I couldn''t see any way down... "Flying," Violeta was the one who responded, and at that moment, four pairs of wings emerged from her back... black wings, resembling those of a bat, but with the clear difference that thick veins ran through them, and instead of a membrane, rivers of black blood flowed... By the way, her wings were over 4 meters long... more than twice her size, yet strangely beautiful, though a bit grotesque. Violeta smiled proudly, showing her four wings... With a small jump, she extended her hand, and as our hands intertwined, she said with a sweet smile, "This will be fun." **** "Hey, Lilith, why did you bring him back again?" A hollow voice sounded in front of Lilith. She raised her head, adjusted the glasses on her face, set down the pencil in her hand, and with her other hand, grabbed a cup by the ear, bringing it to her lips and nodding slightly. "Wait, does that taste good?" the hollow voice sounded again, this time with a hint of curiosity. Lilith smiled and made another cup appear... She gently poured the black waters into it: "Do you want to try it?" she asked, extending the cup of tea. "Of course, I will." The hollow voice echoed again from the darkness of her office. The cup in Lilith''s hands vanished completely... *Crunch... Crunch... Crunch... Crunch...* "You''re only supposed to drink the liquid... not eat the porcelain cup as well," Lilith frowned and shook her head... She looked ahead, and in the middle of the darkness, the only thing visible was a completely white, circular hole, which appeared each time the hollow voice spoke. "Hmmm... hmmm... hmmm..." strange sounds came from the darkness, as if savoring the tea... "It tastes like nothing," the hollow voice spoke again, sad and somewhat desperate... "Someday, you''ll be able to fill your emptiness," Lilith said as she stood up. She approached the darkness where the hollow voice came from, squatted down, and looked at the little girl in front of her... "Don''t eat it, alright?" she said with a smile. The little girl raised her head, revealing her completely white eyes... She put one of her fingers to her lips, "But I can sense it. He would taste so good," the girl frowned and bit her lips... "You can''t have him. He''s mine. He belongs to me," Lilith reiterated. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl in front of Lilith appeared to be about 10 years old. Her eyes, like her hair, were completely white... her skin, too, was pale gray. She wore a black dress that covered her body, and even though everything about her was white, she couldn''t be seen in the darkness ¡ª it was as if her whiteness didn''t affect the shadows at all. She opened her mouth... revealing a void: "But I''m so hungry," she pointed to her mouth and gave a pitiful look. "At least a hand..." she murmured to herself. Lilith smiled and stroked the girl''s head: "You can''t touch him," she repeated... The girl closed her mouth: "Everyone knows, they know he''s here. What will you do, Lilith? Can you protect him from all of us?" the girl asked as she sat on the floor, raising her head with a small smile, "Everyone wants a part of him, even you do." Chapter 65 - 65: Sin of gluttony The girl closed her mouth. "Everyone knows, they know he''s here. What will you do, Lilith? Can you protect him from all of us?" the girl asked as she sat on the floor, lifting her head with a small smile. "Everyone wants a piece of him, even you." The girl put on an adorable smile, walked calmly to the chair, and sat down carelessly. "I want to know why you''re trying so hard to protect him. You weren''t like this before¡­ Did you change because of that boy? That would be very interesting to investigate. Of course, for me, it''s quite the opposite. In the end, the only thing I care about is filling the void of my existence." The girl frowned, eyeing the teapot, and in one gulp, devoured everything on Lilith''s desk. On her side, Lilith impassively watched the girl''s actions. The girl in her office was one of the Seven Deadly Sins, the sin of Gluttony. She pursed her lips. "I didn''t expect them to find out so quickly," she thought, that idea echoing in her mind. Lilith walked toward her seat, sat down, and looked at the mess caused by Gluttony. "Tell me, Lilith... Why did you bring him back?" Gluttony asked again, clearly very interested in why that smart woman had brought the young man back to Hell. Lilith looked at her deeply. "Nothing in particular. He had some things that could only be found in Hell. Once he finds them, he''ll return to the human world." "Human world..." Gluttony muttered to herself, lowering her gaze a bit. "Envy will definitely go after him. I would like to go too, but... I don''t want to ruin my relationship with you. It''s complicated enough..." Her eyes darkened. Raising her gaze again, she continued, "What''s so good about the human world? You''re always leaving Hell. When I left, I ate a few humans¡­ they''re disgusting, especially those believers from that church." Gluttony made a face of disgust and stuck out her tongue slightly. "Why do you say Envy will go after him?" Lilith ignored most of Gluttony''s words but raised an eyebrow at her confidence regarding an attack from Envy. Gluttony gave a knowing look. "Envy, the sin of envy, you know how he is, and you know what he thinks of you and everyone else. But especially you..." Lilith clicked her tongue. "That damn snake..." she muttered, conjuring cookies out of thin air and calmly offering them to Gluttony, who accepted them without hesitation. "That''s how things are, Lilith. You''d better hurry before it''s too late. The pull is very strong, terrifying even." Lilith stared out the window for a few moments in silence. "Why did you tell me about this?" she asked again. Gluttony could easily take advantage of the situation and devour part of Arthur''s soul. Lilith was a bit suspicious of her. The girl''s eyes widened at Lilith''s question, her cheeks puffed out with cookies. "I know it bothers you when people touch what belongs to you. I''m very sensitive to that, but in the end, you''re my only ally," Gluttony shrugged. "I couldn''t form good relationships with the others; they''re all a bunch of bastard jerks," she said indifferently. Lilith gave a small smile. "We can''t kill each other. Immortal beings, cursed beings, unique beings... each of us carries a sin imprinted on our souls. If one of us disappears, it will be the beginning of the end for ourselves," she said as she looked out the window again, her eyes shining as they fell upon Arthur. A broad smile appeared on her lips. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how hard she tried to look inside, deep into Arthur''s soul, the only thing she could see was a void. But in that void, seven essences flowed quietly in complete harmony. "The original sin..." she thought to herself. "Thank you for the warning. I''ll go right now..." Lilith stood up and slightly lowered her head. "Wait! I want to go too!" Gluttony also stood up, saying she didn''t want to miss the moment. "Do what you want," Lilith finally agreed, unable to refuse her. After all, Gluttony wouldn''t stop until she got a yes in this matter. The sins of Lust and Gluttony nodded, and their bodies vanished seconds later. ******* "This place is too dangerous!" Arthur quickly moved his hands. Right in front of him, a large shadow rushed around in a frenzy, filled with complete madness. In his quick reaction, he created a blue flame orb that shot forward at great speed. Boom! "Not at all! This is too much fun!" Violet couldn''t stop moving from side to side. A wide smile was plastered on her lips as she wreaked total carnage in the depths of the cave. Her hands were stained with blood, and instead of normal hands, she now had large claws, nearly a meter long. Her eyes were two shining points that glowed brightly in the darkness. Arthur gave her a grim look before scanning his surroundings. Further ahead, Slyv was there, wielding a spear. Her impressive skill with the spear left Arthur speechless, her lethal precision in facing a large horde of corrupted creatures with just a simple spear... As he had thought before, they were in the deepest part of the cave, a very dark place with only a small lamp on his wrist providing any light. His field of vision was extremely limited, and he was constantly being taken by surprise, forced to fend for himself. "According to Slyv, the flower I''m looking for is just up ahead..." Reflecting on this, he glanced again at the two women, but this time focused on their strength. Taking into account what he could observe, they were the same age as him, and their strength was comparable to Leslie and Evelyn¡­ In short, they were monsters! He was sweating profusely, struggling to keep up with them. And it wasn''t like they were protecting him either¡­ He had a few injuries on his body, but nothing serious. As long as his body remained intact, he''d be fine. He took a deep breath. "Eh?!" His eyes widened as he looked down. A small green snake slithered on the ground. The snake was a light and dark green color in certain areas, making its way toward him... Chapter 66 - 66: Sin of gluttony(2) "Heh?" He opened his eyes wide as he looked down. A small green snake was slithering across the ground. The snake had a light and dark green color in certain areas, and it was heading toward him... Staring at the small light green snake left me speechless. In this place, from what little I had seen, there were only black or gray creatures, but to see a much lighter-colored snake... and such a small one. Before I realized it, a faint sound came from my shoulder... Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... Turning my gaze, I saw another small snake on my shoulder. Its head was raised, and its eyes were staring directly at me. Feeling movement on my legs, I looked down to see yet another snake slowly coiling itself around me, hissing... I tried to speak, but no sound came out of my mouth. With each passing second, more and more light green snakes started emerging from everywhere, crawling all over my body. Helpless, I watched in horror as I was slowly devoured, covered entirely in snakes... "What do you think you''re doing, Envy?" A loud voice echoed from the darkness beyond my sight. The very world itself resonated, and like shattering glass, thin layers of crystal began to fall around me. The world seemed to regain its sense, the air hit my face again, and my movements were no longer erratic. My eyes flew open as air rushed into my lungs... Cough... Cough... Cough... Coughing violently, I clutched my chest, gasping for air, struggling to understand what had just happened... "Hmmm... you smell delicious. Tell me, can you spare an arm?" Hearing a terrifying voice, I turned my head. In front of me, crouching, was a little girl with white hair and eyes, wearing a small black dress. Her mouth was slightly open, and a bit of drool was escaping from the corners. Frowning, I asked, "Who are you?" It was the first time I''d seen this girl... but before anything else, I quickly stood up, took a few steps back, and assumed a defensive stance. Recalling the chilling experience with the snakes, my body shuddered slightly. The feeling of being slowly devoured while unable to do anything... it was the most horrifying thing I had experienced so far. "Oh..." The girl also stood up and opened her eyes. She looked around and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." She crossed her arms and moved a little. "I''m supposed to protect you while she''s dealing with a jealous viper." She nodded her head, and her eyes lit up with excitement. She took a few small steps toward me and said, "My name is Merlin! Nice to meet you!" She extended her small hand with a warm smile... After hesitating for a moment, I extended mine as well... for now, the feeling of danger had disappeared: "Nice to meet you, my name is Arthur." I introduced myself with a nod. Merlin smiled, releasing the handshake, and stared at me intently... "Hmm..." I saw her slightly move her lips as if savoring something delicious, which made me feel a bit uncomfortable. Her gaze was the same as Violet''s. Remembering both girls, I tried to find them, but for some reason, I couldn''t see anything. It was as if I had fallen from one broken dream into another, but this time with Merlin, who... staring at her for a few moments... had no presence. It was as if she were a target, not a living being¡ªa hollow presence without purpose or emotion. Adjusting my voice, I asked, "Do you know what just happened to me a moment ago?" I inquired respectfully. Although I didn''t know who this girl in front of me was, the feeling was very similar to when I was near Lilith... "Eh..." Merlin seemed to snap out of her daydream with my question and waved her hand nonchalantly. "Envy was about to consume your soul," she said indifferently. A moment later, she clenched her tiny fist, "That damn snake... she wanted it all for herself!" she pouted, her cheeks puffing up. "Wait..." My mind went blank for a few seconds, "E-envy?" I asked again to confirm... Merlin tilted her head slightly. "Diane Envy," she nodded. "You were lucky Lilith arrived just in time," she said with a smile. "Damn it..." Mentally cursing, I wanted to slap myself. What the hell is wrong with me? Everywhere I go, there''s a 99% chance of dying... "Now... where are we?" I asked, watching as Merlin seemed to have no intention of doing anything... "We''re in a sealed space, outside the real world. It''s a good place to wait while Lilith takes care of the viper. We just have to wait a little while..." she said as she sat down on the ground... It was strange, but every time she spoke, the inside of her mouth was an endless white space, or at least that''s the feeling it gave me... Watching and listening to her as she began to move her head while humming some sort of song, I stayed silent. "Her eyes are closed..." It was as if she were completely focused on something, I thought to myself. After a few moments, the space around us shattered into a thousand pieces... From it, elegant footsteps echoed, announcing the presence of the beautiful figure of Lilith. She had a soft smile, glanced around, and her red eyes landed on Merlin. "Impressive, I thought you wouldn''t be able to control yourself," she said as she walked past her. Merlin opened her eyes, "You underestimate me, I''ve been in this state for millennia. Over time, you get used to it," she replied with a hint of impatience. Glancing around, she added, "I have to go. If I stay in this place any longer, I feel like I''ll go insane." Merlin vanished... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith shook her head. "In the end, you''ve only changed a little," she pursed her lips, and her eyes finally settled on me... "Well, that was unexpected, I apologize for that," she lowered her head slightly. "What just happened? Why did the Sin of Envy nearly kill me?" I asked two questions, feeling utterly confused as to why a being of the same caliber as Lilith was interested in my soul... "Well..." Lilith murmured to herself. "Let''s just say you''re like a grand dessert to all of us," she said. "By ''us,'' you mean the Seven Deadly Sins?" That''s what I understood. "Yes," Lilith nodded. "Why?" I asked. "For being a pariah," she said bluntly. "But not just any pariah¡ªfor being the first to have reason, a stable soul, and... for us not being able to peer into the deepest parts of your soul. Basically, you have a soul as large as that of a greater demon, but much easier to hunt." She shrugged, "You''re in danger in Hell, to put it simply..." She smiled as she pulled out a crystal potion. "Drink this. Envy marked you," she pointed to my neck. "Here, take this to see for yourself," she handed me a small mirror... Looking into the mirror, I saw my neck. There was a coiled snake... "It''s like a tattoo..." I muttered under my breath. "What does this mark do?" I asked as I took the potion in my hands. "It constantly consumes a small part of your soul, and it also serves to track your location at any given moment." Lilith frowned... "Don''t worry about it; I already dealt with Envy," she smiled and, out of nowhere, produced a chunk of greenish flesh... "Although I can''t kill her, I ripped off a piece of her flesh. You can eat it if you want." "..." Chapter 67 - 67: Eat it! ¡ªIt constantly consumes a small part of your soul, and it also serves to track your location at any moment. ¡ªLilith frowned... ¡ªDon''t worry about that; I''ve already taken care of Envy ¡ªshe smiled and, out of nowhere, pulled out a piece of greenish flesh... ¡ªAlthough I can''t kill her, I ripped off a piece of her. You can eat it if you want. "¡­" "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lilith tilted her head slightly, confused... "Are you serious?" I asked as I stared at the large chunk of pale green flesh, which weighed almost a pound. "Of course! Eating the flesh of a much stronger being is a blessing. Not only is it rich in mana, but the various proteins in the flesh of a stronger being benefit you immensely in every way. Sure, it will hurt a bit, but that''s nothing. After all, we are demons. Though lesser demons can''t evolve beyond the capacities of their souls, they can still gain strength among their own kind, making them much stronger than usual. Many years ago, this was the most normal way of life for demons of that era. How do you think Merlin managed to ascend to where she is? She was the most gluttonous of us all," Lilith said with a calm smile. "Of course, if you don''t want it, I can give it to my daughter." "I''ll take it!" Without hesitating another second, I quickly grabbed the flesh in my hands... "It''s quite soft," I thought to myself... Although the idea of eating a demon seems disgusting, I don''t care as long as it makes me stronger. Besides, that bastard owes me for what happened earlier! "Good decision, but before that..." Lilith took out a ring: "Store it in this ring, which now belongs to you." Quickly taking the ring... I frowned: "Why are you giving me so many things?" The flesh of a Sin and a dimensional ring¡­ "For the trouble, that''s all," she shrugged: "Anyway, that''s all for now; I have to go." She made a gesture of farewell, and her body disappeared... After a few seconds... I looked at the ring between my fingers... biting one of them... a few drops of blood fell onto it... the ring glowed a little, and I felt a slight connection to my mind... "Perfect." With a small smile, I stored the piece of flesh... "It was a good haul, considering I was almost killed again if it weren''t for Lilith... and Merlin." With a bitter taste in my mouth... "In a single day, I''ve already encountered two Sins, Gluttony and Envy..." Reflecting on it, Merlin''s image came to mind: "She was the most gluttonous of all..." remembering Lilith''s words. There are many important things Lilith mentioned in our conversation... but without a doubt, the most important is that for some reason (they want to devour me), all the Sins know that I''m in Hell, and the first to act was Envy... who I don''t even know what the hell looks like... I also didn''t know what Gluttony looked like until a few moments ago... "They want to devour a fragment of her soul..." [Primordial Seals: 1/7] "Is she referring to those seals?" I asked myself... Now that I think about it, Lilith removed her seal, giving me part of her ability... but what would happen if instead of removing them, they devour them? Do they get stronger? No, wait, why do I even have these seals on my soul in the first place? Frowning even more... Since I have no answers, I put these thoughts aside, but on the other hand, I could ask Lilith about it. I''m not sure, but for now, it''s better to worry about myself. The first thing I need to do is eat this flesh... and the second is to complete the potion to evolve, step by step... The second is already in motion... I think it''s better to wait until I evolve first and then eat the flesh; it will be much more beneficial. Standing up... I stretched a little. Mentally, I''m exhausted. After everything that happened, I need a break, a lot to think about and a lot to do... it''s Saturday; I only have one day before classes officially start... it''s plenty of time, I hope... Looking around... "Let''s go! We''ve got what we came for!" An excited voice came from the front. Looking at the young girl with small horns on her head, although they were a little bigger than the succubi from the castle, with her pink hair and bright eyes, she was holding two pairs of black flowers in her hands... To her right was a woman with black hair and red eyes holding a medium-sized bottle... They''re acting as if nothing happened... "What just happened?" I asked them, intrigued... Slyv looked at me strangely... "What do you mean?" She tilted her head slightly... "Didn''t anything happen?" I asked again... Slyv pursed her lips... "No?" she looked around... "You said you''d take care of the rest while the two of us went to get the materials," she pointed with her finger... Now that she mentions it... Sniff... Sniff... The strong smell of iron filled the air around me. Turning my head, I saw... charred black bodies... all forming a circle around me, at least 20 at first glance... all in the same condition, as if they had been burned to death... "Did I do that?" I asked, looking confused around me... I don''t remember any of it... "Come on, stop messing around; we have more important things to do." Violeta spread her bloody wings, four of them. With a leap, she grabbed my arm. She smiled brightly: "We''ve fulfilled our part of the deal... now it''s your turn." She showed her teeth, which were very sharp... even a bit scary... swallowing dryly, I turned my gaze toward Slyv... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she also had a soft smile: "You''re not getting away," she said playfully... With a grim look, well, I suppose everything''s fine; life is half and half... Thinking about it: "I have two secondary materials, I still need the blood of a progenitor vampire, my own blood, and mainly Lilith''s essence. Those are all the materials I need for my evolution..." Chapter 68 - 68: Visit "What are you doing in this place... long ears?" Leslie stared intently at Daniela from the bed. She was in the same position as when Arthur last saw her, wrapped in sheets like a cat. The only visible part of her body was her head... the rest was covered, but that didn''t matter right now. The most important thing was that she was glaring at Daniela, baring her teeth, ready to pounce at any moment. "Long ears?!" Daniela jumped, and her ears turned a little red. She shyly lowered her head and intertwined her fingers. "I came to visit you both," she murmured. "No!" She seemed to remember something, quickly raising her head and looking around Arthur''s room... with the door, which had been locked moments ago, now closed, and the windows shut tight, covered by clothes. The place was dark even though it was daytime. She looked at Leslie... the bed was a complete mess, no, the whole room was in total disarray! It looked like the room of someone who hadn''t left in years. Daniela''s expression turned somber. In one corner of the room was Evelyn, lying on her back, staring into nothing as if she were lost. Surrounding her were some empty food cans. She sighed... Daniela couldn''t help but sigh. She hadn''t seen these two for a few hours, which seemed odd. When she didn''t find them in their room, she assumed they were in Arthur''s room... and there they were, both of them in complete disarray. Shaking her head, she found out that Arthur had gone on a trip and would return on Monday, leaving the room in their care. She was a bit upset they hadn''t informed her, but in the end, there was no point in getting angry about something that had already happened. Instead... "Have you even eaten properly?" she asked as she bent down to pick up the scattered clothes around the room. "Yes... I think so..." Leslie lowered her guard and frowned a little. Daniela raised an eyebrow and silently stared at the mess on the bed. There was a can of boiled potatoes on it... "Are you sure?" Leslie''s eyes wavered... "Well... I don''t know!" she quickly buried her head in the sheets. Daniela said nothing more and went straight to the bathroom, picked up a basket, and started gathering all the clothes. "How can you two live in this place!" she scolded, looking angrily at her friends. Under the covers, Leslie''s body trembled a little, and she awkwardly peeked out her head. "Well... I don''t know how to clean a room..." her cheeks turned slightly red with embarrassment. "You can''t..." Daniela opened her mouth in surprise, but before she could say anything, she looked back at the two of them... "Noble young ladies, the highest of the empire," she reflected for a moment... ever since they were little, they probably never touched a broom or cleaned their room... that''s what servants were for... Why would a girl have to do household chores? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After thinking that, she looked at Leslie with pity. On the other hand, Daniela actually liked tidying her room, she even knew how to cook. It never interested her to have someone do it for her. Of course, her case wasn''t special, even though she was noble, she couldn''t compare to a duke... Looking at Leslie... "Do you want to help me clean?" she offered. Leslie''s eyes lit up a little. She glanced with a hint of regret at the sheets around her body, frowning as if making a difficult decision: "Ugh! Alright, let''s do it!" In the end, she decided to accept Daniela''s offer. Somehow, she felt bad for dirtying Arthur''s room... "What do I need to do?" she asked as she untangled herself from the sheets. "First of all, let''s put all the clothes to wash," Daniela said as she continued picking up the clothes scattered around the room, which, for some reason, were all Arthur''s. Leslie nodded eagerly and quickly started gathering the sheets from the bed. After a few minutes, they had collected all the clothes and put them in a basket, taking it to the receptionist so she could hand them to the servants. After coming back up in the elevator, they started picking up the food cans, placing them directly into a trash bag. They opened the curtains and the windows to let the air into the room, and for the first time (in a day), sunlight entered the room. Daniela knelt down and looked at Evelyn''s face. Her eyes were closed, and she had a frown on her face... Daniela''s eyes sparkled. "Hmm, this isn''t good..." she worried a little. Evelyn''s soul seemed empty, with no emotions present, just like Leslie''s. Both of them were in the same situation, but Evelyn''s case was a little more severe... after observing her for a few moments, she continued picking up the cans around Evelyn. "Just put them in the black bag. After we finish collecting them all, we need to take it outside," Daniela said, noticing Leslie''s confused look. For some reason, she was tossing them aside... A few minutes passed, and finally, all the cans were out of the room. With things in their place, the mess was gradually disappearing. After an hour, the room was finally in a state where a human could live without getting sick... "I can''t believe you two made such a mess," Daniela pouted. There had been so much trash... and it had only been a day. "Sorry, I felt a bit strange, hehe," Leslie apologized and laughed awkwardly. "It''s okay, you can rest if you want, I''ll go prepare dinner," Daniela said, patting Leslie on the shoulder. Leslie nodded and quietly sat down on a chair in silence. Daniela nodded and headed to the kitchen. With a quick glance, she checked what ingredients were in the fridge, along with the types of vegetables. Placing her hands on her hips, she smiled... putting on the apron, she took out a piece of frozen chicken. "I know what I''ll make..." she said, taking out a tomato, onion, and pepper. "I''ll make chicken stew." Chapter 69 - 69: Silent, cold and empty "It''s cold," Evelyn thought to herself. Her eyes were closed, her body lay on the floor of the room. Somehow, she felt better here than in her own bedroom... She opened her eyes slightly, looking at the sunlight reflecting through the window. She yawned a little, and slowly stood up, walking toward the bed with a small smile. She let her body fall onto it. She had finally managed to take the bed from Leslie, who never got off of it and wouldn''t let her lie there for more than 10 minutes. Evelyn settled into the center with a pillow under her head and tucked herself in. She felt her mind slowly sinking into unconsciousness... Cold, it''s so cold, it''s tormenting. Looking around, there''s emptiness. Yet, Evelyn''s red eyes gazed ahead, where bright red flames swirled violently like a vortex. These flames stretched beyond the horizon, and though they shone like the sun itself, the light they emitted and the warmth they were supposed to give was swallowed by the black, dark void... Evelyn''s eyes glowed as she saw, right in the center of the fiery vortex, a woman who looked almost exactly like her... with eight wings that could be larger than her imagination could comprehend. To her eyes, the wings, covered in flames, seemed infinite, but they were the most beautiful thing Evelyn had ever seen. The angel was bound by millions upon millions of red chains, glowing as if freshly forged. The angel''s gaze was fixed on Evelyn, who stood silently in response... Every time Evelyn looked into those red eyes, which seemed to burn from within, they carried a calm expression, almost bored, even indifferent. With a small smile on her lips, the angel resembled a serene princess, with compassionate eyes, either for herself or for others. Covering her body was a red dress. The angel looked at Evelyn, and Evelyn looked at the angel. She sat on the cold ground and bowed her head... Every time Evelyn fell asleep, she appeared in this place... She hated it. It was cold, empty, and there was no food, but at the same time, it was a great relief for her tired mind. Whenever she was awake, she could hear murmurs constantly whispering in her ears. Small whispers, almost imperceptible, almost unintelligible, but she could hear them clearly. It was her own voice, exactly the same as hers, but unlike her calm voice, this one told her to destroy everything, to burn everything down to the ground, an ideal world, full of ashes... She remembered when she was a child, when the murmurs first started. The first time, she was confused, she thought it wasn''t real. Even when she closed her eyes tightly, the murmurs wouldn''t go away. They drove her crazy, made her lose control, and she became afraid. She turned to her parents; they tried to help, they really did, but in the end, they couldn''t do anything. Over time, she began to have a problem, a disorder¡ªsplit personality. She was calm, but the voices in her head created another, violent personality, as if she were someone else. These changes became common for her, until the worst happened, the thing she feared the most: hurting her loved ones. She couldn''t remember anything, didn''t know what had happened or how, but when she opened her eyes... Ash... That was all that was left of her father. The last thing she saw of him was his ashes. Around her, the house was being consumed by fire, and in the middle of all this chaos, she was at the center, the cause of it all... She hated her own power. She hated herself for killing her father and burning some of the maids... For seeing the eyes of her mother, who was terrified of her, afraid of her own daughter who couldn''t control her emotions, afraid that she too might die, burned to death... Tormented, she closed herself off. In the end, the best thing she learned from all of this was that emotions were dangerous, very dangerous, especially for her... In the end, all she had gained was the death of her father... She didn''t like doing unnecessary things. If it were up to her, she''d sleep all the time. She was afraid it would happen again, but she was also afraid of this place, locked in with an angel who was just like her. "As long as I don''t hurt anyone, it''s fine..." she thought to herself. She let out a small sigh. "I miss Arthur," she murmured. It was strange, she didn''t know why, but whenever she was with him, her mind calmed, and her emotions stabilized. The murmurs stopped, which improved her mood. He brought her a peace she hadn''t felt in a long time. Evelyn had felt intrigued the first time he looked at her. She raised her head slightly and looked at herself... She innocently touched her chest, recalling the moment when his hands touched her body. Tilting her head a bit... she stopped, feeling strange... She wanted to be near Arthur, only then could she clear her mind. It was very pleasant, but this change only made her feel hungrier. She lightly touched her stomach and frowned. "I haven''t eaten..." she thought. Thinking of it, she remembered the moment she felt Daniela''s presence. She smiled slightly, having the feeling that when she woke up, the food would be delicious... Stopping her thoughts, she looked back at the angel. She had never had a conversation with the angel. She would simply close her eyes, but somehow, Evelyn could feel just by looking at her that the angel was going through the same thing she was... Evelyn now had her eyes closed, but still... "I think the same thing is happening to her," she murmured to herself. She lay on the cold floor, and now the only thing left was to wait for her mind to awaken. In the meantime, what she usually did was sleep... It was a bit confusing, but it wasn''t like she could do much else... It had always been this way¡ªsilent, cold, and empty... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 70 - 70: Just a little "Ten liters of blood, quite little... actually..." Violeta pursed her lips, slightly lifting her head, her blood-red eyes fixed on me. "In fact, I wanted it to last an entire day..." she murmured to herself. Widening my eyes: "Hey, you know... that a human body holds between 4.5 and 6 liters of blood... right? You do know that, don''t you?" I frowned deeply. Violeta''s eyes shifted slightly as she pouted: "You don''t have to tell me! I know, I can see it with my eyes. Your body holds 5.5 liters of blood... but it''s too little! I need enough for a few days! I have my needs too!" She moved her fingers slightly, and a blood-like fluid formed around her hands. Behind that veil appeared a transparent flask in which translucent faces swirled... it was corrupted water. "I got this for you. It was really hard, you know. The slightest contact with this stuff could have rotted my arm in seconds..." she put on a pitiful expression. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her silently, she wasn''t wrong. From what I had read, corrupted water was deadlier for humans than for demons. In humans, even the slightest contact would drain their soul completely. On the other hand, demons'' flesh would rot... a milder punishment. But... as I understand it, vampires possess the highest regeneration ability in the world. For them, losing a limb or the sensation of pain is drastically altered... but even so... thinking about it... "I''m going to die before I even hold that water in my hands," I looked at her with a peculiar gaze, unsure if her brain was functioning properly. She''s literally going to kill me! "You don''t need to worry about that. I have this!" Violeta pulled out a small red vial, her smile bright: "This elixir makes your blood regenerate constantly. As long as the blood leaves your body, there won''t be any problems. The condition is this: Lilith told me that, besides this, you''re searching for something else, something much more exceptional, which makes this water complete garbage. Am I wrong?" Her smile widened, exposing one of her fangs. "So, you know?" I raised an eyebrow. I guess Lilith told her everything. She''s a vampire, so I suppose she has or knows someone with that kind of blood... or on the other hand: "What I want is simple. A full day¡ªyou can take it or leave it. You decide," she said as she sat down in a chair. On the table where we sat, there were two cups. Violeta''s cup was red, filled with blood. Mine was also red, but it wasn''t blood... After thinking for a few moments: "Do you know a progenitor vampire?" I asked. "Yes, after all, that''s me," she said indifferently, eyeing the cup of tea in her fingers with slight disgust. "It''s better if you talk about that subject. It''s useless for me to," were Lilith''s words about the drops of a progenitor vampire''s blood. When I realized Violeta was a vampire, I thought it was too much of a coincidence, but it turned out to be true... watching her silently... she says she wants a full day... I looked out over the balcony, the blood-red full moon at its peak. It''s so confusing to know the difference between day and night, but I understand that this night will last until Sunday''s dawn... so... "Damn it..." I clenched my teeth slightly. "Isn''t a vampire bite supposed to turn someone into a vampire?" Looking at the cup of tea, I asked a question that had been on my mind. "Yes, but not everyone can do it. Only noble vampires have that ability. Usually, when a human is turned into a vampire through a bite, that ''vampire'' is more like a slave. When you sink your fangs in, you let your blood out¡ªit''s like a leash. You control their body and mind. That ability only multiplies when more powerful vampires enter the equation. An example is you and me," she tapped her finger on the table. "You don''t remember, but we were very close before..." "If by close you mean that you could drink my blood all the time... I don''t know what definition of ''close'' you have, but it''s very strange," I said, looking at her suspiciously. I clearly remember that the first time she saw me, it was with different eyes. She definitely wasn''t looking at me as a living being¡ªmore like a type of food... "Tsk... it was much more fun and accessible before..." she crossed her arms and grumbled to herself, tilting her head a little as if thinking... "Well, how about half a day, just 12 hours?" she nodded to herself. "How delicious is my blood? I understand I''m a pariah... Why?" Isn''t it true that the blood, flesh, and everything of a pariah is tainted? Well, taking into account what Lilith said... but that only applies to sins... this is all very confusing... "Hmm, well, that''s true, but it''s also true that pariahs don''t survive at all, and if they do, they''re weaker than a demonic fly. But your case is very abnormal..." Violeta pursed her lips slightly: "A pariah who isn''t crazy, a pariah who''s actually quite decent... in their own league..." "That was unnecessary..." I frowned. "The first time I saw you, you caught my attention. We vampires are very sensitive to blood. Your blood, somehow..." Violeta bit her lower lip slightly. "A very strange mix of demon, human, and vampire blood..." she lowered her head a bit. "That strange blend of three races should be the most disgusting thing in the world, even worse¡ªpractically impossible. But your body... the blood is in perfect harmony, making it quite the delicacy..." she licked her lips. "Wait... are you saying I''m a vampire too?" I widened my eyes, looking at my own hands. "What kind of creature am I?" I thought to myself... human, demon, and vampire... "Of course, what did you expect? All those years we spent together... ugh," she let out a small sigh. "I miss them so much... but as I told you, what did you expect? Cain''s blood runs through my veins. Sure, my blood runs in your body, but..." Violeta''s eyes glowed. I felt like someone was trying to control my body... but in an instant, it disappeared. "I have no control. Every time I try, a vast emptiness completely devours my attempts to take over. Quite interesting," she chuckled softly. "Things have changed, unfortunately, so we''ll have to get used to them." Chapter 71 - 71: Such envy "I have no control. Every time I try, a vast emptiness completely devours my attempts to take over. Quite interesting," she chuckled softly. "Things have changed, unfortunately, so we''ll have to get used to them." ¡ªExactly, very true, considering what you just said... I honestly don''t know how to do it any other way. Right now, she has the two things I need. She''s practically giving them to me... but still, spending half a day... Isn''t there a way to make it much faster? You know... to make my blood flow quicker... ¡ªWell... if you put it like that, I''ll be much greedier. Since you''re setting conditions, so will I. There is something that makes the blood flow much faster through the body, but... are you sure? It will be a bit painful... well, actually, you have to be sure. You want a drop of my blood, right? I can give it to you, but I want the amount of blood that corresponds to a full day. If you don''t accept, it will just be half a day, and I''ll only give you this vial you''re after. But if that still bothers you, you can go and get it yourself; you have many options, three to be exact. After all, now you''re a different person. She stared at me intensely... The blood of a progenitor is one of the most valuable objects in the world. With this type of blood, you can create an Elixir that extends your lifespan, rejuvenates your flesh, and even has the capacity to bring someone back from the brink of death. A single drop of blood can change the course of your life for millennia. Moreover, considering that vampires with this type of blood are the kings of their species, the highest in the hierarchy¡ªuntouchable, immortal beings who have lived alongside the seven sins¡ªin conclusion, trouble for me! All trouble! ¡ªHow long would it take? ¡ªI asked with a sigh, frowning. Feeding a beauty, but in a different way, all of this is complete crap... but on the other hand, there are all these benefits. Leaving aside the fact that to her, I''m just food, not even food¡ªa sack of blood¡ªit''s much more beneficial for... after reflecting for a moment... What do you mean by painful? I recalled her words. ¡ªTechnically, this vial I have in my hands... ¡ªshe shook the vial a little between her fingers, its contents a transparent color¡ª. Once you take this liquid, your heart rate will increase tenfold, which will cause your pulse to surge, and your skin will turn red... If the blood isn''t drained in time, basically BOOM! You''ll explode... ¡ªshe made a gesture of explosion with her hands. Dangerous things always follow me, even if they''re minuscule, they always have to happen, one way or another. ¡ªIf I do it, will you give me two drops of your blood? How about that? ¡ªI have to take advantage, and sensing that she''s more desperate than I am... just looking at her shining eyes... ¡ªDeal! Two drops, and I''ll also give you this vial. ¡ªVioleta smiled brightly, showing her teeth as she dropped the vial¡ª. Take it; we''ll start immediately. We don''t have much time to waste ¡ªshe quickly approached with her chair and sat next to me. ¡ªI''m not sure if I''ve won or lost, but I got one more drop... Now that I think about it, I guess I''ve won. I''ll be able to do something with that other drop... ¡ªI thought to myself as I took the vial in my hand¡ª. Here we go... ¡ªI murmured as I brought the vial to my lips. ***** ¡ªYou lost... I lost or... she''s too strong... it''s not fair... why... I''m envious, very envious, too envious... she tore a piece of flesh from me... well... I don''t care much... ¡ªthe Sin of Envy murmured to themselves, she or he... stroked their arm... in the limited light entering the place... you could see a limb as thin as the stem of a plant... with a light green color, Envy raised their head¡ª. What are you doing in this place? ¡ªshe hissed like a snake and looked with envious eyes at the man standing elegantly a few steps away. The man had a serious expression on his face, with a monocle in his right eye. He looked at Envy silently, his black eyes taking everything in¡ª. Is she here? ¡ªhe asked calmly, his voice delicate and soft, contrary to his expression, an odd combination... ¡ªIf you know, why are you asking me? You and the others can feel it just as I do... ¡ªEnvy shifted a little while speaking to the man in front of them. The man had long black hair that fell like a waterfall, dressed in a black tuxedo with a red tie featuring some black stripes. He nodded slowly¡ª. I know she''s here; I was referring to Lilith ¡ªhe moved slightly as he walked, glancing at the ceiling and frowning a little. ¡ªOf course she''s by his side... she hasn''t changed a damn bit, always by his side... such envy... ¡ªEnvy murmured again, their footsteps silent as they walked in circles, also glancing up and frowning. ¡ªAnd what do you think of him? ¡ªThe man tilted his head slightly, his large ram-like horns revealed by the moonlight. He clasped his hands behind his back. ¡ªHmmm... stronger... more alive... more... more... such envy... such envy... more... ¡ªEnvy moved a little more, a pair of dark green eyes shining in the darkness. They moved a bit more... a bit more... they extended an arm¡ª. She took a piece of flesh from me... The demon in front of them frowned, looking at Envy''s arm, which was as thin as a plant stem. You could see a small hole, almost the size of a finger¡ª. You didn''t answer my question ¡ªhe sighed a little. ¡ªWell... he looks different, more alive... such envy, such envy... what a misfortune, what sorrow... I almost had him... such envy... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith has him all to herself... such envy... ¡ªEnvy stepped out of the darkness. The body of the sin was strange; their whole body was as thin as a plant stem, with no fingers¡ªreplaced instead by the head of a snake... their head... was oval-shaped, with two large eyes... green eyes with horizontal pupils... they stared intensely at the other sin¡ª. I''m so envious... it consumes me from within, destroys my mind... such envy... Chapter 72 - 72: Divine, cursed, and eternal ¡ª. I''m so envious... it consumes me from within, destroys my mind... such envy... Envy grabbed his head with his thin fingers. He crouched on the ground, his green eyes shining. A few seconds later, hundreds of snakes began pouring out around his body. Little by little, Envy''s body grew much smaller until the last snake hissed toward the man and finally disappeared into the darkness. The man silently looked at the spot where the snake had gone. He glanced around, then his gaze turned upwards. He adjusted the monocle on his eye, sighing: "We all suffer for the same thing. After all, we carry a sin in our souls..." His voice was extremely calm. He continued looking down at the ground as his body slowly disintegrated... The place fell into complete silence, as if no one had ever been in the cave. But if you paid attention, in the eternal, silent darkness, you could hear faint snores... and light breathing... ***** "One... two... three..." Violeta counted the three gallons filled to the brim with blood on her fingers. This blood in particular had a peculiar glow; three different types of blood could be seen in it, though only with Violeta''s eyes could they be distinguished. She nodded with clear satisfaction, her eyes gleaming with ferocity. She dipped one of her fingers into the blood, brought it to her mouth, closed her eyes, and slowly savored the sweet nectar... Arthur sighed silently. In his hands, he held a glass that contained a dark purple liquid. Quietly, he brought the juice to his mouth, enjoying the sweet taste. "Blackberry juice..." he muttered. Of course, it wasn''t the same as the one on Earth; in this case, the blackberry was much more monstrous. As is known, blackberry juice aids blood recovery, and in hell, that benefit is multiplied enormously. "My part of the deal is complete." Setting the glass of juice on the table, he looked at Violeta. The beautiful vampire froze for a moment before turning around. Well, the sight of a young woman with red lips dripping with blood wasn''t exactly the prettiest image the world had to offer... Noticing my gaze, Violeta put on a confused expression. Out of nowhere, she pulled out a mirror and looked at herself. "Oh... excuse my rudeness." She smiled and, with the help of her tongue, cleaned off all the blood. She then gave an innocent look: "Well, I get it! Now it''s my turn." She said as she pulled out the vial containing the corrupted water. "Here, this is yours," she said, placing it in my hands. I nodded and grabbed the vial tightly. Violeta looked at her ring and from it pulled out three more vials. She gazed at them with a smile as her red eyes settled on mine. "These vials are very special. No one in the world, in any of the three worlds, is capable of creating these vials, mainly because these crystals are forged with the blood of a progenitor vampire. Only the blood of a progenitor can compete with itself, or alternatively, only the blood of a progenitor can contain another..." She left the three vials floating in the air. "Just in case... It''s not that I don''t trust you or anything, but where did you get them from?" I raised an eyebrow. The crystal of those vials was very peculiar; it seemed to deform and form at the same time. "I stole them from my mother," she said indifferently. "Is that okay?" I asked, frowning, somewhat concerned. "Don''t worry about such trifles," she waved her hand as if it were nothing. "No! It is something! Those vials will end up in my hands! What if she finds out?" I slammed the table with my fist and looked at the three vials again: "They look extremely expensive!" I thought to myself. Violeta didn''t respond to my question. Instead, she pulled out a knife from her ring, its blade a red-black color. "Only a knife forged with the blood of a progenitor can cut the skin of one. It''s a bit complicated, but that''s how things are. If seraphim are considered divine among their kind, the seven sins are considered cursed. Progenitor vampires, immortal... isn''t it funny? Divine, cursed, and immortal is the definition of the three species..." Violeta held the knife between her fingers. She ran one of her fingers along the blade: "Divine, the closest to a perfect being of its kind, God. Cursed, and immortal beings that simple angels, humans, and demons cannot touch. Beings that have lived countless years, driven mad by the passage of time, eccentric from boredom, and all that..." Violeta slowly moved the knife''s blade. One of the vials shook violently and quickly flew toward Violeta. A small drop of red blood fell into it. The vial glowed as it floated in the air, then after a few seconds, it became completely still. Violeta moved her finger, and the vial floated right in front of me. She moved the knife again, but this time to a different finger. With this process, all three vials were filled with a single drop, and all three floated in front of me. "Wait... wasn''t there supposed to be only one?" I looked at Violeta, confused. She placed her hands on her hips and pointed at the three gallons of blood: "Each of those containers has the capacity to store 100 liters of blood... and you managed to fill three of them. Honestly, I thought you''d only be able to fill two, but you actually filled one more," she shrugged. "I''m a fair woman," she added with a smile on her lips. "Take it as a bonus from me." She turned around, her eyes wide with excitement at the vast quantities of food she now had. She couldn''t have been more thrilled: "Well, goodbye!! I''ll see you again when you leave!!" She waved her hand and disappeared along with the three containers. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur grabbed the three vials with some hesitation and, glancing around, quietly stored them in his ring. He stood still for a few moments and, finally, seeing and sensing no one around him, sighed in relief. "Now it''s time to deal with Slyv," he muttered to himself, having no idea what she might ask of him... Chapter 73 - 73: Father Violeta moved secretly and silently through her punishment, or rather, her mother''s castle. With every movement she made, she always ensured that no one was watching her. Carefully, she finally managed to reach her room. With a proud smile, she threw herself onto her bed, letting out loud giggles. She sat up, and with a quick movement, large amounts of Arthur''s blood appeared before her. Humming cheerfully, she floated towards the blood, extending her hand. One of her fingers sank into the beautiful blood... "It''s plenty! I have to hide it from my mother..." she murmured to herself as she put the finger in her mouth. Her expression quickly melted like butter, her eyes shining brightly... and a fine red mist appeared around her room. "What a bad daughter I have... trying to hide this from mommy?" A voice full of joy echoed loudly throughout the room. Violeta''s body stiffened, trembling a little. Pulling her finger from her mouth, she looked towards where her mother stood, nervously putting on a smile. "H-hello... mother..." she stood up and clumsily tried to cover the large amount of blood. "What are you doing in my room? You didn''t knock!" she pouted, trying to deceive her mother. "Well... sorry about that, but I caught a rather delicious smell, and it turned out to be my daughter! Who was trying to hide all that food from her mother..." The woman gave a pitiful look, placing a finger on her lips, her eyes fixed on the blood. "Three types..." she murmured to herself, frowning slightly. "Oh! He''s back... he must be with Lilith," the woman tilted her head, her gaze returning to her daughter, and a playful smile began to form on her lips. "You''re going to give me some, right?" she stood up and began walking towards her daughter. "No! It''s mine alone! I worked hard to get it!" Violeta shook her head vigorously in denial, beginning to behave like a child, while extending her hands. "Come on, don''t be like that, Violeta," the woman kept walking. Once in front of her daughter, she extended her arm, her hand resting on Violeta''s head. "You stole from me..." she said with a bright smile. "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice?" She began to affectionately stroke her daughter''s head. "About that..." Violeta lowered her head a little, ashamed of trying to deceive her mother, knowing it was practically impossible. "Did you give it to Arthur?" the mother asked. Violeta nodded her head: "Yes." "A deal?" the woman asked again. "For two drops of my blood," Violeta gave the details of the deal. The woman stopped stroking her daughter''s head, walked over, and sat on her bed. She remained silent for a few moments. "I see... well, as long as he doesn''t do anything bad with it, I don''t really care, but..." the woman smiled. "One of them is mine," she pointed to a container. Violeta slumped her shoulders in defeat, her eyes wavering for a few moments before letting out a sigh. "Alright!" she finally had no choice but to agree, as her mother already knew everything... so it was useless to keep resisting. She looked sadly as one of the three containers disappeared into the air. With a satisfied smile, the woman said goodbye to her sad daughter and vanished, along with the thin mist of blood. Violeta remained silent. With slow steps, she lay face down on her bed. "Damn it..." she cursed as she closed her eyes. **** Silent footsteps echoed in the middle of a hallway, lit only by red candles. A beautiful woman with matte black hair, faintly shining down her back, walked. She wore a tight black outfit that accentuated her curves and completely seductive figure. The woman''s eyes glowed as she extended her hand. Upon reaching the end of the hallway, she was greeted by enormous doors, almost 50 meters tall. The doors swung open wide, sensing the presence of the beautiful woman. Behind the doors lay an enormous space, and in the center was a large altar. In the middle of the altar stood a cross made of black crystal. The woman walked indifferently towards the altar. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman''s eyes gradually dimmed, moving her fingers in front of her until the blood container appeared. Her steps brought her to the front of the enormous cross. She looked up at the massive cross, over 100 meters high, where a twisted black creature lay. The creature had multiple hands and limbs, writhing among themselves, its flesh completely dry, as though it had been in this state for hundreds or thousands of years. The woman gave a sad smile as she placed the blood container beneath the enormous cross. With a smile, she extended her hand. Without expression, she plunged her hand into her chest. A great amount of blood spread across the altar, and a faint red glow appeared. The blood container trembled. Bang!!! The large amount of Arthur''s blood began to rush up the black stone cross at great speed, reaching the horrible dried-up creature. The blood flowed through its enormous body until it reached its face. The creature''s face was completely deformed, its mouth wide open with hundreds of teeth, its eyes tightly closed, and an expression of pure agony. The blood passed over its tongue and down its throat. The woman below pulled her hand from her chest. Smiling, she watched as the creature''s body began to glow slightly. The smile on her face grew fiercer... her blood spread entirely, causing the whole place to shake violently. The creature at the top of the cross began to glow more and more. The woman knelt down: "Just a little longer... only a little more... with just a bit more, you will return," she murmured to herself. "Cain... my father." As soon as she finished speaking, the place stopped shaking and glowing. Everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. The woman stood up, glancing around. All the blood, hers and Arthur''s, had completely disappeared. With an indifferent expression, she turned around, walking through the massive doors, which slammed shut after she passed through them. The entire place fell once again into deep darkness... Chapter 74 - 74: Essence of the sin of lust "Are you serious?" I looked at Slyv suspiciously, feeling somewhat surprised by her strange request. Honestly, I was expecting something much worse from her. For some reason, I felt it would be far worse than with Violeta. Glancing briefly at my right arm... seriously, the sensation of having your blood drained at high speed is anything but pleasant. It''s like being in a hospital while they''re taking your blood, but in my situation, it was much stronger. A small shiver ran down my spine as I still recalled Violeta''s twisted smile at that moment... "Yes? What did you expect me to ask for! I''m not like that!" Slyv''s face showed a wounded expression, and she seemed genuinely offended. But I couldn''t help it¡ªbeing Lilith''s daughter, I didn''t know what to think. Looking at the black leaves in her hands, they were the ingredients I needed, the last thing I was missing... well, that''s something I''ll have to discuss with Lilith. Though she said she would be more than happy to help me, I still have to wait and see, step by step... "Okay, fine, I get it. But to be more specific, what exactly do you want to talk about?" What Slyv asked for was simply an honest conversation, to put it briefly. Honestly, I found it quite curious, but those were her words... After Violeta disappeared into thin air... a skill that, as I see, is quite common... I''d really like to have that ability¡ªit''d be a great plus for escaping dangerous situations. It''s great to have dreams. After she left, I went straight to Slyv''s room at her request and brought her some fruit. Her room was twice the size of mine, it smelled nice, and it was quite beautiful, even to me. Everything was well organized. "Well... I want to talk about a lot of things, but as my mother told me, you don''t have much time, do you?" Slyv pursed her lips and fell silent, thinking about what to discuss... It was true. In fact, as far as I understood, it was 7 p.m. on a Sunday, and I had a couple of hours left to get to the academy. I didn''t want to miss the first day of classes! Even though I had a peculiar relationship with Professor Emilia, she still had to maintain appearances, and besides, we hadn''t had much interaction. I didn''t feel confident yet that she''d be lenient with me... "You don''t remember me, do you?" Slyv finally seemed to have found a topic to satisfy her curiosity as she asked her first question... "No," I shook my head. Although it was true that I felt like I knew her, I couldn''t recall anything about her, even though everything seemed familiar. I wasn''t sure if I should be grateful or upset for not inheriting the memories of the real Arthur. I was still doubtful about it. On one hand, it would be useful to know what kind of relationship Arthur had with Lilith and her daughter, as well as with Violeta. But on the other hand, it would be a huge problem to deal with conflicting emotions. After all, we weren''t exactly the same person... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nothing at all?" Slyv asked again. "Nothing at all," I confirmed. She crossed her arms and pursed her lips, her pink eyes staring at me intently. "That''s such a shame. We had a pretty close relationship... you know..." She gave me a flirtatious smile. "I think I know where this is going," I thought to myself, reflecting for a moment. "What do you mean?" It was a rather silly question... but still, I wanted to know what she''d say. "I remember the day when Mom brought you... we were the same age, kids, we were the same height... well, I was actually taller than you by 10 centimeters... we played a lot, laughed, and things like that..." Slyv frowned. "Until my mother started treating you a little differently..." She fell silent. "Wait! You''re supposed to talk more than me!" She snapped back to the conversation, "This is going to be a long one," I thought, lamenting to myself... ***** "So? From what I can see, you already have everything you need..." Lilith''s voice came directly into my mind. It was still a bit hard for me to keep my composure in front of her. Her voice, her entire presence, was a feast for the eyes... I watched her, sitting with glasses on, a pen in hand as she wrote on some papers. "May I?" I asked, gesturing to the chair. She nodded, "Go ahead." Sitting in silence... "I''ve got everything..." I told her directly. She gave me an amused smile, setting the pen down on her desk. Lilith stood up. "I remember you said you were missing my essence, right?" She said, walking toward me. "Yes, it''s the main ingredient." "Perfect," she smiled even more. "The essence of the sin of lust is quite simple to obtain. All the essences of the sins are easy to get¡ªthe only requirement is the approval of the sin, of course. So then..." "What do you want?" I asked, clearly knowing she wouldn''t give it to me for free. "I like smart guys. I''m not asking for much; all I want is to watch the process." She picked up a glass and brought it to her lips. "It''s not that difficult, is it?" "For any particular reason?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Demons are incapable of evolving beyond their inherent limits. I''ve seen it with my own eyes over the years I''ve been alive. I''ve done many experiments, but they''ve always ended in failure. Now, right now, I have the opportunity before me. I won''t miss this moment for anything in the three worlds." Lilith''s eyes gleamed, making me feel very small. "Years and years of trials... I hope you''re not lying to me, Arthur. If you are, we''ll have some problems..." She gave me a small smile, placing her hand on her chest. Her hand passed through her body, and after a few seconds, she pulled it out and extended it toward me. "The essence of a sin is essentially a fraction of the essence that floats above the soul. Essence is a thin layer that completely surrounds the soul of every living being. The only ones who can manipulate it are the individuals themselves. All this essence does is act as a sort of protection for the soul. For these reasons, it can only be given with one''s consent... here, take it..." Her smile twisted erratically. "How terrifying..." I thought to myself as I carefully took the thin layer into my hands. "All the materials are complete... the time has come." Chapter 75 - 75: Potion "And now, what happens next?" Lilith asked, her eyes filled with complete excitement. She looked at me expectantly, waiting for some kind of answer... Remaining silent, I looked at the materials lying on top of a red cloth: the leaves, the two drops of blood, the corrupt water, and finally, Lilith''s essence... honestly, I have no idea how to proceed. "System?" I asked, speaking in my mind... [Ding!] [The procedure is quite simple. I''ll explain the steps¡ªyou just have to follow the correct order, which is in reverse.] [Main ingredient: Pure essence of the Succubus Queen.] [Secondary ingredients: 1 drop of blood from a vampire with progenitor lineage, 2 Black Blood Flowers, 20 ml of corrupt water, 20 drops of the host''s blood.] [First, you must place the 20 drops of the host''s blood, then add the 20 ml of corrupt water. Following this order, the last ingredient will be the essence of the sin of lust. You can put this mixture in a regular glass bottle.] Reading the system''s instructions, I turned my gaze back to Lilith. She was crouching, patiently waiting, with a cute, innocent smile on her lips... it''s a little, or a lot, scary, to be honest. "Do you have a glass bottle?" I asked her. "Also, a small knife I could borrow..." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No problem," Lilith snapped her fingers, and out of nowhere, the two things I asked for appeared. "Here," she handed them to me. Nodding, I said, "What are you doing now?" she asked again, excited. "First, I''ll have to place 20 drops of my blood," I told her as I pricked my thumb with the knife, holding the bottle right under my finger. Drip... Drip... Drip... Drip... The blood fell slowly onto the base of the bottle. After a few moments, when I finished counting the 20 drops, I pulled my finger away. "Now I need to add the 20 ml of corrupt water," I murmured to myself, though Lilith was listening intently, not blinking. I picked up the bottle containing the corrupt water, and as I unlocked it, faint lamenting whispers entered my ears... "The corrupt waters of hell, aside from imprisoning human souls, also cause them immense pain for eternity..." Lilith kept her innocent smile and blinked at me. "I have to admit, you''re very confident to be drinking that stuff. Just taking a sip could rot you from the inside out. I doubt it''s going to be a pleasant experience¡ªmore like agonizing and torturous..." "Can you be quiet for a moment?" I frowned, thinking to myself... "Just trust me..." I told her. But even after hearing her words, I let out a sigh, shaking my head as I carefully poured exactly 20 ml of corrupt water into the bottle. As soon as the two liquids touched, they mixed instantly, forming a new color. It was black with red streaks, but the deformed faces didn''t disappear at all... "Now it''s time... to add the two black blood flowers..." I carefully picked up the black flowers with red tips and dropped them directly into the mixture. The petals melted the moment they touched the liquid... after a few seconds, the petals were no longer visible. "The drops of Violeta''s blood..." I picked up one of the vials, removed the glass stopper, and an extremely strong smell emanated from within while a tiny drop of blood glowed faintly inside. "Violeta''s blood drops are also considered an extremely potent poison. You''re lucky to open it in my presence... you don''t want to know what would''ve happened if you''d opened it alone," Lilith said indifferently. "Damn bloodsucker!" I cursed Violeta in my heart, gritting my teeth. "How could she forget to tell me something so important?" Frowning darkly, I carefully added the blood to the bottle... BOOM! A small explosion occurred inside the vial, sending up a mushroom-shaped puff of smoke that rose from the bottle. "The mixture between corrupt water and the blood of a progenitor vampire is quite curious..." Lilith murmured under her breath, her eyes gleaming with a hint of madness. "A twisted combination, look at the faces..." she said with a smile. Glancing back, the faces had indeed changed. In fact, they were attacking each other, but their expressions had become even more distorted. Tiny bubbles started to form, and from them, I could hear more clearly the screams of agony... "This is seriously..." I muttered. It felt like I was working with radioactive materials... Picking up Lilith''s soul essence, the final and most important ingredient... the essence itself, how can I describe it? It''s like... well, I don''t know how to describe it, but the contact is comforting, I suppose... Taking a deep breath, I let it fall into the bottle. At that precise moment, the mixture simply grew, and a thin layer of pink smoke spread throughout the room. Lilith remained silent for a few moments... as did I. The mixture changed color; it was now a bright pink with small white dots, and it seemed as though the other ingredients had simply vanished... the pink substance filled the bottle to the brim. "Now I have to drink this... System?" [Yes, the mixture was successful!] Reading the system''s confirmation, I let out a sigh of relief and looked at the mixture again. Now, its appearance was much better than before¡ªturbid, dark, and with twisted faces... now, I think I can drink whatever this thing is. "You''re going to drink it, right?" Lilith asked with a smile. "Hey! Hey! Wait, that''s mine!" I stopped her hand as it reached for the bottle. "Was she trying to steal it?" Holding the bottle in my hands, I looked suspiciously at Lilith... she quickly withdrew her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear, smiling. "I just wanted to see it up close..." she excused herself, though it was clearly a lie! Moving a bit away from her... I looked at the bottle, took a deep breath, and said, "To hell with it!" bringing it to my lips... the cold, sticky liquid slid down my throat... Chapter 76 - 76: Two gremlins "Wake up..." "Hey, wake up... wake up..." A voice echoed in my ears, but it sounded very distant, almost as if it were trying to speak to me from a faraway place... opening my eyes... I looked around, blurry, confused, trying to sit up... frowning... my vision started to clear little by little, after a few seconds... "Huhh??" Confused, I crawled back... my eyes wide open. "Damn it! I''m not that ugly!" The creature in front of me frowned, irritated, scratching its head... taking a moment to calm down, and hearing its words without feeling any hint of a murderous intent, I breathed slowly, my eyes observing it carefully. It was very small, about half a meter tall, and... horrible, very ugly, with a huge head compared to its small body... plus a big belly with thin arms and legs... adjusting my throat, and its entire body was red: "Who are you?" I asked cautiously. The creature tilted its head slightly: "Well..." it looked at itself and rolled its eyes: "I''m a gremlin, you could say... I think. My name is Ann..." it introduced itself with an ugly smile... nodding its head... I tried to stand up, but... somehow we were the same height... a feeling rushed through my whole body, I quickly looked at my hands... thin red arms... opening my eyes in shock... I looked down, big belly and red body: "Oh no..." I brought my horrible hands to my face... "I''m like you!" I exclaimed in astonishment... pointing at Ann... he gave me an amused smile: "Stop making a fuss, we have to go," he shook his head and started walking... My mouth wide open... "System?"... No response. With nothing else I could do, I reluctantly followed Ann... running to keep up with him, I looked around; it was a dark place, the only light available in this place was from the opening in front. By the way, we were walking along what seemed to be a massive chain... frowning... "Just a moment ago I was drinking the potion... I don''t think anything went wrong, I literally had the system''s approval. Somehow, I ended up in this unknown place, as a gremlin... along with another..." The creature, on the other hand, kept walking, lost in my thoughts... we reached the large opening, which, in fact, wasn''t big at all. It was just that from below, it looked much better, but up close, it was the same size as us... Ann turned around, looked at me for a moment... "You know what to do, right?" he asked quietly. "I have no idea, what am I doing in this place in the first place?" I asked myself, shaking my head: "No." "Just run... and pray to the demon god not to die in the attempt..." he said as he looked a little outside... "What are you trying to say?" I asked, more confused than before... "What did you expect...? We''re the lowest of the low in hell, it''s all we can do... run or die... a bit pathetic, but those are our options," Ann said with a sad smile... "Well, nothing can be done. We have to run, just follow me and... don''t stop for anything... it''s the only advice I can give you," Ann nodded... standing in front of the opening... hesitating for a few moments: "Let''s go!!" Letting out a scream full of fear, he ran like a madman... With no other choice, I ran too... "Ahhh!!" letting out a scream as the world lit up... Boooomm!!! sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A loud crash came from a few meters to the right... the world outside was completely red, literally red-hot, flames rising with brute hunger toward the sky, the world itself seemed to be in complete chaos... "Don''t stop!!" Ann screamed with all his strength as he kept running: "It''s the only way!!" Following Ann''s small steps, I didn''t stop running, my heart began to beat wildly, and the exhaustion started to affect me. Having a small body didn''t help in the slightest... "Huaaaaaaaa!!!" A horrible scream that could easily shatter anyone''s eardrums echoed from the sky... looking at Ann''s small body that kept running, the surroundings were full of red stone, large holes, and... hundreds of dead demons... "Woshhh" Horrible gusts of wind threatened to drag me away, without looking back, I just followed Ann''s advice... after what seemed like an eternity, Ann turned right, entering a small hole... following his steps, I threw myself in too... once fully inside, I saw Ann on his knees, head to the ground... approaching a little: "What''s happening out there?" I yelled, exhausted... "Keep your head down!" he shouted through murmurs... his small hand resting on mine and making me get into the same position: "What are you doing?" I asked, trying to stand up... "Just shut up if you want to live," his voice sounded filled with a deep fear... hearing his voice, I stayed silent... his fear even reached me... Many footsteps echoed through the place... as Ann remained silent, I also kept my mouth shut... "Oh, what do we have here?" a playful voice came from in front, and with my head down, the only thing I felt were two legs inches from my head... "Hmmm... just two pieces of trash..." a male voice full of contempt reached me... Bang!! Out of the corner of my eye, I saw black shoes stepping on Ann''s head, he just looked at me, with his eyes telling me to stay quiet... for some reason, I felt a lot of rage seeing the demon''s treatment of Ann... swallowing my words... "Give them points for surviving this war... hiding like rats, hehe," the female voice laughed a little, and I could feel her crouching down: "No point in eating them... should we just kill them?" she seemed to be talking to herself... "I don''t want my mouth full of crap," the man said as he put more pressure on Ann''s head, but he stayed quiet... "What are you two doing?" another female voice came from the front, which felt much more familiar: "Lilith?" I asked myself in my mind. "Master, look what we found..." the girl in front grabbed me by the head and threw me forward with force... my face scraped against the ground... falling face up... I raised myself slightly, wiping what seemed like blood from my nose... "What the hell is that damn bitch doing!" cursing in my heart... I raised my head a little, black hair and black eyes... a beautiful woman... Lilith from the past, or rather, Lilith''s former appearance... but her horns weren''t as big as the one I know... "Keep your head down, trash, hehe," the girl stomped on my head hard against the ground... Bang! Feeling dizzy, I shut my eyes tightly... "Two gremlins..." Lilith murmured to herself... Chapter 77 - 77: Its Monday already "Two gremlins..." Lilith murmured to herself. "What do we do with them, Lilith?" the girl asked while pressing my head even harder. "Just leave them, they don''t matter to us in the slightest," Lilith said indifferently, walking ahead and leaving the girl behind. "Whatever you say!" she added, giving me a kick to the head and letting out a giggle as she left me behind. Completely dazed, I brought my hands to my head, which throbbed with pain like hell... a red substance started to drip out. "Damn... bitch..." I muttered through gritted teeth. "Wait...!" I tried to stop Lilith, but the words wouldn''t come out. I could only watch as Lilith''s figure disappeared into nothingness. "That hurt," I heard Ann''s pained voice. Turning around, I saw him with one hand on his head as he approached, shaking his head. "We got lucky..." He wiped the blood off with his dirty hands and stayed silent for a few moments. "Let''s keep going... we don''t have time," he said, continuing in the direction where the demons and Lilith had appeared. I followed him. "What''s going on?" I finally asked. "A war... for survival," he sighed. "Against who?" I asked, intrigued. Ann looked at me with wide eyes. "Against ourselves. Demons fighting demons for supremacy. We were really lucky they didn''t devour us..." He lowered his head a little. "Food..." My eyes widened. "In ancient times, demons ate each other to survive. From that cannibalism, demons of immense power were born..." Lilith''s words echoed in my memory. "Ancient era?" "No, well... it doesn''t have a name yet, but some are starting to call it the Chaotic Era," Ann said as he walked. "We don''t have much time," he murmured to himself. "What do you mean?" That was the second time he''d said that... Ann seemed to ignore me and kept walking. "We need to get to a place, it''s the only way... if we could have it in our hands..." His voice was full of desire. Still confused, I asked, "Get what?" "The flame! What else? It''s the only thing that can break our chains, the only option we have..." His voice gradually faded. Minutes passed in silence after that conversation. We were walking through what looked like a wasteland of red earth, almost like a desert. Ann looked up. "Let''s take a break..." he said, sheltering himself under a rock, sitting on the ground. He seemed lost in thought. I sat next to him. "Time''s up..." Ann''s voice sounded distant. Looking around, the world went black... ****** "Oh, you woke up..." I clearly heard Lilith''s voice, way too close to me. Opening my eyes a bit, I could clearly see her red eyes and her white hair cascading down like a waterfall. "What are you doing...?" I asked, confused. Now that I think about it, I''ve been completely lost for the past few hours, or however long it''s been. Frowning a little, I set aside the fact that I feel a bit odd... it''s actually quite comfortable. I mean, the position I''m in... my head was resting on Lilith''s lap, and I felt a soft touch on my head. "Interesting... truly wonderful..." Lilith''s sweet words snapped me out of my daze. The gleam in her eyes was quite dangerous! I quickly stood up, even surprising myself. Stumbling a little, I nearly fell. Adjusting my balance... like I said, I feel very odd, like the body I''m in isn''t completely mine. Also, I feel a bit taller, and more... how can I put it? Good? Like my body is much lighter and I feel incredibly strong... I feel better than ever, admiring my own body. "Admirable..." Lilith didn''t care that I abruptly stood up. She also stood, faster than me, and I could feel her breath right in front of me. "You really did it... you evolved... I can''t believe it..." She extended her hand. "Let me touch you... better yet, give me your hand," she said excitedly. Without thinking, I just extended my hand and let her touch me, not thinking it would be a good idea to refuse, seeing how happy she was. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith carefully took my hand, closed her eyes, and instantly, I felt a warm energy. After a few seconds, she let go of my hand and stayed silent for a moment before pulling out a small notebook from nowhere. She made a few notes and then smiled innocently. "Would you give me a piece of your flesh...? Please?" She clasped her hands together as if she were begging. A chill ran down my spine, and I took a few steps back. "You can''t be serious..." I said with a nervous smile. Her eyes were terrifying. She slowly shook her head. "Not at all. I want a piece of your flesh to run a few experiments..." She looked me up and down. "Don''t you notice anything strange... aside from your physical appearance?" she asked. I thought for a moment... honestly, no. "No... not for now, I suppose." "Well, upon looking... or rather, attempting to glimpse your soul... it''s now divided into three parts: demon, vampire, and human. Before the evolution, your soul was made up of 50% demonic, 40% human, and 10% vampiric... but now..." she looked above my head. "It''s changed, a shift: 50% demonic, 45% vampiric, and 5% human... your humanity has almost completely disappeared, and yet... I can''t sense even a trace of dark aura from you... it must be because of that flame..." Lilith murmured to herself. "Also, you''re much more attractive than before..." she added with a coquettish smile and a chuckle. "So, will you give it to me or not? If you do, I''ll owe you a favor. What do you say?" After thinking about it for a moment, having her owe me a favor would be quite beneficial. Besides, without her help, I''d still be struggling to figure out how to enter hell... "Alright, but make it quick." "Done!" she beamed. In her hands... was already a piece of flesh. "Wait, where...?" I was shocked. When did she do that?! I quickly checked around my body. "You don''t have any damage, don''t worry. Besides, the wound is already fully healed." She tucked it away in her ring. "By the way, it''s Monday afternoon..." No way... Chapter 78 - 78: Monday A tense silence filled the entire classroom; silence was the ruler and master. Even the students'' breathing was inaudible, as if they didn''t bother to breathe. They were as still as statues, waiting eternally for the teacher to speak a single word. Sweat began to form on their foreheads as they glanced at Professor Emilia''s furrowed brow. Her beautiful white hair was tied up in a bun, and through her square-shaped glasses, she stared fixedly out the window. The cold wind came through the open window, sending chills through any student, but the professor seemed entirely unaffected. Her arms were crossed, and she impatiently tapped her right foot. After waiting for about five minutes, she finally closed the window, turning back to her students, causing a collective sigh of relief. The professor positioned herself in the middle of the classroom, coldly scanning each of the young students one by one, as if she were mentally taking attendance. After looking at the last student, she pursed her lips: "Four students... missing..." she murmured to herself. Shaking her head, she adjusted her glasses and, with a wave of her hand, blank sheets of paper appeared, each one floating into the hands of a student. "First lesson, don''t skip class," her cold voice sent a shiver of fear through the students. ******* "Why am I doing this¡­?" Daniela muttered to herself, sitting by the window in Arthur''s room, her eyes slightly teary. "We''re supposed to be in class!" she finally couldn''t hold back, shouting in frustration as she clenched her small fists, glaring angrily at Leslie and Evelyn, annoyed that they were ignoring her. She let out a tired sigh and slumped back into the chair, pouting. "Pointy ears! Arthur hasn''t come back yet!!" Leslie snapped out of her thoughts and turned to Daniela. She held her head in frustration and, with a similar level of irritation, shouted back at Daniela: "It''s just one class¡­ I don''t think anything bad will happen¡­ right?" she frowned. "We''re in trouble¡­" Evelyn spoke slowly, her eyes closed as she settled in to sleep a few more minutes. But seconds later, her eyes shot open wide. Sitting up, she tilted her head: "Arthur hasn''t come back¡­" she glanced around. "You''re just now noticing?" Leslie looked gloomily at Evelyn, shaking her head. "He said he''d be back Monday¡­ but he never said what time¡­" "For the goddess'' sake¡­ you two¡­" Daniela stared at them, completely bewildered. Sure, Arthur still hadn''t come back, and truthfully, she was worried, but she didn''t dwell on it too much. She believed he''d show up¡­ or at least hoped so. But right now, she was torn¡­ it was Monday, and classes had started! Isn''t the first day supposed to be the most important of all? And here she was, skipping! Plus, with the threat of Professor Emilia¡­ Daniela grew a bit nervous. She really wanted to go, but her two friends hadn''t let her! In the end, she stayed seated in the chair. "Pointy ears¡­" Leslie looked at Daniela, hesitating for a few seconds¡­ "I''m hungry¡­" she said timidly. Beside her, Evelyn''s eyes lit up as if energy had suddenly returned to her body. She quickly stood up, looking expectantly at Daniela. Seeing that they needed her, Daniela''s heart softened a little. With a sigh, she had no choice but to stand up and slowly walk toward the kitchen. ****** "Hurry up, can''t you go any faster?" Arthur asked impatiently, though a part of him was impressed and a bit scared. All three together¡­ he watched as the pale green meat roasted slowly over the charcoal fire¡­ and right next to it was¡­ exactly my piece of meat, the one that had been torn or cut, or whatever, from my arm¡­ Both pieces of meat gave off the smell of roasted flesh. And the one cooking it was none other than Lilith. Her eyes sparkled, and a wide smile spread across her lips as she hypnotically watched the meat turn slowly. "Can you be quiet for a moment¡­ I need to listen to the sizzle to know the perfect time to cook it," she waved him off. Watching her with blank eyes, Arthur muttered, "Wasn''t the meat you took for an experiment¡­?" Frowning, he hadn''t expected that the ''experiment'' would be to eat it. All of this was too abnormal. On one hand, he was about to eat a piece of flesh from one of the Sins, specifically Envy¡­ something that defied all logic. And on top of that, the worst part was that it was already Monday¡­ and he''d missed the first day of class. But putting that aside¡­ Lilith was going to eat my flesh¡­ He felt a small headache coming on. Very strange! Seriously, I mean it, what the hell is happening? I need an explanation¡­ "I want to study what your flesh is made of¡­ I''m almost certain it has the three flavors of the different races¡­ I can''t wait to try it¡­ besides, this is the best way. It''s the same thing you''ll do but in reverse or something like that¡­ I''m not entirely sure yet, but the point is the same," Lilith fell silent for a few moments¡­ the two pieces of meat sizzled. "It''s ready!" With impressive speed, Lilith took the two pieces of meat and placed them separately on a plate. With a snap of her fingers, a table and two chairs appeared. Happily, she placed the plates on the table. With another snap of her fingers, a bottle of wine appeared: "A perfect breakfast¡­" Lilith seemed lost in her own world. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching all of this, Arthur thought to himself, I''m lucky I''m not completely sane. This would drive anyone mad! This is literally cannibalism¡­ and I''m doing it too¡­ "Is eating power?" he asked as he sat down at the chair where his piece of meat lay. "This is insane¡­" he thought to himself. Lilith poured two glasses of wine: "Cheers!" she said happily, toasting to the two of them. "Yes¡­" Chapter 79 - 79: Significant changes Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 8] [Name: Arturo] [Unknown Race: Minor Hybrid Creature] [Vitality: 151 years] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Age: 17 years] [Level 35] Stats: [Strength: 73] [Agility: 65] [Endurance: 65] [Defense: 65] [Mana Points: 80] [Skill Points: 0] Abilities: [Blue Flame] [Description: ???] [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction ability makes people feel a strong attraction toward you. The more interest the person has, the easier it becomes to control their mental state (Only works if the target is in a lustful state)] [Persuasion] [Description: Capable of convincing and manipulating people through a set of actions aimed at influencing an individual with arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.] [Cold Mind] [Description: The host is able to turn off emotions in their mind.] [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] [Magic Hands] [Description: Secondary ability of the Sin of Lust! The host''s hands are more skilled over a woman''s body! The more you touch a woman, the hotter she becomes!] Unique Skills: [Corruption Lvl1] [20/100] [Description: Allows the slow corruption of a human soul until it is fully transformed into that of a demon. The corruption level depends on the host''s actions.] Defect: [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity] Primordial Seals: 1/7 Targets: [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Holy Masochist!)] [Corruption Level: 15%] Seraphim Interest Levels: [Emilia Rose White: 100 (Attraction)] [Leslie Violet Rose: 500 (Damn it, brother, you''ve surpassed human limits)] [Evelyn Red Rose: 100 (Interest)] Human Interest Levels: [Daniela Von Benedetto: 120 (Feels a strong attraction toward the host!)] "Minor Hybrid Creature?" Reading the system''s information... wasn''t I supposed to evolve into a lesser demon? But at the same time, unknown race... well, I don''t think it''s entirely unknown, maybe I just can''t identify it yet, considering the system''s few restrictions, this seems normal, I guess... thinking for a moment, I shake my head... I have a few questions right now, but before that... glancing at the door to my room in the Sunflower building... I was finally back, though it was almost nightfall. Sighing to myself, Lilith really took her time eating... Anyway, I''m back, and that''s what matters now, but hearing no sound behind the door... "I suppose they''ve gone to their rooms, I doubt they''re still there." Slowly opening the door... The room is dark, yet... a sweet scent lingers in the air. Quietly stepping inside... I flick the switch, lighting up the room. In this world, electricity exists combined with magic¡ªquite strange, but it works nonetheless. Turning on the lights... greeted me with a peculiar scene: three girls peacefully sleeping in my bed... with Daniela in the middle, Leslie to her right, and Evelyn to her left... Daniela''s furrowed brow made me wonder... after a few seconds, I turned the light off again... silently walking over... I sank into one of the armchairs, letting out a tired sigh... "These last three days... have been mentally exhausting, more than physically, especially this morning..." reflecting on it... "System..." I spoke in my mind... "Do you know what happened when I drank that potion?" [Yes, the host''s body and soul successfully evolved.] "..." Wait, no... "I meant what I experienced in that strange world..." I know my body changed, but those images in my mind, the experience and the pain I felt¡ªit was too real to be just a dream... I didn''t tell Lilith about it, well, I didn''t find the moment; she was busy with other things. I was really curious to ask her about those two demons that accompanied her back then... [Evolution trial, nothing comes for free to the host. If you die in the trial, you die in real life. The host is advised to be careful during the remaining 6 trials.] "Die for real...?" Opening my eyes for a few seconds... "Well, I''m not even surprised anymore..." shrugging... All I have to do is survive... sounds so easy, honestly... too easy... with a grim look: "Why does it show ''Unknown Race''?" This was another question... [The system is unable to name the host''s race, considering the fusion of three different races. There is no suitable name, for now, it will remain as such unless the host wishes to create a new species name.] "I see... but I don''t have any cool name ideas right now, so leave it as is..." thinking for a moment... "I guess that''s all for now. Besides, I''ve gained 10 levels in two days... that''s not much considering I ate the piece of Envy and also evolved..." [New skill unlocked.] [Envy: Everything you own, I desire. I am so envious.] "Well, I don''t get it. Be more specific." This notification came up the moment I ate the piece of pale green flesh, but I set it aside. Now that I have time... "Everything you own, I desire. I am so envious." That''s the skill''s description, I don''t fully understand it, but... that''s basically what Envy is, feeling jealous of others, so I guess there''s not much more to explain... [The host felt envious of the human named David. Does the host remember the illusion of the green serpent climbing up his body?] Now that it''s mentioned... that did happen, but at the time, I was completely blinded by jealousy... and yet, I had completely forgotten the image of the snake... "Yeah, what about it?" [The host carries the 7 Primordial Seals in his soul, thus inherently possessing the 7 sins in his soul, though they are sealed. Feeling a great deal of one sin, besides being able to use a small fraction of its name, also draws the attention of the corresponding Primordial Sin. In this case, Envy, due to this anomaly, was the first to attempt regaining full authority by consuming the host.] [The host is advised to keep his emotions under control, with the exception of Lust, as that seal has been broken by Lilith, queen of the succubi.] "Wait, does that mean Lilith regained her authority or whatever?" I asked, a bit confused... [Yes, but in a more discreet way, without harming the host. Due to Lilith''s exclusive ability, she has evolved.] "I didn''t even know..." Chapter 80 - 80: Punished! "Why are they looking at us like that...?" Daniela asked nervously, glancing hesitantly at Beatrice. In fact, Beatrice wasn''t the only one staring at her aggressively and resentfully... even Adri¨¢n, El¨ªas, and Olivia... all her friends were looking at them strangely. She forced a nervous smile. "Everything''s okay... right?" She didn''t know where to look. She noticed that it wasn''t just her receiving those dark stares¡ªArthur, Evelyn, and Leslie were also targets of the gloomy looks from all the students... but, as always, her friends didn''t seem to care in the slightest. The only one who noticed the stares was Arthur. He looked around carefully. The air felt heavy, like someone had died recently. But... looking at the tired eyes and lifeless expressions of the students... without a doubt, something happened yesterday. Still, the way they were looking at us¡ªit couldn''t have been anything good. Turning his gaze toward Beatrice... she clutched her head. "Ahh! Where the hell were you?! You damn traitors!" she yelled in anger and frustration, glaring fiercely at all of us. Even a small killing intent slipped from her eyes... tinged with a hint of madness... something was definitely wrong with her. Daniela cleared her throat, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn''t find the words for Beatrice. Out of options, she looked at me with tearful eyes, silently begging me to save her from the situation. "Well..." I furrowed my brow slightly. "We were... on a trip?" Damn, what a stupid response... I internally cringed. Though in my case, it was mostly true. In their case, though, not so much. Last night, when I was thinking on the couch, I felt movement from Leslie, who was the first to notice my presence. Needless to say, she immediately rushed toward me, hugging me tightly. Evelyn was next, doing the same and climbing onto my shoulders. Lastly, Daniela timidly grabbed my arm... If someone saw this from outside... with the lights off, they''d be scared to death¡ªthe shadows of four people in that strange embrace would definitely seem weird. It was only after a few minutes that they finally let me go, asking why I took so long and if I was okay. Needless to say, they noticed my change in height and, I suppose, attractiveness... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beatrice''s dark gaze fixed on me... she stayed silent for a few moments, then suddenly widened her eyes. "Who the hell are you?" she pointed accusingly at me. Scratching my nose, I replied, "It''s me... Arthur," gesturing to myself. Olivia stared at me for a moment too. "Impossible! The Arthur I know is definitely much uglier..." she said, pursing her lips. "I can hear you, you know... I''m standing right here." What a shameless woman. A little lie doesn''t hurt anyone... With a slightly indignant expression, I sighed. "Fine, what happened yesterday while we were gone?" Adri¨¢n adjusted his glasses, looking around. "It was hell... well, you could say that, but really, it was just a very tough day. Professor Emilia is terrifying..." His body trembled slightly, and he closed his eyes for a few seconds. With a cruel smile, he looked at us darkly. "But things will be much worse for you guys! You deserve it!" He nodded repeatedly. "You..." Beatrice glared at the four of us. She hesitated for a moment. "You didn''t... do anything indecent, did you?!" She shouted, her cheeks turning a little red as she covered them with her hands. "Now I get it all!" Her eyes sparkled like she had just uncovered the truth of the world. "N-NO!! It''s not what you think!" Daniela was the first to react, her ears turning red instantly as she desperately tried to cover Beatrice''s shouting mouth. Adrien came over and placed a hand on my shoulder, looking me straight in the eye, and nodded. "It''s not what you think..." he said. Seriously, his mind escalates so quickly! I may have the mind of an adult but the body of a teenager! I know how to control myself... though sometimes it''s really hard... "Ugh! Damn it... they really make things difficult," I lamented to myself. "What are indecent things?" Evelyn asked innocently, blinking as she tugged on the sleeve of my uniform. Her beautiful hair moved slightly as she tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "You''re making this so difficult!" I thought to myself again. But she looks so adorable right now... she''s really cute... "I think it''s... when two people hold hands, right! Yeah, that must be it! For the record, Arthur and I have done it many times!" Leslie puffed out her chest proudly as she boasted. She flashed a smug smile at Daniela, who stared at her with her mouth wide open, her golden eyes looking at her as if she were an idiot. "Oh...!" Meanwhile, Evelyn slightly opened her mouth, her eyes shining with understanding. She quickly moved her hand and intertwined her fingers with mine. "Hmph!" she smiled softly as if she were happy to do something indecent. "So difficult," I thought again... I couldn''t help but see them as innocent young girls sometimes... On the other hand... I raised an eyebrow as I looked at Daniela. She was the only one who got the reference. Daniela''s eyes widened, and her cheeks turned even redder than before. She turned her head away as if trying to hide. The atmosphere between us grew a little awkward. Feeling a fierce gaze from my side... I extended my other hand, which was quickly taken by Leslie. She put on a proud smile and remained silent. "..." Bang!! The classroom door slammed open, and behind it, a woman with snow-white hair and silver eyes entered with elegance, walking calmly toward her desk. She placed some papers on the table and adjusted her glasses before looking at her students, who were already sitting with their backs straight and heads forward, completely silent. Her cold eyes quickly locked onto the four of us... but her gaze intensified when it landed on mine. A chill ran down my spine... and cold swept over my entire body. "She''s angry!" I thought. "Students Leslie, Evelyn, Daniela, and Arthur, I want you four in my office after class," she said coldly. "Now, let''s begin the lesson!" Chapter 81 - 81: Fifth of them "We''re in trouble..." Daniela was the first to speak as she leaned back in her chair, letting out a tired sigh. With one hand over her eyes, she murmured to herself, "So tired..." Evelyn rested her head on the desk, defeated, her eyes sunken as she automatically closed them, trying to sleep. Leslie, on the other hand, was fighting to stay awake, her head swaying from side to side. It wasn''t just them¡ªthe others were in the same condition, mentally exhausted, with their eyes almost lost. "So heavy..." I muttered to myself, gazing out the window. Classes start at 7 a.m., and now the sun had already passed midday¡ªit was nearly 4 in the afternoon, if I wasn''t mistaken. Ten straight hours of class... and with the intensity of the professor''s lessons, this reminded me of my university days back on Earth. The best part was that the professor was still there, calmly organizing papers at her desk without any trace of fatigue. After she finished packing her things, her beautiful platinum eyes fixed on us: "I expect you in my office in one hour¡ªBuilding 3, Floor 4, Office 1." With those words, she left the room. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One hour..." At least we have time to eat something. I packed away my notebook. "First steps" was today''s topic¡ªbasically, the history of the Empire, how it was founded, and who its founder was. Ancient history, nothing too important since it was only the second day of classes. This will continue throughout the first week, or so Emilia had said¡ªhistory and some common knowledge that you''re supposed to learn as a child at home. I have to admit I knew absolutely nothing of what was being taught, so I had to pay attention and take some notes... I sighed, remembering my university days, a bit sad at the thought. Shaking it off, I stood up and looked at the others. "Shall we go?" ****** "Brother, if I were you, I''d start praying for mercy on my knees..." Elias said, a gloomy look on his face as he brought a spoonful of food to his mouth. He shook his head, "I don''t think I can last more than two seconds under the professor''s stare! It''s terrifying!" He shuddered and lowered his head. "Stop telling everyone about your traumas!" Olivia glared at Elias and tugged at his hand, leaning close to his ear. "Don''t do it..." "Well, basically, the professor embarrassed him in front of everyone for being too enthusiastic. It was funny and sad at the same time," Beatrice, sitting beside him, explained to the four of us. This made Elias'' shoulders sag even more. "I thought the answer was right..." he muttered, trying to defend himself. Watching the odd synergy between them... "Interesting... Olivia''s treatment of Elias is much more like she''s dealing with an ordinary friend, even daring to get close to him, something that didn''t happen in the novel... In fact, this isn''t the only change." I glanced from the corner of my eye to see a young girl sitting alone at a table. Her black hair was the only thing visible, practically covering her entire face, and a gloomy aura surrounded her. A person with no information¡ªthere are around twenty max in the class, and no protagonist among them, so it was normal for someone to fill the gap. This time, it was this girl, always seated at the back of the room. "Hey... what are you looking at?" Adrian asked, following my gaze. He stayed silent for a moment, adjusting his glasses. "The gloomy girl? You have some pretty strange tastes," he said with a small smile. "Gloomy girl?" Raising an eyebrow, that''s a... rather fitting nickname. Looking at her again, her hair was really messy. "What do you know about her?" I asked, intrigued. "Well, from what I''ve heard, she''s the illegitimate daughter of a noble house... I don''t know much else." He glanced back at his plate, taking a bite and wiping his mouth with a napkin. "She''s shunned by her own family for some reason, but..." He fell silent for a moment. "I guess it''s because of her eyes... no, better said, because of the power of her eyes," he said quietly. "You know something about that?" My interest was piqued. Maybe that''s why she hides her eyes with her hair... "Her eyes are of different colors, from what I understand. Her right eye is red, and the other is blue. As for her powers, there are rumors that came from her own family..." Adrian leaned in a bit closer. "It''s complete madness, but they say that anyone unfortunate enough to look directly into her eyes dies instantly." I widened my eyes. "Wait, that sounds way too overpowered." I glanced back at the girl. "Overpowered?" Adrian frowned. "Forget it... but are you sure about that?" Adrian nodded, grimacing. "She''s the twin sister of the leader of Class 1... Ariel Black Sun..." He shook his head. "I think they have a bad relationship, or at least I''ve never seen them together. Besides, like I said, her family rejects her... probably out of fear, I guess," he finally said, going quiet after that. Reflecting on what Adrian had said, my mind raced, trying to recall any similar character or ability. But no matter how hard I searched, I couldn''t find anything like that. "Killing with a single look..." Then again, no character named Ariel appeared in the plot either... Both of them are anomalies to me. But from the brief interaction I had with him, I knew Ariel was dangerous and smart by the way he managed to deceive Daniela... And now it turns out he has a twin sister in our class, who also seems to be excluded by everyone else. "Not eating?" Evelyn''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked into her beautiful red eyes and the way she stared at my plate... I smiled. "No... do you want it?" I offered her my plate of food, which she happily accepted with a sweet smile, quickly taking it for herself. "Killing with eyes... killing... killing... it can''t be..." A cold sweat ran down my spine. "System... is the Death Rune active?" [Death Rune detected!] [Seraph of Death found!] [Fifth Seraph: Lost and forgotten, he found solace in the cold, eternal embrace of death.] Chapter 82 - 82: Last warning Knock¡­ knock¡­ Soft knocking on the door... written on it was [Office 1] [Emilia Rosa Blanca] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You may enter¡­" the professor''s cold voice cut through the thick, black wooden door, sounding utterly indifferent, almost devoid of emotion¡­ Daniela swallowed nervously. She was the only one extremely frightened, more nervous than any of us. I, along with the two girls, felt rather calm¡­ but without a doubt, Evelyn was the one in the best mood. Opening the door slowly, we were welcomed into a¡­ strange place. It looked like anything but an office. The room was covered in snow, with a narrow path leading toward some chairs. White plants shone beautifully in the corners of the room, and in the center was the desk, where the white beauty with cold eyes sat. Wearing her signature glasses, her gaze was fixed on some papers as her hand moved, writing something. She pointed with her pencil to the two chairs, then raised her head a little and also pointed to the only armchair. Daniela and Leslie sat in the chairs across from the professor, while Evelyn sat on the armchair, leaving me standing in the middle of the two chairs. We waited in silence for the professor to speak, but she took her time... After about 10 minutes, Professor Emilia finally set the papers aside, placing them to one side, and removed her glasses. She looked at us, her silver eyes gleaming coldly. She sighed, "Skipping class is a great disrespect toward your classmates and toward me. It''s even worse, considering it was the first official day of classes. But it didn''t stop there. If you''re absent, you need to present a note explaining the reason for your absence. This is basic information you should know." Emilia looked at each of us... but in particular, we all looked at Daniela, who simply lowered her head, seeming to shrink in her seat. In case you''re wondering why we were all looking at her¡ªit''s because she was supposed to be the most responsible among us. Noticing this, the professor said coldly, "The fault lies with all of you¡­" which caused Daniela to breathe a little easier. The professor pulled out a piece of paper from her desk and placed it on the table, "This is your final warning. I won''t ask about the circumstances that made you skip." She looked at each of us again, but her gaze lingered on me, "I want you to sign this paper, promising not to skip classes during the academic year." She set a pencil beside it. Daniela was the first to sign, followed by Leslie, then me, and finally Evelyn. The professor took the paper with the signatures and looked at it for a few moments¡­ then silently placed it in her desk, turning her gaze back to us, "You may leave. I expect you here tomorrow without fail," she said simply, turning her attention back to her papers. Leaving the office in silence, we all had confused expressions... in reality, she only made us sign a paper and let us go. She didn''t shout or threaten us or anything of the sort¡­ everything was calm. I, in particular, was much more confused; her supposed tyranny was said to be much worse, but she was very gentle with us. "You see, long ears¡­ nothing happened!" Leslie looked at Daniela with a smile. She clenched her fists in frustration and glared at Leslie, "Don''t call me long ears! How many times do I have to tell you?" "Stop being dramatic! But you have to admit, you were super tense for nothing." Leslie shrugged indifferently as she kept walking, which only seemed to make Daniela''s frustration grow. Evelyn simply looked on with a blank expression¡­ As for me, I was lost in thought. ***** "Death Rune¡­" I murmured to myself in exasperation, my gaze darkening¡­ drinking a bit of water, a bitter taste lingered on my palate, even though water has no flavor. I felt completely lost at that moment¡­ "I want¡­ meat! Yes, lots of meat! Long ears!" Evelyn''s excited voice came from the kitchen along with two others¡­ they had followed me to my room and entered as if it were theirs, but I didn''t mind. The atmosphere with them was quite colorful, so to speak, but right now¡­ I had no time to be with them. My mind was occupied with other matters as they cooked¡­ or rather, Daniela did everything while the other two kept her company. Sinking back into my thoughts, "The Death Rune¡­ it''s not supposed to be active this early in the story. In fact, it shouldn''t be a young person, nor is it normal for her to be in my class! Everything''s wrong!" I frowned¡­ Ariel¡­ a character who was new to me, yet I paid him little mind initially, thinking he was just another face. But a change made me see him differently when he introduced himself and won the event. Still, I didn''t think he was significant... "Think¡­ think¡­ which noble house are they from¡­" Given that they handle magic considered dark, so to speak, I don''t think they''re originally from the Empire of Light... "An exchange?" I widened my eyes slightly¡­ The closest empire to us is the Lunar Empire¡­ but: "I don''t know much about that empire either; they didn''t make an appearance this early, and especially not a student exchange¡­" Shaking my head¡­ All I know is that the Lunar Empire is north of the Empire of Light, nestled among great mountains with a beautiful view under the moonlight¡­ But they weren''t that relevant either; the whole plot takes place in the Empire of Light, and it''s not as if one of the Seraphim is found there. The Death Seraphim is supposed to be a young woman in her final year. What''s happening with her now? There are seven in total, counting Daniela''s mother, the empire''s princess, and lastly, the shadowy young woman¡­ there''s one missing¡­ "This is a mess, the Death Seraphim¡­" closing my eyes¡­ her first appearance was supposed to be in the final arc¡­ exactly! There''s almost nothing on her either! Just my luck! Chapter 83 - 83: Failed mission! "Those kids...!" Emilia clenched her small fist, anger flashing in her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Closing her eyes for a few seconds, she tried to calm herself. After taking a deep breath, she turned to her niece. "Just to be sure, are you serious...?" she asked, hoping it was all just a joke from her beloved niece. Elizabeth''s eyes widened, and she placed one of her pale hands over her chest, looking hurt. With tearful eyes, she looked at her aunt. "I can''t believe my aunt doesn''t trust my words!" She lifted her head in deep disappointment, shook it slightly, then gracefully took her teacup. "Yes, Aunt, it''s very real. The students... or rather, your students under your guidance actually had the audacity to sleep all together in one room!" Elizabeth smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling mysteriously. "Three beautiful young ladies! Three great nobles of our empire! Each of them burdened with great responsibility, yet they all share the bed of one man... Tell me, Aunt, tell me if I''m crazy, or if they are the insane ones?" Elizabeth set her teacup back on the table. "I''m no expert in these matters, but... I doubt you are, either, Aunt..." Emilia''s eyes widened in shock as she looked sternly at her niece. "No disrespect!" she said, pressing her lips together. She sighed. "Although I have to admit..." she murmured. Nearing thirty, she was still as innocent as her niece. She shook her head again; she had never met a man who caught her interest. Thinking for a moment, she added, "I don''t think they''d go that far! Besides, as you mentioned, Leslie and Evelyn are supposed to have arranged marriages, like yours..." She looked sadly at her niece. "Oh nooo!" Elizabeth whined, pouting as her sweet thoughts were completely dampened by the reminder of her own grim future. Putting those thoughts aside, she said, "You know, Aunt, I envy you in this. You were able to choose your own path! But..." She drifted into thought. "You should know that Leslie and Evelyn''s family relationships are anything but pleasant." "Well, you''re right, but even so... you could use them to gain more political power, although..." Her eyes glinted a little, as did Elizabeth''s. "Everything changes if it''s known that their purity has been taken! Hehe... but... Tsk! So many complications." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t think the one responsible would come out alive..." Emilia completed her niece''s thought, and as she spoke, an image of a young man with black hair and blue eyes appeared in her mind. "It''s all very complicated. All the students, especially the first-years, are already aware of the peculiar relationship that the two of them have with... Arthur." "Add to that Daniela, the saint''s daughter, has joined them! But... she''s a different case," Elizabeth said with a strange expression, recalling the saint''s behavior. "I don''t think she''d object... I don''t think she''d even care. Very curious cases, I suppose," she shrugged, looking absentmindedly out the window. The moon was perfectly radiant, shining in solitude in the darkness of the night. Emilia also fell silent, hesitating for a few moments. She already knew what kind of personalities Leslie and Evelyn had. "What do we do with the four of them?" she asked her niece. Even though she was the guardian in charge, the final decision rested with the academy''s president. Elizabeth tilted her head slightly. "Just let them be," she finally said. "I''m tired." As she finished her words, her body shone faintly with a peculiar light. She closed her eyes. "I''m going to sleep." Emilia silently watched her niece resting in her chair, trying to breathe calmly. She lingered a bit longer, and after confirming that Elizabeth was indeed deeply asleep, she let out another sigh and quietly left the room. --- "Why can''t I breathe...?" I spoke in my mind, while keeping my eyes closed. In that strange state of half-sleep, where you''re asleep but your mind is awake, you''d think that as long as you keep your eyes closed, you''re still asleep. Yet, I could hardly get any air, and I felt a strange pressure on my chest¡ªnot only that, but also on my legs, making it nearly impossible to move. I was completely rigid, unable to move any part of my body. Frustrated, I opened my eyes. "..." A beautiful face, smiling sweetly with eyes closed, breathing peacefully. Her long, black hair shone under the first rays of dawn... it was Leslie. She was lying on top of me! I tried to move my arms but... my right arm was totally pinned... Daniela was sleeping there as well, deeply asleep, while Evelyn lay on my left arm, her soft, curvy figure pressed close to me! Completely dumbfounded, I clearly recalled that the night before, I had fallen asleep on the couch while deeply pondering the death rune after a wonderful meal made by Daniela. I was also sure that the three of them had taken over my bed... and now, *"Suspiciously"* I found myself here, surrounded by all three of them... Trying to calm my mind. "The stimuli are too much! And I''m in the body of a young man full of vigor." No matter how much mental effort I put into my thoughts, it did absolutely nothing! It was an instinct beyond control, and I was no exception. Unable to do anything, I could feel my *little brother* starting to wake up... Honestly, this is the worst situation for me, as I mentally struggle to stay composed, feeling the pressure of six great peaks... When I opened my eyes again, two beautiful amethyst-colored pearls stared back at me. There was still a trace of sleep in them, but they sparkled like two bright suns. Leslie was already awake! She continued to stare silently for a few moments. "Good morning..." she said with a smile. But her gaze turned a little fierce as she looked at Daniela and Evelyn. She frowned and looked back at me, her eyes widening. "What is this bump I feel between my legs...? Right now?" she asked innocently. "..." Failed mission! Chapter 84 - 84: Azrael Black Rose ¡ªToday''s lesson is mana control ¡ªthe professor''s cold words filled the entire room. She looked at everyone and said¡ª: Let''s go to training ground number 2, exclusively assigned to us. She walked in silence, standing by the open door. ¡ªForm rows. Immediately, all the students formed into two rows in silence, one of boys and the other of girls, waiting for the professor to start walking toward the second training ground. ¡ªIs it just me, or does the professor''s gaze feel a lot colder towards us? ¡ªI asked, frowning, directing the question to our small group, our friends... or something like that. We were strategically placed in the two rows as we walked toward the training ground. ¡ªYou''re right... ¡ªDaniela nodded and looked at the professor suspiciously¡ª. Maybe it''s because we arrived just one minute before class started? ¡ªShe pursed her lips. ¡ªWell... what on earth are you doing? It''s literally the second day of class, and it already seems like the professor hates you ¡ªsaid Beatrice, shaking her head¡ª. And why do you always come together... especially¡­ ¡ªshe looked at Daniela¡ª, what happened to you? I remember you were the most responsible among us... always arriving fifteen minutes early to any meeting. "It''s because we all slept together in Arthur''s bed," Evelyn said with her soft and delicate voice, responding honestly as she looked around. Beatrice, Adrian, and Olivia fell silent... they exchanged glances and nodded. For some reason, they started looking at us with pity in their eyes. Elias, meanwhile, looked at Arthur with wide and admiring eyes, as if he were looking at a masterpiece. ¡ªI felt it! Between my legs... It was a very strange lump... ¡ªLeslie said, her cheeks flushed. Now everyone was looking at me, with a critical look. "¡­" The best option was to keep my mouth shut. **** ¡ªWhat you have to do is simple¡­ surround your body with mana for thirty minutes. ¡ªProfessor Emilia''s instructions were clear. It would have been better if she were actually looking at us, you know¡­ the usual way a professor interacts with students, showing interest. Instead, the cold beauty was sitting at a small table, drinking a cup of tea and reading a book. ¡ªOnce you achieve it, just come and let me know ¡ªshe said, and with those last words, she fell silent. ¡ªGreat¡­ it''s too easy, at least for me ¡ªLeslie said confidently, sitting down on the floor and closing her eyes. She wore the Class 2 sports uniform, the same as for the first event, but in black. "Mana control¡­" I murmured to myself. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] With a smile on my lips, I looked around and saw a yellow layer forming around Leslie''s body. A few seconds later, small sparks and lightning appeared around her. Getting close to her now wasn''t a good idea, but still... Leslie handled lightning magic or had an affinity for it. That''s what made her incredibly powerful in close combat. Combined with her swordsmanship, to me, she was an unstoppable monster. Next to her was Evelyn, a fire magic user, and like Leslie, a fiery red solar halo formed around her. If you got close, you could feel a pleasant warmth. It''s worth noting that Evelyn was more skilled in magic than Leslie, as she was a natural mage. The same thing happened with Daniela; a layer of pure light formed around her, which made me feel very strange. Beatrice had a green aura, Adrian a pale blue with a touch of platinum, Elias a muddy brown, and finally, Olivia a deep blue. Taking a deep breath, I hoped not to make a fool of myself. Everyone around me was already an empire-level genius and in their first year. Being the only one who couldn''t pass this simple test¡­ sighing, I trusted in my ability. I positioned myself like the others, in a lotus position. Calming my breath and my mind, I closed my eyes¡­ It''s very magical and realistic to make the mana inside your soul flow like a river. The color of my mana¡­ is blue fire with red streaks¡­ a very beautiful color, in my opinion¡­ it was simply fascinating to watch. **** Drinking the cold water, a great satisfaction spread through my body¡­ tasting the sweet and pleasant flavor of tea warmed my heart, even though my skin was cold, like death. "It makes me feel so alive¡­" I murmured to myself, opening my eyes, placing the delicate tea cup on the table. I looked at my students, scattered across the training ground¡­ some of them had already formed their friend groups, their eyes wandering everywhere. "Average level¡­ high average¡­ not bad." She was evaluating their general level. It was one of her responsibilities to eliminate those unworthy of her class, though it was a bit disappointing for her to see her class fall to the second rank. "I don''t think I''ll have to eliminate anyone." After all, they were placed in Class 1 for a reason. Her eyes fixed on a young girl sitting completely alone in a corner¡­ a dark aura surrounded her. The other students instinctively kept their distance; they were afraid. The aura she emitted smelled of pure death, dense and horrid, a warning cry for anyone to stay away from her. Emilia shook her head. "Death Rune¡­" she said to herself. Two brothers, princes of their empire, had entered a day before classes began, right before the first event¡­ according to how things developed, the two siblings should have been in different classes, with the brother assigned to [Class 1: Hope], but for some reason, he decided to enter [Class 5: Happiness] of his own accord... normally, the sister should have been in [Class 5: Happiness] as well, but with her brother''s change, she moved to the first class... The administrative staff decided that she wouldn''t participate in the event. The reason... Emilia closed her eyes... she recalled the day she was summoned. In a closed room, the young girl was surrounded by horrible black hands, rising wildly, trying to break the walls... the smell was so horrid it made even the staff shiver with fear, some of them even fainted... or others even showed symptoms of losing their minds¡­ the situation got so dire that she had to act quickly. The president, her own niece, was also present, watching the entire scene out of curiosity... Although she tried to seal the terrible rune, she made no decent progress¡­ in the end, she had no choice but to call the saint, Seraphine De Gracia... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. with her help, the situation was finally controlled... Emilia''s eyes opened... she kept her gaze on the young girl¡­ "Second princess of the Lunar Empire, despised by her family, hated by her father for taking his fianc¨¦e''s life, for killing thousands of people¡­ rejected and banished by her twin brother... a solitary being since the age of five, who had the misfortune of harboring the Seraph of Death within her¡­" Azrael Black Rose. Chapter 85 - 85: Progress A chill ran down my spine, a dark feeling colder than the professor''s eyes brushed over my skin¡­ Trying to keep control over my body and suppress the trembling, I took a slow breath¡­ I thought I recognized this feeling, believed I was used to its abyssal void, the sensation¡­ the feeling of death, the horrible sensation that makes your heart pound repeatedly and a cold sweat run down your forehead. It''s simply the worst feeling any living being can experience, no matter what species you are¡ªit''s just stronger than you, breaking down your mental defenses from all sides to leave you falling into pure despair, making you fear death whether you want to or not¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luckily, the feeling I was experiencing was something I alone was suffering¡­ the smell of death only affected me¡­ and the reason was simple: I was nearly 10 meters away from Azrael. I had purposely seated myself here; in my mind, I wanted to make even a slight approach, but I see that it''s impossible right now¡­ Trying to calm my heart¡­ "Just one more minute," I think to myself. I''m actually surprised; maintaining a layer of mana over your body not only requires great mental concentration, but simply releasing mana for 30 minutes is quite an accomplishment¡­ that I am now successfully achieving thanks to the skill [Mana Control]. After a minute passed, I looked around. I was alone, and my eyes traveled to my friends who were gathered around the professor''s desk¡­ glancing briefly back¡­ my eyes trembled a bit, the aura was terrifying, a loathsome black that, with just a glance, you could feel your soul being sucked in. Shaking my head internally¡­ I turned toward the professor: "I don''t know how to approach her¡­ my case is much worse." In the original story, thanks to a unique skill (or so I believe), Davis managed to suppress Azrael''s aura of death¡­ but in that storyline, the holder of the death rune was another girl who was in the academy and interacted with David. If that were the case, I would know about the girl, but I know nothing about Azrael. "Congratulations, you eight are the first to pass the test," the professor''s voice was cold, but not as much as usual¡ªit had a touch of warmth¡­ but her eyes turned toward the others who were still sweating heavily and frowning, though some of them were already starting to overcome it¡­ "Now¡­" she thought for a moment¡­ "You must create a skill with your own mana to be prepared¡­" she fixed her beautiful eyes on us, "The second event will be next month; one of the conditions is to use your own magic, or you will be disqualified," she said before turning her gaze back to her small book. **** "That''s easy too¡­" Evelyn gave a little hop and approached me, extending one of her hands. In seconds, a small flame appeared, which deformed and created a donut-shaped circle. This strange magic only grew larger and larger until reaching a diameter of 10 meters; the hot air spread around¡­ Evelyn''s eyes were as calm as water¡­ "Protect," her soft words were like a switch; a sort of protection formed around us, flames covering our bodies¡­ reaching a height of 5 meters. Evelyn looked at what she had done¡­ and I also watched, and for a moment, our gazes met¡­ and we both shook our heads. "It''s no good¡­" Evelyn said, frowning¡­ deactivating the flames around her. She stayed silent: "I''m sleepy," she said, walking toward a wooden chair. "I''ll try again later¡­" she said, closing her eyes¡­ "That was quick¡­" Daniela approached and briefly looked at Evelyn¡­ "She''s been awake for more than 3 hours," she said before her body filled with sacred light. I discreetly took a few steps away from her¡­ After everyone managed to pass the test, the professor let us go home, also telling them what she had told us about the next test next week¡­ Right now, we were training in one of the sunflower residence''s rooms, just the four of us as usual. Evelyn had already finished her attempt and was sleeping, while Daniela was still trying to create a new type of magic, and¡­ Flash! A large yellow lightning bolt shot through the room. Leslie was training like the others, but her method was very different from Daniela''s and Evelyn''s; after all, she wasn''t a mage, she was a swordsman. In her own words, she was trying to imbue her sword with lightning, but her attempts were more challenging than she thought, whereas Daniela was trying to create a large magic circle or something like that, but¡­ looking around again, small magic circles were forming and trying to merge with others¡­ In my case¡­ I didn''t have a clear idea, but what I knew was that using her blue fire would feel like hell¡­ Frowning¡­ "Keeping magic going for a long time was a big no; I was planning to generate mana threads¡­ yes, it''s a stolen idea¡­ but, thinking deeply, it seems like a great option, I think. It''s not like I''ve tried it in battle, but they''re not just threads; I want to make them much thicker, something like chains of fire¡­ Another thing I was planning was to use¡­ well, in the same way, a sword or something, but¡­ I have no idea how to use one. Even so, watching the flashes of lightning¡­ I can ask Leslie to teach me; if that''s exactly what you''re thinking! I''m doing everything possible not to use my blue fire¡­ Of course, this isn''t an excuse not to use it¡­ like it or not, I have to delve into that flame¡­ that''s why I want to start with small things, like fire chains¡­ Luckily, I have two geniuses in mana manipulation right around me! Looking at my own hands¡­ I''ve read many novels¡­ they always say that a mental image is very important¡­ after all, in magic, the only limit is your imagination. Closing my eyes¡­ I feel a tingling inside, pain coursing through my body, but I don''t let it affect me. In my mind, chains of silver are beginning to form¡­ Slowly opening my eyes¡­ in my hand¡­ five rings had formed, making a chain of 10 centimeters¡­ though it was small, it''s a big step forward for me. Chapter 86 - 86: Tattoo Martial arts, self-defense, and everything related to it¡ªI have to admit I''m an absolute loser. I don''t have any real experience to speak of, and I''m a true beginner with just crumbs of knowledge. Yes, on Earth, I was a human who spent all day in front of a screen within four walls, working like a mule, just getting by. If I''m honest, my physical condition back then was garbage compared to my current body... in fact, it would be disrespectful to even try to compare. But in general, you get the idea¡ªor at least I hope so¡­ Right now, you could say I''m at the lowest point in my life, or in other words, my dignity as a man and as a human being, but the conditions weren''t in my favor from the start, with no real chance of winning¡­ "¡­" I felt pain all over my body¡ªI think I have about six broken ribs and some other fractures, a dislocated jaw, and one of my hands is broken. And considering it was supposed to be just a simple training session! I almost died¡­ well, not really. I was just beaten up as much as possible¡­ silently crying to myself, I touched my swollen cheeks: "Well, it was to be expected¡­" I muttered. It''s actually quite surprising that I''m still conscious and doing relatively well¡­ it just hurts a lot, that''s all. Looking down, I wasn''t wearing my shirt because it had been torn to shreds in the process. As I looked at the bruises and hematomas, most of them were bloody and purple¡­ "¡­" "You went overboard, Leslie! Look at what you did to him!" Daniela scolded Leslie, giving her a stealthy look while pointing at me. Leslie looked at me with eyes full of pity¡­ I don''t know why, but that look only made me feel even worse! "B-But¡­ but¡­ he told me not to hold back!" Leslie''s eyes started to well up, and she began to look nervous. She looked at me with her beautiful violet eyes as if she was pleading for help. "Hm¡­ it''s surprising he''s still alive¡­" Evelyn crouched down and looked at my bruised face intently. She tilted her head slightly, "Does it hurt?" she asked innocently. "Yes, it hurts a lot¡­" I replied with a somber expression¡­ I feel like some kind of animal on display! "But¡­ just look at him¡­ a broken hand and everything¡­" Daniela''s golden eyes lingered on my abdomen, "Covered in blood¡­" she said slowly as her cheeks flushed, "Very masculine¡­" I could swear I saw drool at the corners of her mouth! But it didn''t affect me; actually, it boosted my self-esteem a bit. My physique has certainly improved, even I was surprised when I first saw it¡­ "You''re right¡­ but instead of staring like an idiot, why don''t you heal him quickly?!" Leslie, noticing the attention shift toward Arthur, quickly shifted the blame onto Daniela, who blinked a few times, quickly wiped the drool from her lips, and snapped out of her trance. She approached me quickly, placing her hands on my chest¡­ I watched her silently. "Really?" She just lowered her head, but her ears turned red¡­ "It''s part of the treatment!" she justified herself. I can swear again that this is totally unnecessary! She can heal people from a distance¡­ but seeing her shy expression, with her face flushed either from embarrassment or something else¡­ "Hmmm¡­ how does he have such a weak physique?" Evelyn, who was beside us, kept asking questions with curious eyes, which irritated me the most because she wasn''t mocking me. It was pure curiosity, her eyes even sparkled. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well¡­ I haven''t trained much." Putting on a smile, I sighed¡­ it''s pretty pathetic. Even Daniela and Evelyn''s physiques are far superior to mine¡­ still, it''s rather unusual. Every time they get close, I can feel firsthand the softness of their skin! "Would you like me to help? I''d be much more patient than Leslie." Evelyn gave a soft smile¡­ Widening her eyes, she placed her hand on her chest, "I also know what Leslie is teaching, though I''m not as skilled as her," she said sincerely¡­ An angel! Literally¡­ "Hey, don''t steal my job!" Leslie quickly got to our position. She crouched down and looked angrily at Evelyn, "He told me! He said if I didn''t take it seriously, he''d make me sleep on the floor!" small tears appeared in her eyes¡­ "You can''t¡­" Daniela''s mouth dropped open as she looked at me expectantly¡­ it was as if she was asking to be forced too! "This masochist!!" I cursed in my mind¡­ "I had no choice¡ªyou didn''t want to hurt me!" When I asked Leslie to help me improve my physique, she was more than happy to help, but after a few minutes, I realized she was playing with me! She wasn''t serious, and it actually felt like we were dancing¡­ when I told her it wouldn''t work like that and asked her to intensify, she flatly refused. I had no choice but to threaten her¡­ After that, she had a serious look, and the next thing was a massacre for me. She moved so quickly I couldn''t keep up with my eyes. Although it was a duel without mana or magic, I was at a disadvantage. All I could do was try to dodge as much as possible, but the result was the same¡ªblows all over, and I ended up in this state. Although it hurts¡­ it''s not as bad as burning alive. I believe pain helps the body improve in many ways. That''s why Buddhist monks are superhuman¡­ of course, they improve not only the body but also the mind and spirit. It''s very similar to our situation. Feeling the sweet coolness spreading through my body, I could feel the broken ribs coming together to return to normal, and the blood pools around my body faded along with the pain. My body was returning to normal. The healing magic is very effective and miraculous¡­ Daniela''s eyes sparkled as her gaze traveled over my body. She nodded her head, "It''s done," she said with a proud smile¡­ Standing up¡­ I looked over my body, my pale skin, no longer all battered¡­ it was as if Leslie had never hit me! Very effective! Smiling¡­ "Do you like tattoos, Arthur?" Evelyn''s calm voice came from my right¡­ a bit confused, "No?" Evelyn blinked and pointed at my forearm on the side: "Then what is this?" Turning my gaze to where she was pointing¡­ there was indeed a tattoo! Completely surprised¡­ "When did that get there!?" in total shock¡­ The tattoo was a ''C'' with an inverted cross. Surrounding the cross were branches of a flower¡­ the tattoo was a penetrating black color¡­ Chapter 87 - 87: Event 2 Begins The days passed quickly. Classes continued as usual, except that we got out early, specifically at 1 in the afternoon. This week, the teacher was somehow a bit gentler, so to speak, and on the other hand, the classes weren''t as relevant. During these days, she didn''t mention anything more about the second event or give us any hints. The days were peaceful, to some extent¡­ As for me, I kept up with my physical training, thanks to Leslie, who didn''t hold back in the slightest. Of course, I had to threaten her a few times to make sure of that¡­ Fortunately, Daniela was always there to help heal me, and Evelyn assisted with my magic. In the afternoons, it was the same routine: training, eating, and sleeping¡­ But the day had to come, and right now¡­ we were gathered together in a medium-sized room. All of us were dressed in the uniform we wore on the first day, but with a color change to black with white stripes. We sat waiting for instructions from the teacher, who was in front of us, talking to someone. Most students were fearful, as this wasn''t like last time; we hadn''t been given any information on what the event would involve. We were going in blind. "What do you think the event''s theme will be?" Beatrice asked, with a touch of excitement in her voice. It was true that mystery always builds anticipation, especially under these circumstances, where only Class 2 was present, not all classes like last time¡­ "I have no idea, but given that Professor Emilia recommended we develop a new magic skill," Adrian adjusted his glasses, "I''d like to think it has something to do with individual survival or something similar." "That makes a lot of sense¡­ but," Daniela''s shoulders dropped, "I learned a magic skill that heals in an area¡­ sigh, what a bad decision for this occasion!" she said regretfully. Normally, she was enthusiastic about her work¡­ having the ability to heal within a 10-meter radius from her position. This skill was intended to help her friends¡­ and she had a strong motivation for her efforts. She didn''t want a repeat of the first event¡­ if she''d been able to learn this skill sooner, she might have saved some of her teammates¡­ But if Adrian''s opinion turned out to be true, she couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. "What about you, Arthur? What do you think?" Evelyn asked with interest. In truth, she didn''t care too much; in her mind, as long as she was with Arthur, everything else lost importance. She watched with bright eyes as Arthur took out a meat sandwich and handed it to her. She smiled brightly and accepted it quickly¡­ "I think the same as Adrian: an individual event," I said without many details. The event was indeed about that¡­ an individual survival event¡­ Perks! You''d never understand how you know the questions on the exam¡­ because of that, I worked hard in my training. This test is going to be very different from the previous one and much harder. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmmm¡­?" Leslie murmured and looked at me intently. She gave me a bright smile and looked as if she was expecting something¡­ Silently, I took out a mango-flavored candy and handed it to her. She smiled and saved the candy for later. Bang! The transparent layer of ice around the teacher shattered into a thousand pieces. She walked calmly to a podium, looking at us with calm eyes. Moving her hand slightly¡­ Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 15] [Event 2: Hunt or Be Hunted?] [Event Description: The event will take place in various regions of the "Half-World" forest. This event will involve all other classes, but in different forests. It will be an individual event. Each student will be teleported to a specific point, with a distance of over 100 kilometers between each student, making it practically impossible to encounter another student. Certain restrictions will also apply.] [Key Points: The event has a time limit, with a maximum of 5 days. However, each student will be responsible for deciding when to end their trial. This event will be conducted with the support of the imperial magic tower staff, and it will be in real time, with a potential risk of death and all that it entails, such as eating, drinking, and other basic needs. Students are advised not to be overconfident or careless.] [Survival: Although there is a high risk of death for students, they will be provided with a regression stone by the magic tower staff. This stone has the power to teleport the student back to the designated classroom.] [Alliances: Alliances are not permitted.] [Rules: Do not die. Students will have the opportunity to bring armor of their choice, as well as their own weapon or magic staff. Enchanted armor and weapons are not allowed. They are also not allowed to bring any additional items that would facilitate hunting or survival. The team responsible for verifying these requirements will be present at the moment of teleportation. Breaking any of these rules will result in automatic disqualification.] [Victory Conditions: Each student will be teleported to a specific language zone within a forest with a radius of 30 kilometers. They may not exceed this limit as they are confined within a dome. The event will feature two hunters trapped in the forest. The rule: kill or be killed. Each student will face a real, mutated low-ranking demon that has been captured alive.] [Defeat Conditions: If a student finds themselves in trouble or at great risk of death, they are advised to activate the stone. However, by doing so, they will be disqualified, and the demon they were fighting will be randomly teleported to one of their classmates, turning the fight into two against one, reducing their teammate''s survival chances, and increasing the pressure on them.] [Points: If the student successfully kills the demon, they will earn 100 points, but if they fail, 100 points will be deducted from the entire class.] The large screen in front of us displayed all the information about the second event and everything we needed to know... Chapter 88 - 88: Additional indications Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 15] [Event 2: Hunt or Be Hunted?] [Event Description: The event will take place in various regions of the "Half-World" forest. This event will involve all other classes, though in separate forest areas. It will be an individual event. Each student will be teleported to a specific location, with a distance of over 100 kilometers between each student, making it nearly impossible to encounter another participant. Certain restrictions will also apply.] [Key Points: The event has a time limit of up to 5 days. However, each student is responsible for deciding when to end their trial. This event will be conducted with support from the Imperial Magic Tower staff, and it will be in real-time, with potential life-threatening risks and all that entails, such as eating, drinking, and other basic needs. Students are advised not to become overconfident or careless.] [Survival: Although there is a high risk of death for students, the staff from the magic tower will provide each one with a regression stone. This stone has the power to teleport the student back to the designated classroom.] [Alliances: Alliances are not allowed.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Rules: Do not die. Students may bring a piece of armor of their choice, as well as their own weapon or magic staff. Enchanted armor and weapons are not allowed. Additionally, they cannot bring any extra items that would aid in hunting or survival. The team responsible for verifying these requirements will be present at the time of teleportation. Violating any of these rules will result in automatic disqualification.] [Victory Conditions: Each student will be teleported to a specific linguistic zone within a 30-kilometer radius forest area. They cannot exceed this limit, as they are confined within a dome. The event will feature two hunters trapped in the forest. The rule is simple: kill or be killed. Each student will face a real, mutated, low-ranking demon captured alive.] [Defeat Conditions: If a student finds themselves in danger or at significant risk of death, they are advised to activate the regression stone. However, doing so will result in disqualification, and the demon they were fighting will be randomly teleported to one of their classmates, turning the battle into a two-on-one and decreasing their classmate''s chances of survival, thus increasing the pressure on them.] [Points: If the student successfully kills the demon, they will earn 100 points; however, if they fail, 100 points will be deducted from the entire class.] The large screen in front of us displayed all the information about the second event and everything we needed to know. Everyone took a sharp breath as they looked at the victory conditions, realizing they would truly have to fight a real mutated demon. Mutated demons look nearly human, with the difference of small horns on their heads. These types of demons are typically nobles, and as nobles, they are much stronger than ordinary demons. Moreover, some of them possess demonic bloodlines ¡ª in other words, unique abilities specific to them, like a transformation, which makes them even more dangerous. However, they are also the ones most active in the human world, which is why these cases happen. They are captured, and those from the magic tower handle them. Right now, they''ve "loaned" them to us... since they''re of no further use to them after conducting many "legal" experiments, and they simply dispose of them in the end. So... just imagine these noble demons, treated with the utmost respect in their world, feared and adored by the lower class, thinking it would be a good idea to come to the human world for fun, massacring small villages on the empire''s outskirts, amusing themselves with the women, killing children... practically in paradise... until they were captured, treated worse than animals, experimented on, forced to abandon their pride as nobles, living like rats... only to end up discarded as trash in a field to serve as training for some kids! It doesn''t get any lower than this! They''ve hit the bottom of dignity... "The demons are in a very bad mood," the professor''s cold voice pulled everyone out of their thoughts. "Believe me when I say they are far more eager to kill than you are. Show no mercy, no pity, no compassion. Every demon you''re about to face has killed many innocent people. Humanity is not needed against those monsters..." The professor then fell silent. "To kill a monster, you must become one." Her quiet words generated a heavy pressure on all the students... some clenched their fists tightly but were trembling... they were afraid. As I mentioned before, they are just kids, and the idea of killing is terrifying, especially with their own hands. But the thought of their lives being on the line makes it twice as intense and horrifying... "Do not hesitate; adapt. If you can''t do that, it''s better you leave the academy and become farmers, where you''ll undoubtedly be far better off than here," she said coldly, with no hint of tact. "The points system is simple for anyone who didn''t understand. A straightforward example: if three students manage to defeat the demon assigned to them, they will add 300 points to the class. However, if one student fails and chooses to withdraw, 100 points will be deducted from the class. So... 300 - 100 = 200, easy to understand, right?" the professor said with a hint of annoyance, explaining something so logical. "Some of you, the strongest in the class, may think this is unfair, and unfortunately, I have to agree. Carrying the dead weight of your classmates on your shoulders must be very frustrating, but..." she shrugged, "that''s just how it is; one person alone cannot win a war." "With nothing else to add... the event officially begins. The magic tower staff will now enter to show you how to use the regression stone. After that, each of you will select your choice of armor from the catalog. As mentioned, the weapon is your choice. Finally, each of you will be taken separately to a small room, where you''ll be teleported." With those words, the professor''s figure disappeared. Chapter 89 - 89: I wont be able to do anything "These stones are well-known for saving lives; they''re actually very easy to use. To activate one, you only need to focus mana into it, and it will instantly bring you to this location," the instructor explained patiently. He handed me a stone that, at first glance, appeared quite ordinary¡ªa slightly blue color with a faintly glowing rune in the center. Nodding, I said, "Thank you." The man nodded in response and departed. Observing him, I thought about the staff of the magic tower¡ªthey''re quite mysterious. They wear cloaks that cover most of their faces, including their eyes and nose, with only their lips visible. I don''t know why, but it looks impressive. They wear sky-blue robes with some white stripes, and there''s a dense aura of mana surrounding them. They radiate a lot of mana even without doing anything. However, they''re also mostly obsessed with magic and will do anything to improve, even experimenting on humans condemned to death... Walking, I headed to where the armors were located. Upon arrival, as expected, the area was packed. Everyone was being careful in selecting their armor, which was, in essence, a lifesaver. "Which one do you think is better... this one or this one?" Daniela held up two types of breastplates, one a dark white color that looked a bit heavy, and the other, a heavier black one. She was entirely undecided, considering that she''s a mage and should obviously choose lighter armor, but... *Sigh* "I don''t think it''s that simple, especially... not for any of us. It''s likely that Professor Emilia has been watching, and she''ll probably look to exploit our greatest weakness. Considering that... as a mage, I''ll probably be pitted against a demon that fights in close combat." She let out a tired sigh. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t want to weigh myself down, but I also don''t want to be eliminated early because of it... which one is the best option?" she asked again. Indeed! This event is designed for just that... there are many types of demons, and when I say many, I mean a lot! They''re all imprisoned within the empire, even high-ranking demons. Hunting or being hunted is basically the idea. For Daniela, whose magic mostly focuses on defense, her choices are limited, and it''s going to be pretty difficult for her because, in this test, her main enemy will be the speed of the demon she has to face... "I think neither of those. This is better!" Beatrice brought over a light armor, but the material was much better than the others, and it was also smaller than the previous options. Beatrice, being an assassin, chose light armor, with a small breastplate, shoulder guards, forearm guards, chainmail, and lightweight iron boots¡ªthe best option she could find. "Hmm, I like it," Evelyn said as she walked over to me with a small smile. She wore the same set as Beatrice, but hers was slightly heavier. Behind her was Leslie, who also wore a similar armor, but hers was more complete and lacked only a helmet. She even had a sheath for her sword and was frowning at her armor. "What''s wrong?" I asked her while looking through the catalog... I also wanted some decent armor... "Well... it''s not what I expected, but I guess it''s fine," she said, a bit disappointed. "I have better armor than this!" She boasted, "It''s not like you''re going to kill a high-ranking demon, Leslie, stop complaining. This''ll be a breeze for you!" Daniela joined our little circle, wearing the light armor she''d chosen. As long as it served its purpose... Leslie clicked her tongue. "You''ll be the first to run away," she said with a grin. Daniela shrugged, "Maybe..." "I think this one will do..." I said as I lowered a sleek, black armor. It must weigh around 15 kg¡ªa medium-weight armor, the heaviest I''ll carry. I don''t have a weapon to bring, so I only need to worry about the armor, glancing at the remaining pieces. "Are you all ready?" Adrian also arrived and asked everyone. He wore a stylish, blue armor, a complete set like Leslie''s, but with a helmet and a sword at his side. "It looks great on you, man!" Elias said with a hint of admiration, nodding repeatedly, "Much better than Olivia..." "Can you leave me alone? I feel much more comfortable like this, alright!?" Olivia''s high-pitched voice was filled with irritation, and she pouted, crossing her arms. "But! You could be in danger!" Elias countered, eyes intense. He looked at his childhood friend, who wore simple leather armor with some iron parts... the worst of all the armors present. "You don''t need to worry about me! I can take care of myself." "I know, but..." Elias fell silent for a moment, "Still, I don''t want you to get hurt... I know you''re strong, but I can''t help but worry..." Olivia''s eyes widened... she turned her head slightly. "Alright then," she said softly. "Come with me and help me pick something better." If you looked closely, you could see a slight blush on her cheeks. Elias'' brown eyes sparkled, "Leave it to me! I know a lot about armor," he said with a sincere smile. "They look like a couple..." Beatrice murmured with a small smile, watching their two friends. Adrian adjusted his glasses, his gaze sweeping over everyone. "You''ll all be fine, right?" he asked, seemingly at random, but his question held a lot of meaning. "For my part, I''ll be fine... I hope," said Beatrice. "I''ll be just fine; this''ll be easy," said Leslie, and Evelyn nodded in agreement. "I... hope I''ll be alright," Daniela said, a bit worried. In reality, it was the first time for all of them, facing a real mutated demon, and they couldn''t help but feel nervous. Nodding, Adrian said, "We''ll be fine," with a small smile. "So... what do you think?" After selecting the full armor set, I estimated it weighed around 25 kg. "Not bad at all..." Leslie was the first to comment, approaching with a grin and stroking her chin. Briefly, I glanced at Evelyn... "It''s beginning," I thought to myself... smiling as I joined the conversation with the others. "There won''t be anything I can do..." Chapter 90 - 90: Peculiar "Prepare yourself." The same staff from the magical tower who had handed me the magic stone said as he touched the runes beneath my feet. Soft, blue mana flowed from his hands, and the runes below glowed like tiny stars. The man nodded and stood up, looking at me for a few seconds. "Remember, if you find yourself in danger or feel your life is at risk, activate the regression stone. There is no glory in death," he said with a small smile. "Good luck." Those were the last words I heard before everything went black. In seconds, I was in another place, in the middle of a forest with towering trees over 15 meters high. The sky was gray, covered with clouds, as if it was about to rain¡ªa dark and oppressive place. Breathing deeply... "This is shit," I muttered to myself. This is completely different in more ways than one. Leaning against one of the trees, I sighed. "A complete mess, and I can''t do anything about it. It''s just like what happened in the main storyline, except that I won''t be able to do the same thing." In the first event, Leslie made the first contact with a Seraphim but failed. In the second event, it was Evelyn''s turn, but... being the kind of test it is, she fails and loses control. She kills the demon but also loses herself... That''s why the second event mission never appeared, because it''s a lost mission, impossible to complete. The Seraphim within Evelyn takes control of her body... Of course, all of this happened in secret from the other students, but not from Professor Emilia, the council president, the academy''s director, and the saint of the church herself. You could count on one hand the people who know about the existence of Seraphim, besides the Seraphim themselves, of course. "Stay calm..." was the only thing I managed to say to Evelyn. [Mission: Kill it] [Description: The host is on a hunting mission in which their life is in danger. Survive and kill it!] [Reward: Level up by 5!] [Failure: Death!] "There''s no mission about the Seraphim of the End, but there is one about the event... And the punishment seems too harsh, in my opinion... ''Death'' is literally sentencing me to die¡­" With a slight chuckle, I shook my head. I have nothing better to do than to complete my mission for now... As for Evelyn... I''ll see what I can do. Standing up, I looked around. Moving my hands, a 10-meter-long chain appeared. At its end was an angular knife, something like the weapon of the Grim Reaper. This addition was Leslie''s idea, and I have to say it turned out well. With blue flames around it, this makeshift weapon will work for me, for now. **** "What do you think...?" Elizabeth asked, looking at the screen in front of her. She kept her gaze fixed on a young woman with red hair. "Do you think it was a good idea?" she asked again, glancing over at a beautiful woman with white hair who was sitting with poise and elegance. Her hands rested in her lap, and her icy gaze was also fixed on the same screen Elizabeth was watching. Emilia turned her gaze to her niece. "I don''t know. I can''t see the future, I don''t know what will happen, but..." Her eyes turned cold. "It''s necessary. You know what her problem is, don''t you?" she asked her niece. Elizabeth nodded. "Yes, but... I don''t know, I think it''s too... how to put it... harsh? I think, or maybe... crossing the line, and what if she loses control?" she asked with a small laugh escaping her lips. She briefly glanced at a woman with pure golden hair, who sat in silence with her eyes closed. Emilia also looked at the church''s saint. "There''s no need to worry. The saint will handle it," she said simply. "The Seraphim... of Death is also participating, isn''t she?" The saint''s melodious voice echoed in the room as she turned her head and slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were a pure golden color, lacking pupils... The saint... was blind, a seer¡ªthat was who the saint was. "Yes, Miss Azrael is also participating, but her test is somewhat different..." Emilia hesitated a bit. The saint smiled softly. "Just her?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You can''t deceive her, aunt! Hehe, no, not really. Some changes were made for certain students... let''s say the difficulty was just increased a bit, you know, Saint Seraphine, it''s necessary," Elizabeth said with a radiant smile. She got up and sat beside the saint. "Tell me, Saint Seraphine, what did you see back then?" she asked curiously. The saint placed a hand under her eyes. "One like us... just like us, with eight wings around them, all black... red eyes like blood, and hair as dark as the abyss. Someone as beautiful as we are, so full of light and darkness at the same time, covered and bound by black chains..." The saint''s smile grew bright. "Didn''t I tell you, little Elizabeth? She''s like us, like you or me, a being of light... a captive being... but unlike us, she is corrupted... broken and cursed..." said the saint. "I see..." Elizabeth said, frowning as she crossed her arms, deep in thought. After a moment, she raised her head. "Very boring... everything is so boring..." she lamented quietly. "And what do you think about him?" Professor Emilia asked... Elizabeth''s frown deepened. "Don''t talk to me about him, aunt! I don''t want my mood to grow even darker..." she sighed. "Ariel...?" The saint joined the conversation. She stayed silent for a moment. "The representative of Class One... the prince of the Lunar Empire." The saint smiled mysteriously and shifted her gaze... a young man with black hair and eyes, holding two swords in his hands, appeared. "Don''t you like him, little Elizabeth?" "It''s not that... it''s just strange! I''ve spoken with him, but... I don''t know, I feel something weird every time I see him or sense his presence..." the princess said, a bit frustrated. "He is a peculiar man... yes, let''s leave it at that... someone intriguing," the saint finally said. Chapter 91 - 91: Awesome "Girl... where are you... why are you hiding! You damn wretched bitch!" At first, the voice was silent, very delicate, almost touching on the voice of an angel; it was soft and delicate, like that of a beautiful princess. However, the more she spoke, the more her voice began to distort. "Using me as a toy¡­" her voice held sadness... "Let me touch you a little, I only want a few moments¡­ let me¡­ just¡­ A FEW MOMENTS!" Her voice was full of desperation and resentment... On the other hand, Beatrice found herself in complete silence, regulating her breathing to make as little noise as possible. Her eyes were wide open, and she kept her mana circulation to a minimum. "It''s harder than I thought¡­" Beatrice thought to herself. Never in her wildest dreams¡­ she shook her head slowly. She hadn''t expected that they''d make her fight a large demon¡ªa tank, in other words. After all, these types of enemies were an assassin''s worst nightmare, but against all her expectations... "I found you¡­" The same angelic voice sounded right behind Beatrice, making her neck prickle. With a swift movement¡­ SLASH!!! Beatrice gritted her teeth as she felt her flesh being cut, specifically on her right side. She pressed her hand to her leg and started running, cold sweat running down her forehead. Her hands were shaking, she was nervous, and she felt a hint of fear. It was truly the first time she felt her life was in danger, and it was the first time that¡­ she was the prey, hunted by an assassin far more experienced than her. Indeed... her opponent was a demon assassin! A battle between assassins is silent¡ªthe first to be discovered is killed. But... Beatrice clenched her fists. "She''s toying with me¡­" It was the game of cat and mouse, with her being the mouse, only able to run... a bitter feeling washed over her heart. She really thought she was good at her job, but the harsh reality¡­ "Three shallow cuts¡­" she told herself. "Don''t run!" The demoness behind her roared like an animal as she began to pursue her. The demoness herself appeared to be the same age as Beatrice, with the major difference being her slightly darker skin, two pairs of black eyes, and short shoulder-length hair. She had small horns on her head, but they had been cut¡­ a great shame and humiliation for noble demons. "Well... I''m in trouble! And it hasn''t even been three hours since the test began!" Cursing in her mind, Beatrice tried to escape the demon''s clutches¡­ ***** "You''re strong, dwarf¡­" BOOM!!! BOOM!!! The ground trembled as an enormous mountain of a figure walked with an axe on his shoulder, a playful smile on his lips as he looked fiercely at the young dwarf before him. He nodded and swung his enormous arm, wielding the double-edged axe. El¨ªas gripped his sword''s hilt tightly, his face stained with blood. Breathing steadily, he cleared his mind, taking a deep breath¡­ "He''s very strong," El¨ªas murmured to himself. The lesser demon he had to kill was massive¡ªtwo meters tall, with huge muscles all over his body. "Tell me, kid¡­ What do you think we''re doing now?" the demon asked with a smile, glancing around. "Locked up¡­ like animals, with the sole purpose of dying regardless of what we do¡­ no, wait, I was wrong¡­ we do have a purpose¡­ To kill them? To fight to the death? Sure¡­ Sure¡­ you have those options, you also have the option to escape¡­ Right?" he asked with a mocking grin. "A fight to the death¡­ one of us has to die, but you!" The demon moved closer, lowering his axe to the ground and dragging it. "You can escape!" El¨ªas watched as the demon charged toward him, seeing the axe fall from above with the intent to cut him in two¡­ CLANK!!! BOOM!!! El¨ªas blocked the massive axe with his sword, feeling the overwhelming pressure from the sheer impact. He gritted his teeth even harder¡­ BANG!!! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cover your lower half!!" The demon mercilessly kicked El¨ªas in the stomach, sending his body flying, crashing into a tree trunk and shattering it in the process¡­ "One way or another, I''ll die, either by your hand or by those bastards watching from outside this cage¡­ but¡­" The demon clenched his fist, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "I''ll make sure to kill you before that happens!" **** "Well¡­ that was impressive." Adrian adjusted his glasses and looked at the edge of his own sword, showing no expression as he stared at the demon''s reflection. "You''re a very beautiful boy¡­ I wonder¡­" The demon went silent for a few moments, his long, thin fingers resembling tree branches, before he put on a small smile. "I''m not sure; I don''t know how to begin with such a beautiful face." "You''re disgusting." Adrian frowned, his eyes glowing a starry blue as his body vanished¡­ CLINK!!! Sparks flew from the clash of sword and claws. Adrian stepped back with small steps after swinging his sword¡­ CLANK!!! "You''re so beautiful¡­ so¡­ beautiful¡­" The demon before him was¡­ strange, very strange. Adrian had studied much about demons and all kinds of wars fought against them, be they normal or mutated. But he had never faced a mutated one, nor found himself in a situation like this¡­ The mutated demon before him had a woman''s body, but Adrian thought he was male, given his voice¡­ but that wasn''t what was strange. The odd thing about him was the feeling he evoked with his voice¡­ his own face¡­ which, for some reason, Adrian couldn''t see, as his long hair covered it, making it impossible to see. But looking down, his arms¡ªspecifically¡ªwere much larger than his body¡­ measuring over two meters, with claws instead of fingers as sharp as blades¡­ "Let me touch your beautiful face¡­" he said melancholically, extending his arm forward. His figure vanished¡­ CLANKKK!! The sound of iron clashing resonated loudly in the dark forest night¡­ Adrian was trying with all his strength to keep up with the demon''s teleportation, using his own ability but much more advanced¡­ "Very impressive," he told himself, as his eyes glinted with coldness. Chapter 92 - 92: A great story "Everything is dark¡­ I can''t see anything¡­ it''s cold¡­ and I''m afraid¡­" The demon clenched her teeth, trying to calm herself, walking slowly¡­ trying to get out of this cursed place. "Damn it! Damn it!" She muttered to herself, feeling it, feeling how her own fear was consuming her from within, and she couldn''t accept it, couldn''t accept being afraid of a mere human... Looking down, she saw her fingers trembling¡­ and not just her hands, her whole body was shaking. Although she wanted to deny it, although she tried to deceive herself, her sensations, her chills, the fear was real, the fear of death was far more intense than when she was locked up like a damned rat... She didn''t know at what point the entire place where she was confined to serve as training for humans had been covered by a shroud of darkness. She couldn''t see anything, not even the multitude of trees that were supposed to be around her. The only thing she could see was herself, her own body. She had already been in this cursed dark place for over three hours, and with each passing second, her anxiety and despair grew stronger¡­ She didn''t know what to do or where to go¡­ every step she took, every breath, and every movement was slower, she felt more tired and much colder¡­ her body heat was dropping. "Where the hell am I¡­" she murmured to herself as she moved deeper into the darkness... ***** "She is still¡­ lost and alone¡­ yes, like me, poor soul, poor demon, poor being¡­ so miserable¡­" A young woman knelt, looking down, her delicate hand caressing a head¡­ her hands were so pale that you could even see the veins marked on them, with a subtle delicacy¡­ her eyes, each a different color, gazed with pity at the demon who lay in a deep slumber¡­ a long, deep sleep from which she would never awaken¡­ Azrael watched silently as the demon''s breathing grew weaker and her expression paler¡­ after a few seconds¡­ the demon stopped breathing¡­ she was already dead. She remained silent, her hand brushed the demon''s cheek¡­ slowly, she lifted the head that had been resting on her lap and placed it on the ground¡­ "So easy¡­" she murmured to herself, moving to the side of the demon''s body, she looked at the sky: "Easy¡­ how easy it is to take a life." A small smile formed on her lips¡­ taking a blue, gleaming stone from her pocket, she curiously moved it from side to side, then, after a few moments, looked back at the demon¡­ "I think it''s better if I go¡­" she said, pursing her lips, and as she activated the stone, her body was enveloped in a blue glow, disappearing in seconds. ****** "The first¡­ is to kill the demon in Class 2¡­ within three hours¡­" Elizabeth looked at the young Azrael and smiled softly: "What a terrifying power¡­" she shook her head slightly¡­ "Death''s Mark¡­ such a unique and marvelous ability!" Seraphine''s completely golden eyes shone with great devotion. She clasped her hands and closed her eyes: "Worthy¡­ entirely worthy of one of us¡­ although she''s a bit crazy¡­" She tilted her head a little¡­ "Huh¡­! You give me chills when you get like this, Miss Saint!" Elizabeth shook her head and stepped back a little, turning her gaze to her aunt: "It''s much better than your ability, aunt¡­ My father is starting to suspect you might actually like women! Hahaha!" Elizabeth couldn''t hold back her laughter¡­ Emilia furrowed her brow sharply¡­ ignoring her niece''s teasing words¡­ she looked at the saint and raised an eyebrow: "Seraphine, don''t do that in public, you''ll scare off all the believers," she warned in a severe tone, setting aside her niece''s mockery¡­ "Death''s Mark¡­ unlike those who think that just by looking into Azrael''s eyes you can die¡­" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impossible, who was the idiot that said such nonsense?" Elizabeth mocked with an irritating expression: "She causes it herself," she said as she relaxed on the couch. "She only needs to touch you to kill you¡­ it''s much more believable than just a glance¡­" she placed a hand on her cheek¡­ "Literally ''Death''s Mark,'' the very name of the supreme ability says it all¡­ of course, poor fools who have no idea¡­ but still¡­ why does she have the best supreme ability out of all of us? Isn''t that unfair!" Elizabeth crossed her arms with a pout¡­ "It''s because of the death rune¡­ a curse as well as a blessing," said Emilia with a serious expression, recalling clearly¡­ the moment Azrael entered the event¡­ she activated her unique ability, or one of them, the whole place turned completely black, and all she had to do was touch the demon to kill her¡­ "Shunned and hated by everyone in the castle where she lived¡­" Elizabeth glanced at some papers on the table, picking them up: "Five older siblings¡­ three men and two women, five princes dead in mysterious ways¡­" she continued looking at the papers¡­ "Five concubines¡­ the king of the Lunar Empire¡­ enjoys a harem it seems, but unfortunately for him, all of them died¡­" "They all harassed and mistreated their two younger siblings¡­ twins, one boy and one girl, ignored by their older siblings, due to their mother¡­ a countryside commoner¡­ their mother, Liliana, murdered by the other women¡­ leaving the two alone¡­ some time later, the five princes and princesses along with their mothers died¡­ but not only them, the servants and all sorts of people who mistreated the twins died¡­ A complete massacre!" Elizabeth smiled¡­ "It wasn''t until¡­ young Azrael killed one of the duke''s sons in front of everyone¡­ impressive¡­ magnificent! On the wedding day itself, during her own engagement, she killed her fianc¨¦ in front of the entire empire¡­ How did it happen? What occurred? No one knew¡­ A complete chaos¡­" "At the end of the investigations, looking at the past deaths of all the other princes and concubines¡­ and the strange way they all died following the same pattern, it was concluded that everything was caused by Azrael! When questioned, the only thing she said was: ''They deserved it!'' She was sentenced to death, but¡­ her brother Ariel intervened, saying that if they killed his sister, he would take his own life¡­ leaving the empire without an heir, with an old and worn-out king, and seeing that the empire''s situation was hanging by a thread, he decided to disown his daughter and send her to study abroad, but¡­ her brother went with her!!" What a story¡­ Elizabeth was left speechless¡­ "Everyone thinks Ariel, the heir to the throne, hates his sister, but in reality, it''s the opposite! As siblings and being twins, they love each other! A bond of blood unites them! The psychopath siblings! A great name for those lunatics!" Elizabeth said with a big smile, leaving the papers on the table¡­ looking at her "sisters": "Don''t you think so?" Chapter 93 - 93: Descended "Why are you running, damn coward!" Leslie exclaimed angrily, looking around. In her hand was a large, slender sword, almost as big as her body, surrounded by yellow lightning. She walked with a scowl, scanning her surroundings, only to find grass with some roses of various colors. It was a meadow, the place where she was supposed to fight the demon¡ªor so she thought. "Why are you hiding! Aren''t you supposed to be a man?" She was beyond irritated, having spent four hours chasing the damned demon who kept running from her. The demon was about the size of a child, no taller than 1.45 meters, but had a deep voice and a proud demeanor. The wretch even dared to look at her with disgust, which led her to cut off one of his arms. After that, he somehow managed to escape her sight and hadn''t reappeared, leaving her frustrated after four hours of searching since their initial encounter. Looking around, she sensed something strange. She clearly felt the demon''s presence close by, but at the same time, it seemed far away. Because of this, she never dared to lower her guard, though her patience was wearing thin. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. A moment ago, she had an idea that might eliminate the feeling of being followed, but the problem was... "I''ll hurt myself too..." she thought to herself. The skill was basically... an explosion. A complete madness¡ªan explosion of lightning around her. She had practiced this skill specifically for this event. What she had previously been doing was imbuing her sword with lightning, as well as her whole body, which was too easy; she managed it in under an hour. It left her unsatisfied, leading her to attempt something else. She even unlocked a new skill: [Blazing Explosion] [Description: A powerful and destructive skill that combines the speed and power of lightning with the force of an explosion, generating a quick, bright burst of electric energy that extends in a significant radius.] Looking at her newly created skill... "What are you doing here?" The Seraphim''s voice resounded behind her. Leslie turned toward her, frowning. "Looking at my skill?" She tilted her head a little. Wasn''t it obvious? It''s easy for someone to see the skill they generate and create on their own; you just enter your soul, and you''ll see it clearly. "Hmmm... I see, nice skill... I suppose. But," the Seraphim said with a proud smile, "my skill is much more powerful!" She shook her head. "You don''t have the maximum control over lightning; you''re still at the most basic level." "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Let me think for a moment..." Leslie waved her hand dismissively. She knew that what the Seraphim said was true. After all, yellow lightning is the most basic, and she''s still not able to wield the red lightning. "Having trouble with that little demon?" she asked with a slight smile. Leslie glanced at her from the corner of her eye and nodded. "It''s a bit confusing." "I see... well..." The Seraphim gave an awkward smile and looked to the side. "Actually, he''s been behind you the whole time. He transformed into a fly and has been following you for the past four hours. For some reason, he can''t attack you, but I guess that''s the limit of his transformation." "..." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kid... you have a peculiar scent," the man in front of him said with a hoarse voice. His eyes couldn''t be seen as they were covered by a hat. The man was nearly two meters tall, thin, dressed in a black suit with some bloodstains, a red tie around his neck, and white gloves on his hands. The demon stood calmly in the middle of the forest. The skies were gray, silently weeping, and the ground was dirt, forming mud beneath them. In the demon''s right hand was a scythe as tall as his body, made of gleaming black stone. The demon looked forward with bright eyes. The young man, in particular¡ªblack hair, blue eyes¡ªhad something strange about him, something very familiar yet distant. Blood calls to blood, but... Arthur took a deep breath, his eyes also fixed on the demon in front of him. He could feel it¡ªthe demon was of a lower rank, clearly, but his aura and presence told a different story. He seemed like a mid-level demon, or so it seemed from his attacks. Looking at the superficial cuts on his chest, it was clear he wasn''t the only one wounded. "Too difficult," he thought to himself, gripping the blue flame chains in his hands tightly. He was nervous, unable to calm his racing heart, trying to suppress his anxiety. The demon in front of him... was no ordinary creature, by any means. He wasn''t a nobody; just by his attire alone, it was evident. This demon was a follower of the Sin of Wrath. The Sin of Wrath is well-known for its followers dressing as elegantly as possible, in black suits. Every one of them who has sworn loyalty has the obligation to dress in black suits. And this demon before him... Alisar, the Patient, is one of them. Although his power is low, when he uses his demonic transformation, he rises to a mid-level. At his peak, he could match a high-level demon... "I can''t believe it!" he cursed in his mind. At first, he had only minor suspicions, unclear. But... looking again at the scythe in his hand, especially the hand holding it... there was the symbol of the Sin of Wrath. A circle made with needle-like shapes around it, and on one of them, a small red drawing of a dog with its mouth open, so small it was hard to see clearly... BOOOOMMMMM!!! The earth shook violently... Raising his gaze quickly, the gray sky had turned a blazing red... Flames shot up into the sky as if trying to pierce the world itself. These flames formed a mushroom cloud, as if a nuclear bomb had just been dropped on the world. Even the cold rain evaporated completely, and a hot wind swept through everything around them... Looking with sad eyes... "It''s awakened... The Seraph of the End... has descended." Chapter 94 - 94: Longing "Why don''t you use it?" A young girl, no more than 15, asked with a curious expression as she looked toward her friend. She had beautiful red hair with a lovely hairstyle and an adorable dress. Daniela approached her, taking her hands. "Are you afraid?" she asked with concern as she saw the deep blue shade within Evelyn''s soul. Evelyn opened her eyes, lowered her head, and nodded slowly. "Yes." I was afraid of my own magic, my own affinity ¡ª fire. I was terribly afraid of its flames. If it were up to me, I would never use it again. Every time I close my eyes, every time I sleep, every time I feel even a sliver of peace, I hear whispers, small whispers in my own voice: "Burn it all." Soft, but constant, like having another version of myself in my ear every single day¡­ Daniela stayed silent and squeezed her hands a little tighter. "It''s alright. You don''t need to use it if you don''t want to. Don''t worry..." Evelyn, with her head down, nodded again. **** "Get out!" A woman with light red hair shouted in resentment, her eyes blazing with fury as she looked at her daughter. She shook her head, sat bitterly in the chair, and put her hands over her face. Tears began to flow from her eyes as she silently sobbed. The grand hall fell completely silent. The servants nearby made no sound, but their eyes said it all. They looked at the young girl standing at the center with hate and fear. Evelyn lowered her head, gripping her dress tightly as her body began to tremble, and tears fell from her eyes. She ran out of the hall and rushed to her own room, slamming the door shut behind her. She breathed deeply and closed her eyes tightly. "Calm down, just breathe¡­ breathe¡­ okay..." She tried to calm herself, taking deep breaths, though the trembling in her body never subsided. Her shoulders shook as she knelt on the floor with her hands over her ears. "It wasn''t my fault¡­ It wasn''t my fault! It wasn''t my fault!!" she yelled furiously, pounding the floor with her fists, which caused large flames to erupt on the soft silk of the carpet. Evelyn''s eyes widened as she quickly pulled back, moving to a corner of the room. She looked around, then closed her eyes again. "It''s different¡­ calm down," she told herself again. This room isn''t the same as before; it''s in another place, somewhere else¡­ sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay; I''m okay now¡­ It''s better being alone¡­ that way, I can calm down¡­ it''s the only way. Just ignore it, and everything will be fine," Evelyn murmured to herself in the dimly lit room, sitting in a corner, trying to silence the constant murmurs that assaulted her ears¡­ ****** I hate fire. I abhor it; I despise it. The worst thing that ever happened to me was being born with a great affinity for fire. The worst thing that ever happened was killing my own father with my own flames. The worst thing that ever happened is¡­ is¡­ I''m no longer sure what the worst thing that ever happened is. Whispers in my ears, voices tempting me, voices making me feel despair, and¡­ complete silence around me, just me and my delusions, that I''m crazy, that I''m making it all up to justify killing my father, or so my mother would say every time I went crying to her arms, but all I ever received was a slap and a look that no mother should ever give her child. "I should never have had you." Those were her words. "Murderer, monster, and cursed." Those were also her words. I remember everything as if it were yesterday: her gaze, her disdain, even her fear. I felt it all ¡ª fear of her own daughter. I also remember¡­ that she tried to kill herself and take me with her¡­ I don''t hate her; I killed her fianc¨¦, my father, and the head of the Firedrake family, a duke of the empire¡­ a powerful being reduced to ashes by a child, or so the rumors go. But only a few know the truth; he tried to stop her, the Seraphim¡­ that day, I was tired, tired of everything, tired of the damn voice in my ears. It wouldn''t let me sleep, wouldn''t let me think, wouldn''t let me do anything. Those thoughts, for a child, are trauma, fear, and despair. I was tired of myself¡­ I just wanted¡­ a break, just a few minutes, even a few seconds. It wasn''t much to ask. I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts, without hearing my voice in my ears, without thinking about anything, just to sleep in peace¡­ In the end, I stopped resisting, I stopped fighting, I stopped having control over my body. And by letting the voice in my ears take control, everything exploded along with my father. I don''t remember what happened after that. I just opened my eyes, and everything was on fire. I don''t know what happened, and everything was in ashes. I don''t know what happened, and my mother''s gaze changed. I don''t know what happened, but her words hurt so much. I don''t know what happened to my father; the only thing I found was a charred body. But now I know¡­ I killed him. Even if it wasn''t me, my flames did¡­ Looking at my hands¡­ "I''m a murderer," I told myself constantly, every time I looked at myself, every time I walked past her. She never stopped saying it; it never ended. That''s how I lived my life until I enrolled at the academy of my own choice. It was more of an escape route. I wanted to leave my own house, escape my mother, and escape everything. And I saw him; I still remember it. Hidden in the bushes, his presence was comforting. He calmed me, and the murmurs stopped. The voice finally stopped talking. For a few moments, I felt the peace I longed for; for a few seconds, I felt it¡­ I approached timidly, but I did it. Even though I felt nervous, I did it. With all my chaotic thoughts, I did it. I just wanted to be near him, next to him, at peace with him. Only then¡­ could I have thoughts of my own. Only this way¡­ only like this¡­ I could¡­ Chapter 95 - 95: Leave it to me "You must stay calm...," Arthur said as he looked into my eyes, a deep worry showing on his face. He placed a hand on my head, gently stroking it... "It''s very comforting," I thought to myself... with a small smile on my lips, I nodded, saying, "Yes." Though I didn''t quite understand why he said those words just as I was about to be teleported, I felt happy knowing he cared about me. Yet I also felt a sadness, realizing I would hear his voice in my ears again... "I''ll do it quickly," she said to herself as she watched Arthur slowly walk away... Entering the small room, she looked at a young woman. "Let''s begin," she said as she started explaining how to use the regression stone... Moments later, she appeared in a different place. ***** "This place is a hell... but! The hotter, the better! Don''t you think?" A woman with dark red hair laughed wildly, stretching out her hands. Seas of flames spread in all directions, leaving burnt trees and layers of ash in their wake. Amidst this fiery chaos stood Evelyn... Her armor had melted onto the ground due to the intense heat, and her face was dirty with ash. Thankfully, most of her clothes were fire-resistant... She was angry... her eyes glowing a vivid red as she clenched her fists tightly... "I don''t understand you, young human! You have the blessing of fire! And yet, you refuse to use it to its fullest!" The demon''s eyes turned green with envy as she looked furiously at the young human, gritting her teeth. A red substance covered her entire body, and flames rose high into the sky, forming an egg around her. The egg condensed, forming a red earth with lines of magma. Seconds later, this egg began to pulse and fall apart... Behind that layer of molten earth stood the demon... completely transformed. Her appearance was no longer human; she had two black wings on her back, her body had grown slightly, and her figure had become slimmer. Her claws turned red, but the most drastic changes were in her face and skin... she had scales, almost like some kind of lizard with a long tail swaying behind her. Fangs protruded from her lips, and her eyes had turned reptilian... with a twisted smile: "Welcome to hell!" ***** BOOMMM!!! Large pieces of earth flew through the sky, falling to the ground with thunderous crashes, reshaping the land. Evelyn looked around with darkened eyes, extending her hands... "[Fire Rain]" Her hands glowed as if aflame, turning red, the sky became crimson, and the clouds evaporated. Behind them, a cloud made of flames appeared, from which large red drops fell to the ground... "It''s beautiful! So beautiful!" The demon''s eyes shone with admiration and devotion as the drops fell onto her body... Her body trembled in pain as she hugged herself... "The blessing... of fire... it''s so warm..." she put on a crazed smile as she spread her wings... "Fire Spear!" **** "Don''t stop!!" The demon opened her palms, and two large fireballs shot out like projectiles at maximum speed... BOOMM!!! BOOOMM!!! Touching the ground with her hands, Evelyn''s eyes glowed. A wall of fire rose from the ground, trying to shield her from the demon''s relentless attacks. She looked down at the ground, which was boiling with lava; her feet were in it, yet she didn''t burn, didn''t feel pain, felt nothing. Her flesh did not scorch even in contact with the magma... "I''m tired..." she murmured to herself... Her eyes wandered everywhere, but it was all the same, a sea of magma... the whole forest, not even ash remained, nothing was left, everything was burned, everything consumed by flames, everything destroyed by flames; it always was this way, and it always will be... Closing her eyes, she listened... I am used to my own voice echoing in my ears: "Burn it all," they say, they always say the same thing... ***** Silent, cold, and empty, as this place always was, my soul, my safe place, you could say. Here the delusions stop, a little at least, but they are still constant... I sat on the ground, hugging my own knees... Tink... Tink... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind Evelyn, the sound of chains clashing reached her ears... over time, the sound of the chains only grew louder. Evelyn pursed her lips and turned around... Her eyes fixed on the beautiful Seraph, who was moving slowly, her eyes open, staring directly at Evelyn... Evelyn looked back at her; her eyes... were from another world... they seemed to be made of tiny crystals of red, yellow, and orange colors... all those tiny crystals combined to form her eyes, which were very beautiful. Her eight wings... feathers of the same colors as her eyes spread in all directions, seeming endless as they shone like the sun itself... Evelyn stood in silence, gazing at the Seraph... "She is awake..." she thought to herself... every time she came to this place, she found her with her eyes closed as if in a deep sleep... she had only seen her awake twice, once when she killed her father, and now... Looking at the chains around her body, the Seraph gave a small smile... "Is it my turn?" she asked, looking at the young woman before her... Evelyn lowered her head and remained silent... her body trembled with fear, and she closed her eyes... They were the same words she had said five years ago... exactly the same words... "No..." she said weakly... she didn''t want the same thing to happen, didn''t want to repeat it, she was afraid... Tink... Tink... Tink... Tink... "You cannot avoid it... you will not be able to," the Seraph''s melodious voice echoed even more strongly in my soul, the chains shaking with force... Bang!!! One chain fell to the ground... Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!! Hundreds of chains fell to the ground... all of them fell to the ground... With her head on the floor, Evelyn could only... do nothing... she could do nothing to stop it... she was weak... Hearing footsteps approaching her position... she raised her head, looking at her, seeing her in all her splendor... She was about 10 meters tall... her eight wings behind her back glowing faintly, with a white robe around her body. The Seraph looked down, extending her hand toward Evelyn, lifting her up slowly: "Leave it to me... I will take care of all your problems..." Chapter 96 - 96: Unable "She''s so beautiful..." Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with fervor and an obsessive feeling took hold within her. She felt a warmth in her chest, and for a few brief moments, she lost control of herself, blinking a few times, then shaking her head with a frown. She stopped thinking about it, turning her gaze back to the screen... "Oh..." Seraphine covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes shining as a white aura with golden streaks began to emanate from her. With a wide smile, she fell to her knees, clasping her hands as if in prayer. "Sister... sister..." Emilia looked at them with a strange expression, but she felt the same sensation. It was difficult to explain, but it was a warm feeling that filled her completely and brought infinite joy... Just from seeing one of them, a Seraph... one in person, a small smile appeared on her lips. "God''s Descent," that''s what they call it in the church. Technically, they''re not wrong. Emilia placed a hand over her chest. "We''re practically goddesses among humans..." she murmured. "Well... I agree with that, but... the downside," Elizabeth pointed at the screen, "is that you lose control..." She sighed in annoyance and glanced briefly at Seraphine. She wasn''t at all human anymore; the soul that once resided in Seraphine''s body had been devoured or, rather, imprisoned by the Seraph. It had taken her body and her life away... Elizabeth looked at another screen showing the young Daniela¡ªanother woman who had the power to imprison a Seraph. "We can''t let this continue," Emilia said, staring at the screen. The sky had turned red as if it were boiling, and it kept expanding, now reaching an astonishing 1,000 kilometers... Elizabeth glanced at Seraphine, who was still praying for some reason, and pouted. "Just activate it, we need space," she said indifferently. "We still have to talk with Evelyn, and from the looks of it... I don''t think she wants to talk politely; she''s even broken the event seal. We can''t waste any more time." "Seriously... I told you it was excessive," Emilia touched her forehead, already feeling a headache coming on. "Do you think there will be casualties?" She tilted her head slightly, then widened her eyes. "Wait... what am I saying? They can use the stone!" She was a bit stunned by what she had just said... "It''s affecting you... I can feel it," Elizabeth opened her mouth wide, pausing for a few moments. Pulling a red stone from her pocket, she looked at the various screens before her, a dark smile appearing on her lips. With a bit of force... the stone shattered in seconds. "Let the real Event begin!" she declared with a loud laugh! *** An event as grand as this... A Seraph has descended into the mortal world¡ªa radiant being practically created by God in the heavens has set foot on Earth. Few know of these creatures; you could count them on your fingers. So... how on earth did they manage to keep this situation under control... how did they do it? The sky has turned red, the temperature has increased drastically, it feels like the apocalypse is happening, not to mention the towers of fire rising in the flames... how will they explain this to the academy staff... With a smoke screen... blame the demons, who else? That easy. But of course... gripping the chains in my hands tightly... I feel the ground tremble as if it''s splitting open, with hot smoke billowing from the cracks... Bang!!! The 100-kilometer capsule has shattered, along with the descent of the Seraph of the End... "Damn humans...!!!" The demon lord clutched his chest with his hands, his body shaking violently, a dark mist swirling around him... "A sudden and forced transformation, without his consent..." I murmured to myself... right now it''s impossible for me to get close; if the demon keeps resisting, he might explode... a soul explosion, as it''s called... few people know about the Seraphs, besides them, of course... after all, the one behind all this and the mastermind was none other than Elizabeth... the one who pushed Evelyn to her limits... [Evelyn Red Rose (The Fifth Seraph)] [Status: Semi-open] [Corruption Level: 0%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (99%)] "99%..." I couldn''t do anything; all I could do was warn Evelyn, but it was inevitable. It had to happen, after all, just because Elizabeth wanted it to happen... an innocent, fun-loving, kind character, who puts on a perfect front, as she calls herself "Perfection!" But beneath that facade is a cruel, calculating person determined to do whatever is necessary for her own benefit. You could say she''s the villain of the story, but in reality, she just wants answers, like Emilia... but Elizabeth is more resolved to do the dirty work... "AHHHHHHH!!!" Releasing an inhuman scream, my skin prickled with danger... quickly, ducking my upper body, I watched in slow motion as a bright scythe passed centimeters from my head... without wasting another second, I raised my body, moving quickly... I began to swing the chains in my hands... my eyes were wide open... mist started to form around me, and from it, I could hear silent footsteps... "He must be hurt..." I thought to myself... after all, he was forced against his will. He must be injured, that''s for sure... the scent of blood is strong... Clank!!! "Die!!!" The howl echoed with resentment. He threw his own scythe, and I barely managed to dodge it... running like a madman, his claws gleamed... Bang!!! He lost all composure and dignity... now he was only following his instincts, like a beast, with grotesque wings jutting from his back. One was malformed, with a terrible wound bleeding profusely, his face deformed, half of it remaining intact while the other half had transformed into his demonic form, huge and piercing his flesh... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are you... Arthur?" "HUHH?!!!" A voice... Slash!!! "ARGHHTTT!!!" Eyes wide open, I looked down... a sword protruded from my abdomen, and blood began to flow from it... "Ughh!" Coughing up a mouthful of blood... I clenched my teeth, glancing out of the corner of my eye... it was another demon... a woman in a black outfit just like mine... "Did you have fun in hell? My master wants to see you... if possible, right now..." Chapter 97 - 97: Lesser Hybrid Semi-Creature "Well¡­ well¡­ that doesn''t look good at all," Leslie frowned as she looked at the towering pillars of fire rising to the sky. She felt that sense of joy, perfectly sensing the seraph¡­ and it was a feeling she didn''t like at all; it was twisted and sinister. She frowned deeply. "Let go of me, you witch!" the demon flailed its hands in the air, trying to escape Leslie''s grip. She looked back at the hideous creature and smirked. "Just die already," she said as she tightened her fist, crushing the demon''s head in her hand. Bang¡­ Ignoring the sticky substance on her hand, she looked off in a certain direction. Her heart raced, and she closed her eyes. "Did you feel that?" she asked the Seraph within her soul, who was awake, its gaze fixed on its fire-born sister. "The red lizard has emerged¡­ Tsk, what envy," it murmured to itself, looking at Leslie with a pleasant smile. "Yes, she''s in danger; I suggest you run," it said while turning its gaze to the Seraph of the End. Leslie, quickly coming back to her senses, felt her body cover in lightning. She ran at maximum speed, her eyes filled with a deadly intent, gleaming dangerously. ******* Half-demon, half-vampire¡­ and just a little human¡­ a strange combination of soul and bloodlines in a single being. This should be impossible, but strangely, I''m alive. Looking at the scythe piercing through my flesh from the front¡­ a terrible pain spreads through my body. Impaled by a sword and a scythe... it''s not an enjoyable feeling in the slightest; believe me, if a paper cut hurts like hell, imagine cold steel tearing through your guts mercilessly... "System¡­ Activate the skill [Cold Mind]" "Activated!" [Cold Mind] [Description: The host can turn off emotions in their mind.] First things first¡ªI need to shut off my emotions¡­ "Ughh" Vomiting another mouthful of blood, I looked indifferently at the demon lord, who looked at me with a twisted smile¡­ [Blue Flame] [Description: ???] "I have no idea what this thing does¡­ not that I''ve tried it¡­ to be completely honest, I''m afraid of the blue flame, afraid of feeling my flesh burn¡­ but right now¡­ it''s my only real attack skill. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those three should be enough¡­" Thinking to myself, I closed my eyes. As I said, I am part demon and vampire¡­ so by right, I possess the ability for bloodline transformation¡­ [Ding! The system recommends the host look for other options!] "Screw it!" I clenched my teeth¡­ [Is the host sure they want to unlock the hybrid bloodline?!] "Yes!" [Mutated Bloodline: Lesser Hybrid Semi-Creature] [Description: Born from the Primordial Flame, a creature, an abomination that should never have existed, cursed by all beings of the three realms and blessed by all creatures of the three realms; an incomplete being, empty and full of madness.] [Requirements: Blue Flame] "Here we go¡­" With my eyes wide open¡­ another explosion erupted¡­ BOOM!!! ***** Daniela clenched her teeth¡­ her hands glowed with a white color as she looked intently at her companion on the ground, watching the terrible wound begin to close. She breathed a sigh of relief¡­ beside her companion''s body lay the broken regression stone¡­ It hadn''t worked. After a few moments, she stood up, wiping the sweat from her forehead. She looked with concern at the enormous pillars of fire rising into the sky, along with the red tint of the sky¡­ It felt like they were in hell itself instead of the forest¡­ Right now, it didn''t seem like some trick of the event; the capsules that trapped them had literally shattered¡­ Looking around, there were a few bodies recovering on the ground¡­ some of them had burns on their skin. [Protection: Maximum Healing] Daniela shouted, raising her hands to the sky. Above her, a large magic circle formed, glowing subtly, and specks of light fell softly, directly reaching the injured on the ground. She looked with bright eyes as all their wounds slowly healed, letting out a sigh of relief. This was the magic she had practiced every day, for this event¡­ in the end, it served a purpose¡­ comforting herself¡­ "What''s the situation?" she asked her friend. "I don''t know, damn it¡­ What the hell is going on!?" Beatrice clenched her fist in anger. "Is everyone¡­ well¡­ only Evelyn, Leslie, and Arthur are missing¡­ I can''t find them." She shook her head. "I can''t enter the area with the pillars of fire¡­ I''d be burned to death..." She shivered a bit¡­ looking at the zone of certain death¡­ "That fire¡­ is not normal," Adrian adjusted his glasses. "It''s already good that we''re far enough away to avoid it, but still¡­" He had to remove his armor due to the damned heat around them¡­ Blink!!! "What in the¡­!" Elias was left in shock, pointing with his finger¡­ Everyone turned to look¡­ Around the pillars of fire, another capsule had formed¡­ but this one was very different from the others¡­ it had a glow of white-gold¡­ around it were runes that formed wings¡­ this entire capsule emitted a warm glow¡­ the terrible heat around them vanished entirely, though the sky remained as red as before¡­ "Mom?" Daniela tilted her head slightly in confusion¡­ she knew what kind of magic her mother used, and she could feel her presence if she were within close range¡­ moreover, those runes¡­ she recognized them¡­ "The Saint?!" Elias widened his eyes¡­ after a few seconds, he sighed in relief; if she was there, everything should be fine¡­ everyone else also felt relieved¡­ showing it in their eyes¡­ But Daniela frowned¡­ She thought she knew her mother, though sometimes, she wasn''t even sure who her mother really was¡­ all she knew was that she was so different from normal people¡­ whenever she looked at her soul, the only thing she saw was a brilliant white radiance, like looking at a shining star¡­ BOOM!!! Another explosion resonated powerfully from the north of their position, though it wasn''t as terrifying, still¡­ Daniela watched as a pillar of fire rose¡­ "Blue fire¡­?" Daniela opened her mouth wide and quickly stood up. "ARTHUR!" Chapter 98 - 98: Lovely memory "Sister¡­ You''re so beautiful¡­" Seraphine''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Evelyn¡­ with her eight wings behind her back in shades of red, yellow, and orange, gently swaying in the air¡­ each one nearly 5 meters long¡­ surrounded by a halo of fire¡­ it was simply magnificent, the pinnacle of what any being could achieve¡ªbeauty made Seraph. The red eyes with flame-shaped pupils stared at Seraphine¡­ The red Seraph pressed her lips together and said, "You still disgust me as much as ever." Her eyes burned, and waves of fire were expelled from her body¡­ Seraphine put on an adorable smile. "Come on, don''t be like that; this is our second meeting¡­ I''ve missed you so much." "What the hell is the blue one doing?!" The fiery Seraph clenched her fists, her wings spread and glowed intensely¡­ filling her with boundless rage as she prepared to attack¡­ Seraphine looked slightly saddened, and a pure white aura emanated from her body¡­ behind her back emerged nine pairs of golden wings, and a crown of thorns formed in her hand¡­ With a serene expression, she placed the crown on her head. "Well¡­ first¡­ I suppose we can''t have a normal conversation¡­ so, for now, let''s play a little." "Why does she always do the same thing?" The red Seraph frowned. "She''s doing the same thing twice," she said with a hint of annoyance in her voice, sighing deeply as the flames around her calmed slightly¡­ "You know how she is¡­ she likes to joke around¡­" Seraphine felt a bit relieved seeing her sister willing to talk a little. "Killing her father¡­ can that be considered a joke?" The red Seraph raised an eyebrow. "Yes, a very funny one," she nodded. "To her, it''s a minor matter, of no importance at all. I think the same¡­ plus, she''s very curious¡­ and so am I, a little bit." "Crazy bitches!" The Seraph glared fiercely at Seraphine. "Come on, calm down a bit¡­ it''s actually just a question I''m also curious to know the answer to¡­" She slowly approached. "Why didn''t you take the young girl''s body?" The red Seraph remained silent for a few moments. "Come on, you can''t fool me¡­ I know in your first appearance you had the chance to consume the young girl''s soul¡­ but you didn''t. Blue and I really want to know why," Seraphine said calmly. "Even now, you could do it¡­ you just have to¡­" "Just shut up," the red one raised her hand and silenced Seraphine¡­ she closed her eyes for a few moments. "I pity her," she simply said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pity?" Seraphine tilted her head. "You said you only had one question!" the red one looked at her intently. Raising her hands in surrender, Seraphine replied with an innocent look, "Fine." After a few moments of silence¡­ "Leave the girl alone¡­ I''m warning you, Seraphine, tell Elizabeth the same. I don''t want you forcing the young one anymore, don''t make me angry!" the red Seraph said all this with serene words, her eyes as calm as a fishless lake, even seeming indifferent, almost emotionless¡­ "I don''t understand you¡­" Seraphine looked even sadder as she removed the crown of thorns¡­ "Don''t you want to be free?" she asked. "That''s none of your concern," the red one replied sharply. "Alright¡­ I tried¡­ Hmph!" Seraphine pouted and crossed her arms, a look of interest crossing her eyes. "What are you thinking?" she asked. The red Seraph descended from the sky, and her feet touched the magma¡­ her gaze turned to the body of the demon lying dead¡­ "It''s half demon and half vampire¡­ and a little human¡­ a rather horrible thing," the red Seraph touched the demon''s body, which disintegrated completely¡­ "I don''t think so; in fact, it''s quite interesting, hehe. There''s never been a hybrid creature, so I find it rather satisfying," Seraphine nodded to herself. "You''re still as eccentric as ever¡­" the red Seraph sighed and fell silent. "What will you do?" she asked. Frowning¡­ "Honestly, I''m not sure; this is the first time in my existence that this has happened." "Don''t play dumb, you could have stopped it," Evelyn looked at Seraphine expressionlessly. "What do you want me to do?" Seraphine shrugged. "Even though he was the chosen one, he was killed long before he could receive the blessing of the Seven; you could call it a complete shame if you like, even unfortunate. His fate was strong, but¡­" Her gaze turned in a certain direction, her eyes filled with amusement as she watched Arthur get stabbed. "His fate is just as strong¡­ no, in fact, it''s much stronger. Besides, the same old thing is boring, I wanted something to be different." "The sins know it too," added the red one. "You''re right; after all, they gave their blessing, but now it doesn''t matter much. Their movements, like ours, are restricted, they won''t be able to do much. Even so¡­ Lilith is very bold, she wants to keep him all to herself¡­" She placed a mysterious smile on her face, looking at the symbol tattooed on Arthur''s body¡­ "You know how she is¡ªa very intelligent woman," the red Seraph agreed. "For now, let''s just wait, watch, and see which line of destiny will guide Arthur¡­" Seraphine''s golden wings expanded, and her eyes shone with a broad smile. "Something tells me it''s going to be very entertaining, and I''m looking forward to it, we all want the same thing, I wonder who will get what they want¡­" "Stop doing that," the red Seraph frowned, her gaze turning elsewhere¡­ her eyes shone as she looked at the pillar of blue flames that exploded with force¡­ Seraphine''s gaze also turned in that direction. "The primordial flame¡­" she murmured with curiosity. "It''s beautiful¡­ it''s the second time I''ve seen it in all its splendor¡­ though it''s in its basic form." She crossed her arms and thought for a few moments¡­ "The first time we saw it was in the first war," the red Seraph completed Seraphine''s thoughts. "Oh yes! I remember now," she nodded. "The first time we saw it was when we were born¡­ a lovely memory." Chapter 99 - 99: Awful Since I was little, I was taught to serve God. Well, my mother taught me how to pray, how to kneel, and how to maintain a righteous and submissive attitude before God. It was the first thing she ever taught me, and according to her¡ªher own words¡ªit was the most important. The second thing she taught me was to be reserved, helpful, and kind, essentially all the good deeds a human can do for others. To be a good girl, a benevolent girl, an exemplary child. The third thing she taught me was¡­ demons. They too deserve mercy. Everyone is equal in God''s eyes; they are all His children. They can all ask for forgiveness, and as long as they repent, they will be embraced by the Lord¡­ forgiveness. The fourth thing my mother taught me was love¡ªtrue and pure love, a soul of light, and things like that. You could say that most of my interactions with my mother revolved around those things: teachings and more lessons. I can''t say it was a bad childhood or a bad relationship with her, but something always felt strange¡­ It happened once, purely by chance, that I saw it¡­ Two divided souls¡­ Something that, to my knowledge, was practically impossible to achieve. The soul of every person is unique in its essence, each one different in every sense of the word. But then, for the first time, I saw a soul trying to devour another. It was a great golden light, pure¡ªso pure, like the sun¡ªwhile the other was a small white one, desperately trying to fight. Finally, after many days, it was consumed. I tried to ask my mother about it, but the only answer she gave me was: "Mercy." I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand anything. I was just a child back then, and even now, I can''t fully comprehend it, only small fragments. I felt some sort of enlightenment, just now, when I saw it for the second time¡­ but this case was different. A soul divided into three parts, in perfect harmony¡ªor so it was a few seconds ago¡­ Widening my eyes, I looked at it directly. Those three parts fused into a single soul. It was instantaneous, in the blink of an eye. They didn''t try to devour one another or anything like that. It was shocking. To my eyes, it was¡­ a revelation, a single truth. Every time I looked at my mother¡­ a shining golden soul. It was as if she wasn''t human. I felt so at peace¡­ just by looking at that beauty. My mother always gave me a sweet smile when she caught me gazing at her soul¡­ as if she already knew. "Mercy." A soul cannot coexist with another. That''s what I learned¡ªit''s impossible. Or so I thought¡­ Evelyn and Leslie break that rule. And not just them¡ªmy mother broke it too. The professor, the student council president, all of them broke that rule I thought was unbreakable. Even Arthur broke it. But if two souls exist in the same body, one of them¡ªthe most powerful¡ªdevours the other. That''s another rule I thought was unshakable. From my years of watching Leslie and Evelyn, two souls in the same body, the invading soul was always minuscule, almost like it wasn''t there, but it was always present¡­ Just now, the second rule was broken by Arthur. Black flames as dark as the abyss surrounded him¡­ At the very center stood a creature. It wasn''t human, but it wasn''t a demon either, nor even¡­ me. But this feeling¡­ emptiness, an overwhelming emptiness, completely filled my heart. It was as if I had lost someone important¡­ Even so, this feeling of familiarity wouldn''t disappear. I could clearly feel that this emotion was¡­ "Arthur?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ***** "What do you think? Isn''t it strangely¡­ no, wait¡­" Seraphine placed a hand on her cheek and pondered for a moment. "I think it''s the ugliest thing I''ve ever seen in my life¡­" She let out a sigh. "But even so, let''s just say it''s¡­ quite the odd creature." "Those black flames¡­ they''re the same as Lucifer''s," the red seraph said in surprise. "The two flames are entirely opposite to one another¡­" "They''re almost identical to divine runes. But if what you say is true¡­ come on, tell me. What do you think? What do you think is better?" Seraphine asked again with a mysterious smile. "There''s no point in giving my answer, but I think it''s absolutely horrible," the red seraph said, expressionless, letting out a sigh. "You''d better leave¡­ I don''t like seeing your stupid face any longer." Raising his gaze, his eyes became flames. "Remember my words. Leave that child alone¡­" ***** His body¡­ was black, entirely black. Surrounding him was what seemed like a black robe dragging on the ground. His skin was a grayish hue, almost skeletal, if not for the thin layer of flesh covering his bones. His back was slightly hunched. His head¡ªno, it was a skull, with two large, hollow sockets where his eyes should have been. Instead, there was only an endless darkness¡­ Behind his back, two massive bat wings extended menacingly. The membranes between their bones were tattered, some of them even hanging loose, falling to pieces on the ground. In his hands, he held a large scythe, as imposing as his nearly two-meter-tall body. The blade''s sheen was covered by black flames¡­ Leslie stood frozen, staring at the creature before her. Her eyes wandered across its entire body¡­ searching for something that was¡­ Arthur? Yet she couldn''t find any trace of him. Crossing her arms, her gaze shifted to the two charred bodies covered in those black flames¡­ they were dead. Turning back to the strange creature that stood motionless, her eyes gleamed like amethysts. Stepping a little closer, she gave a radiant smile. "It''s hideous," she said simply. The hollow eyes of Arthur turned to her, lowering his gaze¡­ in his mind, he smiled faintly. **"She''s right¡­ it''s truly hideous,"** he thought. His voice was as hollow as his existence itself. The black flames surrounding his body swirled into a vortex, and his form returned to normal¡­ Arthur looked around. His eyes first landed on the young elf. Her beautiful golden eyes stared at him strangely¡­ it was a look he had never seen before. Then he looked at Leslie. His lips curved into a faint smile. **"I think¡­ I''m going to faint¡­"** he murmured. As soon as the words left his mouth, his body was covered in wounds. A great amount of blood flowed down his skin, and even his flesh began to rot¡­ "ARTHUR!!!" Both girls screamed in unison¡­ Those were the last words he heard before falling unconscious. Chapter 100 - 100: Devastating war "What is the blue flame?" I murmured, staring at the palm of my hand. Within it burned the horrifying blue flame, consuming my flesh each time mana coursed through my body. "A fire, ordinary at first glance¡ªa curious and beautiful variant." Lilith''s melodious voice echoed in my ears as she smiled softly, her eyes glimmering with fascination as they beheld the coveted blue flame. "Of course, that''s what most ignorant people would say. But the blue flame is... the manifestation of life¡ªor so I believe. I''m not entirely sure. I''ve never seen it myself, only heard tales from a certain... existence. It''s not much of a talker¡ªsinister, twisted, and honestly a bit pitiful, in my opinion. The Morning Star... or what''s left of him." She turned her gaze to the crimson wine in her crystal goblet, pausing in silence as though lost in distant memories. "The blue flame, as I understand it, represents divided life¡ªthe divine rune of life itself. An ancient essence that once rested in God''s hands. According to Lucifer, the seven seraphim were created from this very flame. Mad delusions? Or terrifying truths?" Lilith tilted her head, as though posing a question. "I don''t know. Why are you asking me?" "Well, isn''t that why I''m asking *you*?" I frowned, overwhelmed by the gravity of her words. Flames of creation, mentioned so casually... And yet, no one truly understood why God created the seraphim. Similarly, no one comprehended why Lucifer created the seven sins. And most importantly, no one knew where these two gods had vanished. A complete, convoluted mess. "You''re boring," Lilith remarked, sounding mildly annoyed. She glanced indifferently at her empty goblet, then looked expectantly at me. I sighed, closing my eyes for a moment before relenting. "Just calm down..." I murmured, refilling her glass with wine. Seconds later, Lilith nodded in satisfaction, her smile once again radiant. Holding the glass delicately between her fingers, she mused: "It''s true. The blue flame is creation itself. It disappeared for millions of years. Angels and demons alike tirelessly sought even the faintest spark of that flame. Thousands died, thousands suffered, and countless fell into despair. In the end... it was never found. Many believed it had vanished from existence." Her voice lowered. "But... why was the blue flame in Hell? The angels were forced to descend, to tread upon corrupt and filthy earth, only to die there. Dragons hidden within the three realms ascended to the heavens, unleashing flames that consumed everything in their path. Vampires lurking in the shadows emerged from their darkness, their progenitor Cain¡ªyes, *that* Cain¡ªleading them, the one who murdered his own brother, Abel, with a donkey''s jawbone. The son of Adam, the first man on Earth. And Eve, the second woman of the world, created from Adam''s rib..." "All of them, consumed by the flame of ambition. But in the end... for what?" Lilith paused, her eyes darkening as she smiled bitterly. "I, too, was among those who thought myself worthy of that flame. We, the seven sins, all longed for it. A devastating war that seemed endless... Do you know what stopped it?" She let out a laugh, her smile twisting into one of amusement. "A gremlin. A demon, considered little more than cannon fodder, ended it all. Covered in blue flames so brilliant they exuded vitality like no other. The blue flame had appeared within the soul of that gremlin. He looked around him, and all he found was death and destruction. He smiled bitterly... and put an end to the war. From that moment on, the blue flame never appeared again." She downed her wine once more, then fixed me with a knowing gaze. It was clear what she wanted me to do. I wordlessly poured her another glass. "Or so everyone thought," she continued, swirling the liquid in her goblet. "Until I found you. A boy, half-demon and half-human, born in the alleys, carrying the flame within. I found you in a slave market, being sold like common merchandise." Her lips curled into a peculiar smile. "It was a stroke of luck¡ªand the exact opposite. The moment I found you, everyone else like me sensed it too. I protected you, treated you like an ordinary servant¡ªa cover, so to speak. Though we all knew the flame was inside you, none dared to touch you. Even I had to restrain myself. You have no idea how much I wanted to devour you..." "Stop! Stop! That''s terrifying!" I swallowed dryly, horrified by the notion. The idea of demons consuming each other for power was beyond vile. "I''m just teasing," she said with a laugh. But her voice quickly turned serious. "Though what I said is true. The flame''s power is intoxicating, even for me. But we were all afraid. Afraid that it might vanish again. I wondered, you know? I thought too much about it. Why? What were his motives? The gremlin... why did he burn his own flesh and extinguish the blue flame? What was going through his mind? I never found out, and I never understood. What a shame. Truly. There''s nothing in this world I''ve wanted to know more than... what was he thinking in that moment?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lilith fell silent, lost in thought, while I sat there, even more stunned. "We need to find the flame," she had once said. Those were the words the gremlin had uttered. And in that moment, I had seen a younger Lilith for the first time. "Although I can''t know what was in the gremlin''s mind, I''ve reached one conclusion," she mused. "All flames¡ªor in simpler terms, all power¡ªis dangerous when the soul isn''t strong enough to contain it. Only when a soul is strong enough can the flame bloom again. It will become capable of creating new life... Only then." Her gaze darkened. "But it''s just one step. Even if the flame is powerful, it''s incomplete. The divine rune of life is also necessary. And that... is far more difficult to find. Or obtain." Lilith looked at herself, almost melancholic. "I doubt those like me would want to die. And honestly, I wouldn''t agree with it either." "Wait¡ªwhat are you trying to say?" I snapped, growing frustrated. Talking with her was always a struggle. I understood bits and pieces, but right now, I was utterly lost¡ªagain! I was just a man with no profound knowledge of the world or its mysteries. Lilith smiled faintly. "Don''t you know? Of course not..." She laughed softly before adding: "Deep within my soul lies one of the seven fragments of the divine rune of life. Didn''t I tell you? The seven seraphim and the seven sins are very similar. We were created at the same time by our respective gods. They birthed us, and we, in turn, birthed them." Chapter 101 - 101: Fractured soul Here''s the translation without italics: --- "Nearly 17 students seriously injured¡­ Furious parents demanding a clear explanation of what the hell just happened. They even threatened to stop funding the academy if there was no accountability for their spoiled children." A man frowned as he read one of the piles of papers scattered across his desk. "If they knew I actually had no idea about this¡­ what would they think? No doubt they''d complain endlessly," he said, letting out a small chuckle and shaking his head. "This is a very serious problem¡ªquite serious, actually. Not to mention, some demons managed to escape amidst all the chaos... And now, the Magic Tower is also demanding answers about the situation." He sighed, visibly troubled, as he set the papers down on his desk. His bright platinum eyes turned to his daughter, then to his niece beside her, and finally toward Saint Seraphine in the background. "What do you three have to say for yourselves?" he asked calmly. "Ehm..." Elizabeth became visibly nervous, knowing full well she was the primary cause of the whole situation. "Well¡­ I really don''t have an excuse. But!! I will say in my defense that no one died! That''s the most important thing right now, even if they walked away with a few scratches..." "Some of them lost a limb. Besides the physical damage, the psychological trauma must be far worse," Emilia said coldly, her indifferent gaze fixed on her niece. Elizabeth''s eyes widened as she clutched her chest, overacting as if her own mother had betrayed her. With teary eyes, she said, "But Saint Seraphine can take care of that!" She clenched her fists. "Damn crybabies whining over a lost limb! I''ll show them what real pain is!" Her eyes gleamed dangerously. "No, you won''t, Princess," the director said as he massaged his temples. Honestly, he thought it was far more difficult dealing with these three. He closed his eyes for a moment. "Let''s say the Magic Tower is at fault. Blame it on their experiments. We''ll talk to them later and reach an agreement. After all, the Magic Tower is receiving funding from the crown. It''s the easiest and most logical option right now." He looked at the three women. "What about young Evelyn?" he asked. "She''s resting; she won''t take long to wake up," Seraphine answered this time. "For now, it''s best to leave her alone¡­ well, you know why. She can be very explosive if she''s bothered more than necessary." Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Oh!" "Stop thinking about unnecessary things," Emilia said, already knowing her niece''s intentions. She pinched her side and glared at her severely. "Enough," she said with a stern expression. Elizabeth pouted. "Fine¡­" "Setting that aside¡­" The director rummaged through the piles of papers and handed one of them to the young princess. Elizabeth took it curiously, quickly scanning its contents. After reading it, she put on an adorable smile, but her eyes grew extremely cold. A terrible killing intent descended upon the office. "I don''t like this," she said darkly. The room fell silent, and everyone simply stared at her. --- Opening my eyes¡­ everything is blurry. My senses are somewhat¡­ disoriented, but what I can clearly feel is the terrible pain coursing through my body. "..." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I also feel an unbearable itch all over my damn body! Cursing under my breath and gritting my teeth, I stare fixedly at the ceiling. The memory of that conversation with Lilith inexplicably resurfaces in my mind. Closing my eyes, I murmur to myself, "Damn it, my whole body seriously hurts¡­" Hearing soft breathing beside me, I turn my head slightly. Black hair, beautiful and soft, spills across the white sheets. Her eyes are closed, and she''s breathing peacefully. It''s Leslie. A warm feeling passes through my heart, but it doesn''t go unnoticed. Letting out a heavy sigh... [Ding! Congratulations! The host has successfully completed the mission: Hunt or Be Hunted.] [The host has gained 5 levels!] [Ding! The host has deactivated and authorized hybrid transformation.] [The host''s body was unable to withstand the power of the transformation!] [Analyzing...] [The host''s body has been burned by blue flame. The host''s internal organs have suffered severe damage!] [Recalculating...] [The host''s injuries have been completely healed by the Seventh Seraphim.] [Optimal condition achieved!] [Analyzing...] [The host''s soul has been fractured! The host''s soul has suffered irreparable damage!] [Error...] [Analyzing...] [Recalculating...] [The Symbol of Lust has reduced the damage by half!] [The host''s soul has been temporarily restored! The host is strongly advised to fully heal their soul!] [The host''s lifespan has been halved!] [Analyzing...] [Requirement: The host must consume the Soul Fruit to fully restore their fractured soul.] [Time limit: 1 month!] [Warning: If the host does not consume the fruit within the time limit, their soul will be completely devoured by the system.] [Recommendation: The host must avoid using the blue flame during this time.] "Perfect¡­" Looking at the system notifications, I close my eyes and find myself in another place. It''s a deep, pale black. My gaze shifts forward. If there''s one word to describe the soul, it''s a mirror¡ªa large, crystalline mirror. Like any mirror, it should be in perfect condition. In my case¡­ Watching the sparkling particles falling beneath me, they resemble tiny stars vanishing into the air. Looking up, my great mirror was, as the system said, fractured. Large cracks spread across its surface, and stardust poured from those cracks. It had hundreds of fractures, yet, miraculously, it hadn''t shattered into pieces. With a smile, I clenched my fists tightly. Was it worth it? Of course it was. What''s the price? A fractured soul and time hanging over my neck once again... "Soul Fruit¡­" I''ve never heard of it before. I didn''t even know it existed. Lowering my gaze, I stare into the void. "Symbol of Lust..." It seems Lilith saved my neck once again. I have a certain image of her motives toward me. Even though they may seem sinister, I suppose she''s always trying to protect me. For her own benefit? I still don''t know. But honestly, I don''t care right now. As long as I can stay alive, I''ll have to bother her again. Looking back at the great mirror, I mutter, "I shouldn''t even be alive¡­" A broken soul basically means death. Your flesh lives, but your soul dies. Chapter 102 - 102: Apple? "I don''t understand, but¡­ it''s very strange. I can''t¡­ I simply can''t understand," Daniela sighed in disappointment. Her gaze shifted to the young man resting peacefully on the bed. She was truly confused, even a little lost. Lowering her head slightly, she seemed deep in thought. "I think I understand you... or maybe not? Actually, no, wait¡ªI do understand you. I went through the same thing..." Leslie fidgeted nervously, glancing at Daniela''s despondent expression. She could feel that Daniela wasn''t okay at all. Somehow, she seemed utterly defeated, and Leslie wasn''t sure what to say to lift her spirits. Indecisively, she intertwined her fingers. She wanted, in some way, to return all the favors Daniela had done for her, but she didn''t know how to do it. Daniela raised her head and met Leslie''s eyes directly. Leslie''s body trembled slightly. "You knew?" Daniela asked, her expression serious. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes..." Leslie felt guilty, even though she hadn''t given it much thought. She had never considered Daniela''s feelings, especially knowing she was the next Saintess in line. Nor had she expected things to turn out the way they did. The image of Arthur in that moment still lingered fresh in her mind. She hadn''t anticipated that Daniela would have been there, too. "Why¡­ why didn''t you tell me? Why¡­ didn''t you say anything?" Daniela felt more betrayed than ever. "We''re supposed to be friends..." Supposedly, this was a serious matter. Supposedly, a demon should never be at the academy. Supposedly¡­ this shouldn''t have happened. It was a confusing thought, conflicting with herself and the beliefs of others. Demons were supposed to be vile and evil beings. Yet, they were also supposed to deserve mercy. Her mother had always told her so. She had never understood it before, but one day, her mother explained. Mercy, she said, was the "embrace of death," the ultimate act of forgiveness in the world¡ªceasing to exist. "I¡­ I don''t know..." Leslie, though sincere, was at a loss for words. She wanted Daniela not to feel hurt but didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry. I... I was afraid." Leslie lowered her head even further. The entire empire hated demons¡ªits greatest enemy, its worst enemy. Every demon deserved nothing but death. If everyone at the academy found out that Arthur was, in fact, a demon... what would happen? The entire empire against him? Captured, imprisoned, interrogated? Leslie knew how things worked, especially when it came to demons. Daniela remained silent, her gaze fixed on Leslie''s colors¡ªshe looked guilty and sad. Daniela clenched her fists and shut her eyes tightly. "What am I doing?" she asked herself. It was a question she didn''t know the answer to. In fact, she shouldn''t even be here. But she saw it¡ªshe saw it in his eyes, in Arthur''s eyes in that moment when their gazes met. He offered her a soft smile, apologizing with his expression. He was asking for her forgiveness for deceiving her. Her first feeling was fear, especially when she saw the black flames surrounding him. But the second feeling was concern when she saw him collapse to the ground. She was confused. She knew what was right¡ªshe knew what she had to do. But even so, here she was... worried for his well-being, concerned that his soul might collapse entirely. At first, that wasn''t her reason for coming. She had come for other motives, to confront him. But when her eyes fell upon his soul, she was horrified. It was fractured, but miraculously still standing. Though falling apart piece by piece, it continued to shine like a dying star. She didn''t know what to do. Closing her eyes, she exhaled deeply. She already knew¡ªher mother had been the one who personally healed him. She must have realized, but she didn''t act. So what was she supposed to do? Bang! The door to the room burst open. A pair of bright red eyes stared directly at the bed. The glow in those eyes dimmed slightly. Evelyn entered the room silently, feeling the stares of both Leslie and Daniela. "Are you okay?" she asked softly. Daniela offered a tired smile. "I''m fine, I suppose..." Leslie glanced at Evelyn with a peculiar expression. That strange feeling she''d had the day before was now completely gone. Even Evelyn''s presence felt more comforting than before. The tension in the air lessened somewhat. "I''m fine. And you? How are you feeling?" Evelyn sat down in one of the chairs. "I''m sorry... I lost control again," she said, lowering her head as she apologized. Her expression was indifferent, but her words carried great weight. "Stop that... It''s really okay," Leslie replied with a gentle smile. She knew what Evelyn was referring to. Daniela nodded in agreement. "It''s alright. We''re all fine... that''s what matters." "Thank you," Evelyn said weakly. After that brief exchange, the three of them fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. "What is the Soul Fruit?" Arthur asked. He was sitting in front of his own soul, gazing at the stardust falling around him. "This is... You''ve pushed your soul too far. Even the word ''pushed'' doesn''t quite explain how your soul ended up so fractured," Lilith''s projection sighed deeply and shook her head. After observing the agonizing sight before her for a few moments, she hesitated. "Actually, you''re something else... no other being besides you could survive such immense damage..." She moved closer. "I''m surprised you even know about the Soul Fruit. It exists, of course, but it''s not found in Hell or the human world." She gave him a complicated expression. "The Soul Fruit is in Heaven, guarded and protected by Adam and Eve..." "It''s kind of¡­ how should I put it... ironic, isn''t it? The Soul Fruit is the same fruit Eve ate when she sinned, succumbing to Lucifer''s whispers and being punished by God. She and Adam were imprisoned for eternity in the Forest of Eden. The protection around the place has weakened¡ªthey can leave at any time now. But as far as I know, they''re still there," Lilith explained with an amused smile. "But¡­ reaching Heaven isn''t easy. In simple terms, it''s impossible¡ªunless you ask for help from Seraphine, the Seraph of Mercy." Chapter 103 - 103: Use me "Reaching Heaven isn''t easy. To put it simply, it''s impossible... unless you seek help from Seraphine, the Seraph of Mercy." "You can''t be serious..." I stared at Lilith, dumbfounded. "The Seraph of Mercy? She''ll kill me the moment I stand before her, you understand that, right?" I couldn''t imagine another outcome. She isn''t human. Besides, in the main story, she never sided with David. She''s always been strange, unpredictable, and the worst of them all. The most devout. The one who seeks to rebuild the body of God. "You''re right... but my situation is the same as yours. She wants to kill me too¡ªnot just me, but the other bastards as well. I don''t think it''s a good idea to approach her. I have no intention of fighting her right now; I have other matters to deal with." Lilith hugged herself and smiled wryly. "But you''re wrong about one thing: do you think there''s anyone in the empire capable of healing the terrible state of your body? From what I can see¡ª" she glanced briefly at the shattered mirror¡ª"the consequences couldn''t have been good. Just by looking at your soul, I can tell... and as for your body, well, it''s probably even worse." "Are you saying she healed my wounds?" I asked, stunned. "She must''ve noticed..." I murmured under my breath, cold sweat running down my spine. "She didn''t... do anything to me, did she?" I asked nervously, touching my body. "From what my eyes see... no. For now, you''re fine. But this is your only path to survival. I''d advise you to seize this strange opportunity and speak with her. You have no other alternative. I can''t help you much either, aside from telling you where the fruit is located. I also doubt they want a demon¡ªespecially a unique one like you¡ªin Heaven. They''ll all try to kill me. I''m far too young to die," Lilith said with a seductive smile, pushing her chest out with pride. "Young?" I thought to myself. "Allow me to doubt that..." "Don''t think dangerous thoughts, Arthur. A woman''s age is a very delicate matter," Lilith''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Alright," I replied, raising my hands. Women''s intuition really is something to be wary of. "I suggest you speak to her immediately. She''s here, in this establishment. Somehow, I think she''s actually waiting for you to approach her. She must''ve noticed the state of your soul as well... Who knows what she might be thinking?" Lilith''s expression turned complicated. "Well, you''re right. I don''t know what Seraphine is thinking, but... I don''t know what you''re thinking either. I''ve always wondered why you''re helping me. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. I don''t even know what the hell I am... Why am I still doing this?" I paused, staring at my fractured soul. I didn''t know how to feel about it. "Good question... Honestly, if I were to be truthful... let''s just say it''s for my survival. Like you, I want to live. It''s as simple as that¡ªor so I''d like to say. But, damn it, nothing is simple. There''s so much at stake: ancient existences resurfacing, Seraphim beginning to make their moves, Eden, Hell, progenitor vampires who were supposed to be dead, ancient dragons returning to the skies... Like I said, it''s all very complicated. But they all seek to survive. And who better to support than someone who wields the blue flame, the flame of life? In short, you''re my shield." Lilith shrugged. "Happy with that answer? Satisfied? Or do you think I''m lying?" "Half and half, I''d say. You still haven''t told me why the Seven Sins and the Seven Seraphim are identical. Or what happened to the gods. But for now, let''s just say this is the best I can get. Something is better than nothing, I suppose. But that card could also be played to my advantage... right?" I stood up, looking at Lilith with a sly smile. "Smart. I like it. Nothing is free¡ªyou can use me, and I''ll use you. I''ll give you my body and soul... and maybe something more, if you''d like," she said, her eyes gleaming like little stars as she spoke in a flirtatious tone. Taking a few steps back, I stammered nervously, "I don''t think you''re talking about that..." Damn it, she can be terrifying in more than one way. Lilith gave me a meaningful smile. "Knowledge is power, but it''s also dangerous and cursed. Knowing too much can get you killed, corrupt your soul, or, in the worst case, doom you to eternal suffering¡ªa terrible way to spend eternity. Believe me, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Not pretty." She grimaced. "If fate has it that you die... save me a spot, you know what I mean." "Wait... isn''t my soul supposed to go to Hell?" It made sense¡ªI belonged in Hell, didn''t I? Looking at Lilith, I muttered, "You can''t die... under normal circumstances... No, forget it," I said, waving it off. "While it''s true I can''t die... let''s just say if my body and flesh perish, my soul will go straight to Hell, and I''ll possess another body. I''m immortal! Hehehe." "..." "Sometimes you''re incredibly annoying," I muttered, clicking my tongue. "How should I approach Seraphine? Should I just tell her I want to go to Heaven and take a forbidden fruit? I don''t think pretty words and good intentions will get me far..." "As ridiculous as you sound, just tell her exactly that. Like I said, there''s no point hiding anything from her. She''s a complete Seraph and the strangest of them all. If she spared your life, I think you still have a chance." Lilith nodded. "If you manage to get her to take you to Heaven, stay as far away from the angels as possible¡ªthey''ll want to tear you apart with their own hands. And about Eden..." Her expression grew strange. "Avoid the Evas. That crazy b**** is out of her mind... Trust me, I know her better than any other woman in all three worlds. I doubt you want her delicate hands on your body." "Why do you say that?" I asked, suddenly curious. For some reason, the thought of meeting the Mother of All intrigued me. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why do you think Eva was created?" Lilith asked. "To replace you?" I responded with another question. "Sometimes, you''re an idiot." She shook her head, looking at me with pity. "..." Chapter 104 - 104: In exchange A great surprise upon awakening. Normally, surprises consist of simply opening your eyes again¡­ in fact, that is the greatest reward one can have: waking up alive. But looking at it that way, dying in your sleep could also be considered a great reward¡ªa death without pain, agony, or despair. The perfect death. So, right now, I find myself at a crossroads. The first thing my eyes see upon waking is not the bright sunlight. Instead, it''s a sun far more terrifying¡­ a woman far more terrifying than the sun itself. Hair and eyes so golden they seem to emit light even in the darkest of places. Her eyes are even more frightening than Lilith''s¡ªno pupils, just a deep, radiant gold staring right at me, as though trying to pierce my soul and uncover all my secrets. As I said¡­ I don''t know if it''s good or bad to have woken up. For now, I want to think it''s good, because I''m still alive, and she''s sitting right next to me, making no threatening movements. But of course, even if she did, I wouldn''t stand a chance of surviving if I tried to fight her. "Good morning...?" I say, forcing a nervous smile. Honestly, I really want to ask her what she''s doing in this place, but I keep that question to myself. "It''s not morning, young man; it''s night¡ªmidnight, to be exact," Seraphine says with a delicate smile, pursing her lips slightly. "How are you feeling? You should be in perfect condition; after all, I was the one who healed your body. But of course, it never hurts to ask¡­ right? One must be considerate¡­ I must be." "Uh¡­ thanks. I feel great¡­ thank you very much for healing me," I respond awkwardly. I can''t deny it¡ªI feel extremely nervous with this woman in front of me. [Seraphine (The Seventh Seraphim)] [Status: Seal Broken] [Corruption Level: 0%] [Seventh Seraphim: Seal Broken (100%)] A Seraphim in a human body¡­ although the souls of these beings are lethal to humans, they pose no threat to Nephilim. After all, they were designed for this. You could say they are the existence closest to God, beings made entirely of light speaking to a dark creature like me. At first glance, she seems like a normal person, but don''t let that fool you! "You''re lying. You''re not fine. You know¡­ you can''t lie to me. Lying is a sin." The melodic voice of the saint sends chills down my spine. "There''s no need to fear me. If I wanted you dead, I simply wouldn''t have healed you. For now, we''re just having a pleasant conversation..." She places her hands on her thighs and leans in slightly. "Very interesting. May I see it?" she asks with curiosity. "See what?" I reply, swallowing dryly. "The symbol of Lilith. Let me see it," she says, smiling. Unable to refuse, I show her my forearm. "Hm..." The seraphim stares at the tattoo for a few seconds. "How lovely¡­ she''s always had peculiar taste. But that''s what made her different from the Second Woman. Thank you for showing me," she says with satisfaction. "It''s nothing, ma''am¡­ it''s my pleasure," I respond as humbly as possible. "You spoke with her, didn''t you?" she asks again, stroking her cheek. I''m sweating all over. Since when has she been able to tell? It''s impossible to lie to her; she made that clear. "Yes, I did." "Good, you''re a good boy. I don''t like lies. If you''re wondering how I know, it''s because of this symbol imprinted on your soul. It gives her free access to enter your soul whenever you allow it," she explains, now speaking as if she were some kind of teacher. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks for telling me." That''s something I already knew¡ªthe presence I saw in my soul was a projection of Lilith, a fragment of her soul. "I suppose she also told you the cure for your fractured soul¡­ and you must also know what kind of place she''s in and who she''s with," she continues carefully, staring intently at me. "Heaven is a sacred place for angels, the purest realm of light possible, or something like that. I don''t fully remember anymore; the last time I was in Heaven was a million years ago. Perhaps it''s changed since then, or maybe it''s the same. I doubt it, though..." She frowns slightly. "Anyway, it''s not the first time demons have invaded Heaven. Unfortunately, I didn''t exist back then. I didn''t need anyone to tell me about it; I was born with that knowledge. A dazzling day, seven beings born from the hand of God. And at that same moment, but in a different place, seven dark ones were born from the hand of Lucifer. There''s no throne, no rulers, but still, there''s a very fragile line that, over the years, has grown smaller and smaller. But you''re wondering why I''m telling you all this, aren''t you? The answer is not something you need to know. But I will tell you this: you are the second key to appear in this world¡ªa key almost forgotten with the passage of ages. Forgotten by mortals, at least. But to immortal beings¡­ it''s fresh in their minds. The Blue Flame. The Flame of Life. The Primordial Flame... Hehe." Seraphine laughs softly. "The first of the flames, one of the two¡ªthe Flame of Life," Seraphine says as her eyes glimmer. The entire area trembles, and the space around us distorts. I feel fear, a deep fear that sinks into my bones, paralyzing me. "It''s quite curious, unpredictable, and unimaginable¡­ The flame God used to give life to the Seraphim¡ªone of His tools¡ªis deeply rooted in your soul. You''re lucky, very lucky, that the blessing of the Seven Sins protects your soul. Even I am unable to penetrate it. Hmph, without a doubt, Lilith is very cunning," Seraphine says with dissatisfaction, looking at me fiercely before shaking her head. She sighs and looks away. "A hybrid between demon, vampire, and a bit of human. A true, incomplete creature¡ªempty, hollow, and completely filled with madness. I never thought I''d see one again..." She ponders for a moment before meeting my eyes once more. "Do you want to restore your soul?" she asks with a soft smile. But that gentle smile¡­ it''s terrifying. Now I''m not so sure if I truly want to. Still, her words have given me shocking answers¡ªmany truths about the Blue Flame. Clenching my teeth, I respond, "Yes." I nod. You can never underestimate the instinct to survive. "So, you want to live, after all. Well, your kind has always been persistent about that¡­" Seraphine''s eyes light up. "I will take you there, but I will not help you with it. You must convince Eva to give you a fruit. Let me give you some advice: don''t even think about stealing one. She''ll know, and she''ll imprison your soul for eternity. Poetic justice, as she calls it." She falls silent for a moment. "In exchange, I want you to tell Lilith I want to speak with her¡ªand that she must agree, of course." Chapter 105 - 105: Do you know? "Why are you betraying me like this?" Lilith''s aggrieved eyes fixed on me as she crossed her arms with clear dissatisfaction. She stared at me as though she might try to kill me at any moment. "That''s what she asked for. It was more of a condition... well, that''s the situation." I had nothing to say. Not that I had even tried to come up with an excuse... but there wasn''t really an excuse to invent. "Damn it." Lilith brought one hand to her forehead and shook her head. "Why is it that every time I try to help you, I end up being the one who gets hurt?" She pursed her lips and fell silent for a moment. "Fine. Even though I have absolutely no desire to see her right now, I''ll trust her words. Talk, for now... Besides, I doubt she''d want to cause a scene right in the heart of the empire." Lilith''s eyes glinted as she added, "I''ll agree to speak with her, but you owe me a favor." Of course, I had already figured it wouldn''t come for free. Letting out a deep sigh, I said, "Alright..." "This has to be one of the most uncomfortable situations I''ve ever been in." Rolling my eyes, I glanced to my right. Sitting in a wooden chair was Seraphine. Her eyes were closed, as though in a deep slumber, with her hands gently resting one over the other. It was such a dignified and elegant pose. Anyone else would have thought so too. Well, only I thought that, as the supposedly crucial conversation between the Seraph of Mercy and the Sin of Lust would take place here, in this very room. Instead, I found myself staring at the new tattoo adorning my arm¡ªa crown of thorns. The meeting, in fact, had taken place... inside my soul. As strange as it seemed, I had been kicked out with the excuse that it was a "private conversation between women." Clenching my teeth, I muttered, "It''s my damn soul!" What right did they have to kick me out? Shaking my head, I truly wanted to know what the Seraph of Mercy and Lilith had to talk about. Unfortunately, here I was. On the other hand, they had claimed that this was the safest place for such a meeting. They couldn''t fight without my permission, nor could they pull off anything suspicious. Setting all of that aside, I couldn''t help but notice Seraphine''s body, still and lifeless without a fragment of her soul. Even though it was only a small fragment, her body couldn''t move without it. That''s the rule¡ªthe soul must remain whole. If even a single piece is missing, the owner is left in a state of living death. That should have been me. Or so it was supposed to be. And yet, here I was, fully conscious, staring at the Imperial Saint''s daughter. For obvious reasons, no improper thoughts crossed my mind. She would undoubtedly notice, and I didn''t want to make things more complicated. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This room... it''s so empty." Looking around, the silence was soothing but also unbearably lonely. With a wry smile, I murmured, "I suppose I''ve gotten used to their company... They''re always so noisy." I didn''t know what to think about it. Ever since my last conversation with Daniela, I could feel how much it had hurt her to learn the truth about me being a demon. She felt betrayed, of course. "I wonder what Evelyn''s state of mind is right now..." "I''m sorry... I lost my temper," Daniela said, lowering her head slightly. Her ears turned red from embarrassment as she sighed inwardly and clenched her fists. At first, she hadn''t understood clearly because the pain had clouded her thoughts. It was a delicate and alarming matter, one that couldn''t be handled lightly. It hurt her deeply to know the truth. It was contradictory, of course¡ªArthur couldn''t simply admit to being a demon, especially considering that Daniela was the daughter of the empire''s saint, and her path was meant to mirror her mother''s. But still, it hurt to realize that there was no trust between them. "And yet, here I am, feeling the same way," she thought to herself. "No... don''t apologize. It''s my fault for not telling you... but... but..." Leslie lowered her head as well, feeling equally ashamed. She also knew it wasn''t her place to bring it up with Daniela without Arthur''s consent. The matter was far too complicated¡ªbut not for her, as she already knew the truth. "No, it''s alright... Let''s just leave it at that, okay?" Daniela said, aware of what Leslie was thinking. "Let''s let him explain it himself." She sounded hesitant, but in her mind, she still didn''t know how to approach Arthur. Should I act like nothing happened? she wondered. She didn''t know. "Yes... that''s probably best. You''re right, though he''s been bedridden for two whole days..." Evelyn chimed in from the side. Her eyes lacked the characteristic sparkle they usually held. Sitting with her knees hugged tightly against her chest, she muttered, "No one''s doing well right now." Bang! The door creaked open slowly, and through it stepped a peculiar figure. She had beautiful platinum-white hair and eyes as deep and blue as the ocean. A delicate smile graced her lips as she cautiously entered the room. "This place feels so gloomy," she said with a hint of amusement. Walking slowly toward Daniela, she stared deeply into her eyes. "Did you see it, Daniela?" she asked plainly. "See what?" Daniela tried to mask her anxiety, asking cautiously. "Come now, you can''t fool me. I know you saw it, just like Leslie and Evelyn did. But don''t worry¡ªit''s a secret, alright? Just a little secret between the four of us. Does that sound good?" Grasping Daniela''s hands tightly, she added, "We wouldn''t want the empire¡ªor worse, the church¡ªto find out that Arthur is actually a demon, would we? We all know what they do to demons. It''s not exactly a spectacle anyone would call pleasant." With a brilliant smile, she gazed kindly at Daniela. "But my mother... she''s..." Daniela struggled to follow Elizabeth''s line of thought. "It''s fine. She already knows. But as you probably know... your mother is quite fond of being merciful. She''s definitely a being of light, the greatest representation of God on earth¡ªthe purest being to ever exist, bar none. You know that, don''t you? Ever since you were little, your mother taught you. She taught you her word was truth. Her word was absolute. If she says it''s fine, then everything will be fine." Daniela''s eyes glimmered as Elizabeth added, "Do you understand, Daniela?" Chapter 106 - 106: Everything in its place "I see..." Seraphine nodded, turning around. She stood still for a few moments, then turned back to stare at Lilith. "Is this the outcome you were looking for?" she asked with a smile. Lilith remained silent for a moment before sighing. "It''s the best I could have anticipated," she replied, her voice tinged with dissatisfaction. "I hope you don''t regret it," Seraphine said at last before her fragment of a soul disappeared completely. Lilith stood still, watching Seraphine fade away. Her gaze briefly fell on Arthur''s fractured soul, and she let out a weary sigh. "I always do..." she muttered before her own soul fragment vanished completely from Arthur''s soul. "What will happen with classes? I don''t want to have too many absences..." Honestly, I really don''t want to get expelled for skipping too much; that''d be a total tragedy for me. Hesitating, I glanced at Seraphine, who had already opened her eyes and was staring at me with a strange smile. "It''s the best I could have anticipated... quite a good response," she murmured to herself, her smile growing slightly wider. "Huh?" I was confused. "It''s nothing," she said, shaking her head. "As for your question, you don''t need to worry. After the major disaster during the second event, the academy isn''t doing well. There are many complaints from parents about their children being injured and more. Because of this, the academy will suspend classes until further notice. Based on my estimates, it will last a week or more, but that''s plenty of time." Nodding, she extended her hands. A white light washed over my entire body, making me shiver slightly as the pain all over gradually faded away. Relief spread through me. "Thank you..." "It''s fine. Now, you can stand up," she said, glancing out the window. "Rest for now. I''ll come for you at noon. Until then, focus on recovering." With those words, she left the room. "It''s morning..." The sun had just begun to rise. "I think this is one of the worst days I''ve had in a while..." Closing my eyes, I let all my thoughts fade away. For now, I just want to relax a bit. "So? What did she say?" Elizabeth rushed up to Seraphine, her eyes shining with curiosity. Seraphine offered a soft smile. "She said it''s the best she could have anticipated. What do you think of that?" she asked. Elizabeth took a moment to think. "I think she undoubtedly regrets her decision, but unfortunately, she couldn''t change the outcome. Still... I wonder what would''ve happened." "Who knows? The past can''t be changed, but she wants to alter the present. She has a somewhat clear idea, but it might work," Elizabeth said as she gently picked up the handle of her teacup with her delicate fingers. "I have to ask... this plan doesn''t include us dying, does it?" Elizabeth''s eyes widened in alarm. "Exactly... I have some unfortunate news for you. That''s precisely the plan she has in mind. But not just us seven¡ªalso the Seven Sins, including herself. I told you, didn''t I? Lilith is a very cunning woman. But her plan has a flaw..." "Her? Yes, that''s probably it. She''s too clever to want to die, but it''s not just her!" Elizabeth''s blue eyes gleamed darkly. "I don''t want to die, either." "That''s the point. It''s a flawed plan, but..." "She wants to use the Blue Flame to cover the gaps..." Elizabeth rolled her eyes and sighed to herself as she sank into the sofa, pouting. "Her initial plan is to unify the Rune of Life with the Blue Flame, but..." "I also don''t think the Sins will agree to die... let alone the two Progenitors..." Elizabeth stiffened. "By the way, Progenitor Cain is about to awaken. That damn bat managed to heal the wound my aunt inflicted on him... a tough one to deal with!" Emilia, who had been silent throughout the conversation, listening intently, suddenly opened her eyes. Her body trembled slightly, and her gaze turned icy. "How did you know?" she asked coldly. "You underestimate me, Aunt! Hmph!" Elizabeth crossed her arms. "I hear whispers everywhere, always whispering in my ears. It''s very annoying when they share useless information, but they''re very helpful for things like this," she said with an amused smile. "Aunt, how are you feeling?" "It''s not funny, Elizabeth," Emilia said, her expression serious. The room began to freeze rapidly. "Alright! I''m sorry, okay? I went a little too far," Elizabeth raised her hands in surrender. "But... putting aside my aunt''s bad mood..." Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "The Dragon Progenitor is also in the process of awakening... Ugh! So many problems! And the worst part is that everyone wants to kill us! I warned them so many times! We shouldn''t have made so many enemies! Now they''re all coming for us..." "Come on, darling, don''t be so pessimistic," Seraphine said, patting Elizabeth reassuringly. "She''s just playing around, Seraphine. Don''t pay attention to her," Emilia said indifferently. Elizabeth shot Emilia an aggrieved look before smiling. "No, seriously, the Dragon Progenitor is waking up. Cain and Dracula, too. The First Flame has appeared, and the Second is with us... this only leaves..." She pulled a strange expression. "...the Divine Runes." "The Rune of Life is fractured... into seven pieces, each embedded in the Seven Sins. And the Rune of Death..." Elizabeth touched her chest. "Damn it... all the pieces are on the board. The only thing left is... to bring them together." "We were lucky the Blue Flame appeared in this era. I wouldn''t have wanted to wait a few more years..." Emilia said bitterly. She placed the small book she''d been holding on the desk and stood up. "I have to go. There''s work to do." She briefly glanced at Seraphine. "Will you take him?" "Yes, of course. He kept his part of the bargain, so now it''s my turn," Seraphine said with a smile. "It''s incredible he''s in perfect condition with such damage to his soul..." Elizabeth''s eyes gleamed as she approached Seraphine sweetly. "My favorite sister... will you let me play with him a little? I mean, talk to him... for a bit?" "No, you can''t," Seraphine said flatly, watching Elizabeth''s intentions. "Boring... I have to go, too. I don''t want Morgana to hate me for skipping two days of work," Elizabeth said with a playful smile as she left the room. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t forget, you need to talk to him, Elizabeth." Seraphine''s words echoed after her. Elizabeth''s mood dropped significantly at those words. Chapter 107 - 107: A good friend "How are you feeling...?" Leslie walked over and inspected me from head to toe, searching for any injuries on my body. With her hands on her hips, she nodded in satisfaction. Then, opening her palm, a sandwich appeared. "Here, eat this," she said, handing me two slices of bread with some meat and vegetables inside. "I made it myself." Her cheeks flushed slightly with shyness. Looking at Leslie, I accepted the sandwich in my hands with a sincere smile. "Thank you... I was starving." It''s comforting to have her here with me. Even if it''s just her for now, that''s okay. Sitting down on a balcony, Leslie sat beside me. As I devoured the food she gave me, I silently stared at the sun. At that moment, we were on one of the many balconies of the academy, which felt surprisingly empty. I''d only seen a few students leaving campus. Just a few minutes ago, an announcement was made: there would be a week-long vacation, and all students, regardless of their year, had to leave the academy before nightfall. In my opinion, it was a bold yet relieving decision. I didn''t want to miss too many days of class, but even so... I couldn''t help but feel curious about why they made the decision to suspend academic activities for an entire week. "Is Evelyn okay?" I asked, taking another bite of the sandwich. "She''s fine, but she didn''t want to come. She''s been sad¡ªmore than usual." Leslie opened her palm again. "She sent you this," she said, handing me what seemed to be some kind of juice. Attached to the lid was a note. Taking the juice, I read the note: "I''m sorry," written next to a sad face. "She must be really upset and disappointed... in herself," I thought, glancing at the ring on my finger. After hesitating for a moment, I made a bracelet with beautiful, bright red stones appear in my other hand. Turning to Leslie, I said, "Give this to her for me." Leslie looked at the bracelet, then back at me, sparks beginning to flicker in her eyes. Clearly, she was upset¡ªjealous, even. I could see it, the light green hue of envy radiating from her gaze. Shaking my head with a smile, I placed the bracelet in a small box. Setting the sandwich on my lap, another box appeared, this one purple. Upon seeing it¡ªher favorite color¡ªLeslie''s eyes immediately lit up. Opening the box, she found two beautiful platinum earrings adorned with small amethyst stones. "Are these for me?" Leslie pointed at herself, her expression adorably innocent. Her eyes grew wide, and her cheeks were already red. "Yes, they''re just for you," I replied calmly, handing her the small gift. She remained silent, staring at the box in her hands. "I also want you to give this to Daniela..." I said, summoning another small, golden box. Leslie raised her head, her face full of dissatisfaction. Pouting, she carefully collected both boxes and stored them in her ring. "Idiot," she muttered angrily. "Tell Daniela that I''ll speak with her personally when I return... and Evelyn, too," I said, finishing the sandwich. "And me!?" she pointed to herself again. With another smile, I said, "It was delicious. Thank you." "Dummy..." she murmured again, pouting. "I''m going to... disappear for a week. There are some things I need to take care of," I said, looking into her eyes. "I know you''re going with Saint Seraphine. Don''t try to fool me!" she said, crossing her arms and glaring at me. "Wait... How do you know that?" I asked, surprised. Wasn''t it supposed to be a secret? "Ugh..." Leslie sighed. "Elizabeth told us," she said, frowning. "She also said that Saint Seraphine would be the one taking you. She''s so strange. Whenever I''m near her, I feel uncomfortable¡ªand so does Evelyn. She gives me a bad vibe... but at the same time, she feels oddly familiar," she added, narrowing her eyes. "But that doesn''t matter right now! Tell me, what are you going to do with her, huh?" "It''s a secret... for now. I''ll tell you when I return, I promise." I didn''t want her to worry more than she already did. "Elizabeth said the same thing..." Leslie looked dejected. "Am I not trustworthy enough?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s not that," I said, shaking my head. "It''s just that... the situation surprises me even more than you think." Looking up at the sky, I murmured, "My soul is fractured." Lowering my head slightly, I felt a hollow emptiness I couldn''t describe. Something wasn''t right¡ªit was my soul, no doubt about it. I felt void of purpose, like I was drowning in an indescribable emptiness. Gently, I touched my chest. "It''s okay... You''ll be okay. I know you can do this!" Leslie grabbed my hands tightly, her eyes shimmering like pearls as she smiled warmly. "You always will be. I believe in you." Small tears began to stream from her eyes. "Hey, don''t cry," I said, gently hugging her. I softly stroked her beautiful hair. "I don''t feel okay either... Evelyn''s been acting strange, and Daniela''s been so quiet... I hate seeing them like this, but I don''t know what to do to help them. I''m not very good with words..." Leslie sobbed, hugging me even tighter. It was as I expected. Evelyn is mentally fragile, and Daniela is struggling with her own feelings. As for Leslie... she was probably the least affected by the incident, but what happened to her two closest friends was taking a toll on her. Even though she always seems to be on guard around them and enjoys teasing them, deep down, she cares for them a lot. The same goes for Evelyn¡ªthough she''s shyer, she''s always there for them. Daniela, however... The reason neither Leslie nor Evelyn knows what to do is because Daniela was always the one who dealt with these issues. She was their source of support when they were kids. And now that she doesn''t even know how she feels... Leslie and Evelyn are at a loss. "You know... what you need to do is very simple," I said softly, lifting Leslie''s tear-streaked face. Placing my hands on her cheeks, I continued, "You just have to be honest with your feelings. In moments like these, what matters most is showing your most genuine support¡ªjust like you did with me." Leslie is very adorable and sweet; it''s in these situations where she truly shines. She''s a good friend, and even though she had a lonely past, she doesn''t let it define her. She''s always ready to lend a hand, and when she doesn''t know what to do, she asks for help. She puts in her best effort to be better than she was yesterday and lives by that. She may seem cold and loves to tease Daniela, but she''s very protective of Evelyn. She''s a bit jealous when it comes to her own friends and a little crazy¡­ but that''s the essence of Leslie. She''s a great friend. Chapter 108 - 108: I like it a lot "Are you ready?" Seraphine''s bright eyes rested on me, watching me silently. "I see your mood has improved quite a bit. That''s good¡ªyou''ll need it," she said as she started walking. "Follow me." "Alright," I replied, keeping up with her pace. I glanced around at my surroundings. We were in what could only be described as a forest brimming with life. Beneath my feet, I noticed a small rabbit with white fur¡ªit was following me. Behind it, there were many more, and ahead, even more animals. But they weren''t just rabbits¡ªthere was even a tiger, nearly two meters tall, trailing Seraphine. They were clearly following her! I couldn''t help but feel cautious. Even though these animals looked like the cutest creatures in the world, I had the distinct feeling that, at her command, they''d pounce and attack me without hesitation. This place, though, was remarkably peaceful and serene. Small rivers flowed in plain view, surrounded by trees of varying heights. "This is my favorite place," she said, her voice softer. "I love being here¡­ it''s so calming. It''s a space where I can just relax and think about nothing. You could say I adore this haven I created for myself." She walked through a beautiful field of flowers, letting her hands brush gently against the delicate petals without harming a single one. Closing her eyes for a moment, she asked, "Do you smell that?" "No?" I replied, puzzled. What''s wrong with this woman? Why is she saying things I couldn''t care less about? We''ve been walking in this forest for over 30 minutes! "It smells like a demon," she said with a mocking smile. "..." She''s so annoying... "Anyway," she continued, "this is the path I''ve designed and created to reach the heavens. Isn''t it beautiful?" With a snap of her fingers, something shifted. "What the¡ª!" I jerked my head around, looking in every direction. Beneath me, white clouds stretched out endlessly, and the ground was nowhere to be seen. "We''re flying!?" "No," she said, pointing ahead. "That''s the path." "There''s nothing there..." It was true¡ªthere was absolutely nothing. "Hm..." Seraphine thought for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Ah, I see. You can''t see it. I guess it''s because you''re a demon." She shrugged. "They''re stairs. Stairs to the heavens, or the gates of heaven, to be precise. But¡­" Her gaze shifted upward. "It''s very far away¡­ So, you''re not afraid of heights, are you?" "Are you serious?" I sighed, widening my eyes. "No. Not at all." "Good." She nodded, and from her back sprouted two magnificent, pure white wings. With a swift motion, she grabbed my hand, her expression one of clear disgust. With a quick impulse, she shot upward, soaring through the clouds at an incredible speed. "..." She definitely hates me. Or I disgust her. Probably both. Looking down, it felt as though I were riding a rocket. For anyone afraid of heights, this would undoubtedly cause a heart attack. "I wonder how they''re doing¡­" I thought aloud, my mind drifting to Evelyn and Daniela. "I hope they liked the gifts I gave them..." "What gifts?" Seraphine''s voice rang out clearly, even at this speed. "Nothing," I replied, startled. I hadn''t expected her to hear me. "Hm..." She glanced at me before looking away again. Setting aside her sharp hearing, I genuinely hoped they appreciated the gifts. If you''re wondering how or where I got them, it was on my way back to the empire. With Lilith''s help, it was easy to acquire those gemstones. Using a very handy ability, I modified them into feminine artifacts. The reason I didn''t give them the gifts right away was that I knew Evelyn would lose control during the second event. And what better way to boost a young woman''s self-esteem than with a beautiful accessory? Still, I felt a bit guilty. Originally, the gift was just for Evelyn, but Leslie would have gotten jealous, which would''ve caused problems, and Daniela would''ve felt bad about being left out. In the end, I had to make gifts for all three of them. Smiling to myself, I thought, I really hope they like them. "Who are you talking to?" Seraphine frowned. "..." "This is so pretty¡­" Evelyn stared with bright eyes at the brilliant red bracelet in her hands. Sitting on her bed, she held it gently in her palms, simply gazing at it in silence. "I''m such a coward," she murmured to herself. "I didn''t even say goodbye to him out of fear... I''m such a coward..." Hugging her knees once more, she swayed gently from side to side. "I was scared that he might be scared of me¡­ scared that he''d see me as a monster too. Am I being stupid?" she whispered. "Maybe he doesn''t even know it was me who caused all that chaos. But¡­ something tells me he does. Or at least I think he does¡­ Honestly, I don''t know!" Frowning, she glanced at the bracelet again. "It really is so beautiful..." Leaning back on her bed, Evelyn felt a deep emptiness and loneliness settle over her. After a moment of hesitation, she murmured, "Alright..." "Huh!?" Leslie''s eyes widened as she saw the red-haired girl walk timidly through the door. Setting aside her ice cream, she quickly wiped the corners of her lips with a random shirt lying nearby (Arthur''s shirt, to be exact). "Hmmm¡­ Hi," Evelyn said timidly, raising her hand in a shy wave. For some reason, she felt deeply embarrassed. "Oh! Hey there!" Leslie''s mood brightened at the sight of her friend returning home (or rather, to Arthur''s room). Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evelyn glanced around as she stepped inside, closing the door behind her. "He''s not here?" "No..." Leslie said with a hint of sadness. She stood from the bed and walked over to Evelyn, taking her hand. "Do you want some ice cream? There''s plenty! Look!" Leslie grinned proudly. "I bought it with money I found!" (Arthur''s hidden stash of money, to be exact¡­) Evelyn''s eyes lit up, and she nodded. "Yes." "Here, take as much as you want," Leslie said, shaking her head a little with a chuckle. Evelyn noticed something different. "Those earrings are so pretty," she said with a small smile. "Aren''t they!? Hmph!" Leslie puffed out her chest with pride. She had also noticed Evelyn was wearing the bracelet Arthur had given her. "That bracelet is so beautiful too," Leslie said with a sparkling smile, tinged with a bit of envy. "Yeah." Evelyn nodded, gently brushing her fingers over the bracelet. "I really like it..." Chapter 109 - 109: The skies "Uh..." Hesitating, really hesitating, I mean, the sky is supposed to be... above us, of course. But looking around, it''s already night. If my calculations aren''t wrong, we''ve been flying for over a day now, and to make things worse, I''m starting to feel a little tired... Plus, I''m hungry, a basic need for my body. I can''t say the same for Seraphine, who keeps staring upward. The beat of her wings spreads a small field of golden sparkles, a pleasant spectacle that''s best appreciated at night. But I''m really eager to get there quickly¡ªbefore, I was nervous, but now, by the gods, I just want to get there already... "Just hold on a little longer, we''re almost there." Seraphine''s voice sounded slightly frustrated. "I don''t remember it being this high..." she muttered to herself. She began flapping her wings with much more force. Around her, rays of pure light rose with her body. Looking up, a great hole filled with blinding light appeared before us. "The gate or conduit leading to God''s kingdom is a divine-level spell that only I can activate. In other words, it''s a personal passage I created myself back then." Seraphine''s eyes glowed, and she extended her hand, a small white flame enveloping it. The flame flew toward the hole of light, and as soon as it made contact, the light trembled slightly. Golden lines began to spread, forming a strange, glorious pattern. Smaller lines emerged from some corners, and when the last line was complete, the pattern shone brightly and formed a door. "Golden Gate¡ªthat''s the name I gave it. It can only form upon contact with my soul. It''s almost identical to the gate Lilith has, which can also only be activated by its creator''s soul. Now it''ll be much easier." She slowly approached the door, and her delicate fingers touched it, causing it to open. "Welcome to the gates of divinity, demon..." It was as you might imagine¡ªonly the gates were infinite. Or so my eyes perceived them. Stretching from left to right, the massive gates, seemingly made of gold, extended far beyond the horizon. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t move." Seraphine moved me as if I were a rag doll. Her hands glowed as they gently touched my chest. "I don''t want the legions to notice us when we pass through the gates and cause me problems..." Her palm was very warm¡ªor rather, it was the thin golden layer that began to envelop my entire body. Curiously, I didn''t feel any discomfort or unease. "I think that''ll do..." Seraphine stared at me for a few seconds. "Right now, in the eyes of the angels, you''re one of them, though... the lowest-ranking one. But that doesn''t matter. As long as you keep your head on your shoulders, it''ll work for now..." She waved her hand and moved closer. "Just play along... Understand?" "Alright..." I nodded, seeing a pair of guards approaching us. Covered in golden and silver armor that shone brightly like the sun itself, the two angels carried spears in their hands. They approached and stopped about 10 meters from us, remaining silent as if waiting for us to start the conversation. By the way, these guards had five wings. From what I understand, the number of wings represents rank or hierarchy in the heavens. The highest I know of is nine¡ªthe same number as the woman beside me... who, for now, has decided to show only four wings. Seraphine made a slight bow, and I followed her lead. "Honored guards, I have returned from one of my exploration missions," she said in a very polite and humble voice. I remained silent, standing behind her. The guards stayed quiet. The one on the right nodded slowly, and an old book appeared in her hands, which she opened. "Name?" the voice, belonging to a young woman of no more than 20 years, asked. "Gabriela, and this is my companion, Lucius." I have to admit, she''s very good at acting. "Gabriela and Lucius... both belong to the Seventh Legion..." The guardian closed the book and extended her hands. "Welcome home." Her voice remained serious. The two stepped aside, allowing us to pass. As we passed through the gates, I asked curiously, "How did you fool them?" "I didn''t fool them. I used real names. After all, they''re angels I met back then... and who are supposed to still be alive¡ªor so I hope..." She pursed her lips. "Now that I think about it..." BANG! Seraphine quickly moved aside. From the corner of my eye, I saw a spear flying at full speed, grazing my hair. "I figured," Seraphine muttered with frustration. She extended her hand again, and the two guards flying toward us froze in the air, as if time itself had stopped. "What just happened?" I asked, confused. They clearly attacked us¡ªbut why, I wondered. "Well... it''s been a long time since I met them. Even though mid-ranked angels have long lifespans, a million years is no joke. I suppose their souls were extinguished long ago. My bad¡ªI sometimes forget the passage of time..." But..." Turning her gaze toward the guards, she asked herself¡ªor perhaps me¡ª"Should I kill them?" "It''s probably not a good idea..." "You''re right. It would definitely cause trouble..." She snapped her fingers, and the two guards started moving again. They remained still for a moment, looked around in confusion, and, finding nothing, returned to their posts. "That''s better. Let''s keep going," she said indifferently. But ahead of us... there was only a mass of clouds. A harsh blow for those expecting radiant structures filled with angels. In fact, I thought it would be like that, which left me feeling a little unsure. "It''s better to avoid attracting attention..." Seraphine turned her head toward a specific point. "Where do you think Eden is?" "I have no idea," I replied honestly. In reality, as far as I know, it''s somewhere in Iraq on Earth. But in heaven? I have no clue... "A creation of God¡ªthe Garden of Eden¡ªwhere He created humans in His own image and likeness. A creation of His own that once made Him very happy. So?" She looked at me with shining eyes. "Don''t tell me..." I said, widening my eyes. "Yes, it''s exactly what you''re thinking. This is really annoying. There will definitely be higher-ranking angels..." She crossed her arms, thinking for a moment. "The quarters of God... His own garden in heaven... It was clear that the Garden of Eden was located near the divine throne... which, of course, will have to be guarded by higher-ranking angels..." Chapter 110 - 110: Golden Empire "Don''t pay attention to them, they''re a bit crazy," Seraphine said disdainfully, glancing ahead as she flew forward. "They don''t seem as crazy as you say..." For example, that angel over there¡ªbeautiful appearance, sharp jawline, and serene eyes¡ªwas sitting calmly. His eyes were a pure white, just like his four wings behind him. He wore a white robe, and if you told me anything... it would be that this angel was holding a bottle that appeared to be wine. His cheeks were red, and he was surrounded by other angels. They all seemed drunk, every single one of them absolutely stunning. "Trust me, madness comes with the years. Boredom is the worst thing that can exist¡ªit gives rise to many strange things: fetishes or odd behaviors." She glanced over her shoulder at the group. One of them was smoking some sort of golden stick. But following Seraphine''s logic, she herself must be much crazier than those poor angels, being a million-year-old being. "Without God''s command, heaven is total chaos... very different from the demon world. Unlike us, the Seven Sins govern their empire and maintain order. Meanwhile, those who should be leading heaven¡ªthe seraphim¡ªprefer to stay on Earth rather than fulfill their duties." "Is that why you keep your true form a secret?" I asked, following closely behind her. "It would be a huge problem to try to rule heaven right now... Imagine leading the seven legions simultaneously, restoring order, and bringing heaven back to what it once was. Definitely no, thanks. I have too many other things to deal with right now. Although, as the representative of the Seven Seraphim, I should lead. The seven-winged angel should be alive... That''s the real question..." The only thing different from flying among immense clouds are the massive golden pillars rising into the sky. By my estimation, their diameter must be over 200 meters. On some of these pillars, angels gather for their vices, from what I can see. "What are those pillars?" "The foundations of heaven... You can think of heaven as a city, like the empire or the demon world. You could say that right now we''re... at the very bottom of heaven." "Wait, then why are the Gates of Divinity so far from the city? This journey is much longer than going to hell..." "That''s a good question, and the answer is simple: security. Once, the Gates of Divinity were close to the Golden Empire, but it was a grave mistake. During the war in heaven, led by Lucifer and his followers, they managed to easily breach the gates. It makes sense. Back then, I was still an angel, or rather..." Seraphine smiled brightly. "The first nine-winged seraphim. Because of this, it was said and confirmed that he was the closest to God. Well, as such, the Golden Empire suffered the most from the devastating attack by the traitors. Thousands of innocent angels died, and the streets were covered in golden blood. Along with it, the castle¡ªor as it''s known, the Throne of God¡ªwas destroyed. A total war between two factions! Because of this, after the war, it was decided to move the Gates of Divinity far from the empire." She looked around and shook her head. "This place... it''s supposed to be guarded by the seven legions in case of war. But instead, it''s become a place for angels to indulge in their vices. I suppose years and years of peace have made them lazy. Now I understand why there were only two guards at the gates..." "Then... how much longer until we reach the empire?" I asked, licking my dry lips. I''m so thirsty and hungry! At most, I have five days left... "Always in such a hurry..." Seraphine said with dissatisfaction. Her body was surrounded by a golden aura. "Fine... we''ll get there in ten minutes." With those words, I, too, was surrounded by the golden aura. In seconds, the world around us shifted violently. ***** Bang! "It''s no use being angry!" Daniela furiously threw a pillow at the wall of her room. She pressed her lips together tightly, glaring at the pillow with a foul mood. Slowly, she picked it up carefully and placed it back on the bed. Looking around, she felt very alone in the large room. She opened one of the drawers carefully. Inside was a small golden box, and on top of it, a note: "I''m sorry." She picked up the box, which she still hadn''t opened, and set it on the desk. She sat in the chair, staring at the box. "Hmph!" She let out a small groan and crossed her arms. A moment later, she sighed, lowering her head slightly. "What I''m doing doesn''t even make sense anymore." She was supposed to make this drama with Arthur feel justified, but that bastard left! Daniela clenched her small fist, her ears turning red. With another sigh, she leaned back. She really wanted to open the small box¡ªher curiosity was killing her¡ªbut she was too shy to do it. She fidgeted with her fingers, not knowing what to do. When she received the box from Leslie, she was a bit stunned. Even though she was more than furious at the time with Arthur and Elizabeth, after hearing Leslie''s words¡ªthat Arthur would explain it¡ªshe calmed down a bit and took a deep breath. After a few more breaths, she carefully picked up the small box. Hesitating for a few more moments, her eyes filled with determination as she stood and walked to the door. Opening it carefully, she stepped out into the hallway. "I don''t know why I feel nervous... I haven''t even fought with Leslie and Evelyn..." Daniela clenched her fists again. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahhh! Damn bastard! When he gets back, he''ll see!" She shouted a bit to vent the frustration on her face as she walked toward Arthur''s apartment, the golden box in her hand. She didn''t want to open it just yet¡­ her cheeks flushed slightly. "I''d rather open it with Leslie and Evelyn¡­ I also want to see what kind of gifts Arthur gave them," she murmured to herself. With that thought, she kept walking, her steps quickening slightly. Chapter 111 - 111: Eryoniel:One of them The image people have of angels is quite bizarre, even for the human eye and our own comprehension. It''s not entirely clear, but the common depiction is of human-like beings with two white wings on their backs¡ªbeautiful, pure creatures full of light and hope, symbols for believers and soldiers of the heavens who protect mankind. This is the popular image most people know, and honestly, I can''t say it''s wrong. After all, it''s understandable, because we can only conceptualize what resembles us. We imagine angels with four limbs and a head, just like us, with the simple addition of two wings on their backs. It makes sense and feels comprehensible because they''re almost identical to us. As it''s been said since the beginning, man was created in the image and likeness of God, and thus, angels should resemble us as well. As we know, the Seraphim are the angels closest to God. But what does a seraph really look like? I''m about to find out¡ªor at least, I hope so... "Are you really just a combination of countless eyes embedded in what looks like metal, with one massive eye at the center?" I asked out of sheer boredom. Staring at clouds for a long time... isn''t exactly entertaining. Besides, as far as I know, that''s the general appearance of a Seraph. Seraphine''s golden eyes looked at me silently. She remained quiet, which made me feel uneasy. Finally, she said, "You''ll find the answer yourself..." Then she turned her gaze forward. "Besides, we''re here." Looking ahead... right beneath us, a golden spire began to rise, clearing through the clouds. "Very bright," was the first thing I thought. And it truly was¡ªliterally a massive, brilliantly shining golden castle, the largest I''d ever seen in my life. Surrounding it were smaller castles of lesser size, and in the air, hundreds of thousands, maybe even more than I could imagine, angels were flying. But... at first glance, they all looked almost identical¡ªor so it seemed. "Do you see that?" Seraphine''s small finger pointed downward, her fingertip glowing slightly. "That''s a Power, an angel specifically dedicated to justice¡ªa fifth-rank angel. Even though it has only two wings, don''t let that fool you. In its right hand, it wields a sword of light, and in its left hand, a spear. If it found out you''re a demon, you''d die with just a glance." She gave me a mocking smile. "You''re lucky to be with me. Thanks to my magic, it won''t be able to see you. Of course, it''s just a simple rank five. Let''s keep moving." With a somber expression, the angel Seraphine pointed at was suspended in mid-air, as if it were watching everything happening in the empire, static, its weapons in each hand. "So, the wings don''t hold much significance?" I asked. "They do. For angels ranked 1 through 6, wings have a certain importance, but they also carry another meaning. Wings can be used as weapons, armor, or bows. By using one of their wings, an angel can create whatever object they desire. For example, the Power angel you saw has an armor, a sword, and a spear¡ªthree objects created by sacrificing three of its wings. Typically, once you decide to do this, you can''t recover the wings you used to create objects. There are exceptions, but those depend on the individual angel. It''s a very effective system. These weapons are indestructible to humans but are evenly matched with demonic weapons. Oh, poor humanity... always at the bottom of the ladder. Don''t you think so? That''s what some believe, but humans always adapt, no matter the cost or what they have to sacrifice." "So, what about the three remaining angel types?" I asked. Angels are less human than demons, much stranger¡ªand the last three are far beyond human comprehension. "You''ll see them soon enough. After all, we''ll have to pass right by where they are..." Seraphine showed an expression of dissatisfaction. The incomprehensible nature of angels can be terrifying¡ªtruly terrifying. The image we have of angels is completely shattered, leaving you wondering what their true appearance is and what lies beneath their perfect skin and pure expressions. Humans can''t fathom that those closest to God might not even resemble them. This can be shocking, making you question what God is truly like. No one knows. Well, I don''t know, but surely Seraphine does. The unknown, in my opinion, is what we should fear most. The unknown always brings fear. What you can''t understand, what goes beyond you, can drive you mad¡ªeven make you doubt your beliefs. For these reasons, the images of such beings are hidden and kept secret, even taboo, by the Church. And they should be for everyone. You can''t look directly at these things. You just can''t. A single glance can drive you insane. As the scriptures say, "Do not look upon God." In this case, it would be, "Do not look upon that thing..." I had a vague image in my mind... but as they say, reality surpasses fiction. It was larger¡ªmuch larger¡ªthan the city below. Enormous eyes embedded in metal stared at me¡ªhundreds of them, spinning continuously around a colossal, colorful eye that also fixed its gaze on me. Everything seemed unreal, ethereal, as if it weren''t truly in front of us. Like a wheel, the multiple eyes moved chaotically, trying to look at me. Shining clouds distorted, forming what seemed to be a kind of circle around it. Even within its immense presence, the very fabric of space seemed to break into countless pieces. It was terrifying. "Doesn''t it affect you to look at it? Hehe," Seraphine let out a small, amused laugh. "Well, I expected this result. The blue flame undoubtedly protects you, even if you are a dark being." She pouted slightly. "You asked about it, didn''t you? Well, this being is known as a Throne, a messenger of God, a guardian of light and darkness. Let me introduce you to Eryoniel, one of the three remaining Thrones." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112 - 112: Garden of Eden "Doesn''t it affect you to look at it? Haha," Seraphine let out a small amused laugh. "Well, I expected this result. The blue flame undoubtedly protects you, even if you are a dark being," she pouted slightly. "You asked me, didn''t you? Well, this being is known as a Throne, a messenger of God, a guardian of light and darkness. Let me introduce you to Eryoniel, one of the three remaining Thrones." Seraphine stretched her arms exaggeratedly, as if presenting some sort of spectacle. I swallowed dryly... I feel completely scrutinized by Eryoniel... literally, all its eyes are fixed on me, as though it''s looking straight through my soul, exposing all my secrets. "Seventh...? Seventh of Mercy... Have you finally decided to return and reclaim your place?" An almost ethereal, illusory voice echoed faintly, like the delicate speech of a compassionate baby, surreal and unsettling. For a few moments, I felt as if my soul trembled, like a fragile twig in the middle of a terrible storm. But the most disturbing thing was that the voice sounded like that of a little girl¡ªno older than ten years. Absolutely shocking that such a voice could come from an existence Seraphine described as "Messengers of God." "Eryoniel, don''t mistreat my guest, and it''s a pleasure to see you again after such a long... time," Seraphine said with a gentle smile. The wheels turned more frequently, making the eyes on them blur. "Seventh of Mercy, I want to know what you intend by bringing that creature into the realm of God." The childlike voice of Eryoniel was devoid of emotion. There was no shift in tone, yet it was clear she was slightly annoyed. All I could do was remain silent. "It''s a deal I made with him. As you can see, his soul is fractured, and the blue flame is desperately trying to heal it. You understand what I mean, right?" She pointed her finger at my chest. Eryoniel remained silent for a few moments. "The blue flame harbored within that creature''s soul... Fate is cruel to us..." The wheels around her stopped spinning at maximum speed and moved passively. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lilith..." she murmured to herself. "That''s right. You know how she is¡ªI owe her a favor, and, well, I have to keep my word," Seraphine shrugged. "You speak of responsibility as if it''s nothing. Don''t forget you abandoned your throne to live in the human world. You''re the least qualified to talk about responsibility or keeping promises." For the first time since we arrived in... wherever this place is, Eryoniel''s massive eye focused on Seraphine. "Seventh of Mercy... When will you return to the place that is rightfully yours?" Eryoniel''s childlike voice returned, cold and expressionless as before. "The Progenitor Dragon has awakened. Progenitor Cain and Dracula are in the process of awakening. They will not remain idle for long once they discover the blue flame has reappeared after hundreds of years. You and the other Seraphim must return." "You''re exaggerating... We have the Progenitor Dragon''s son in our hands, and as for the vampires... it''s not yet time to worry about them. We have time. Dragons won''t act immediately; while proud, they aren''t foolish." Seraphine waved dismissively. "Besides, the Seraph of the End is reluctant to consume the girl''s soul, and the Seraph of Death... let''s not even mention her. She wants us dead and heaven in flames. I''ve got plenty of problems to deal with, as you know." "Do you think it will work? The Progenitor Dragon does not forget, and neither do we. The dragons took two of my brothers, Seventh of Mercy. I don''t think they''ll agree with your decisions or those of the Second of Speech. We never forget, and we never will." Eryoniel''s tone was icy. "You never change..." Seraphine sighed. "Putting that aside, I first need this creature to enter. We don''t want it to die, do we?" "The blue flame... will bring another war but also hope." The clouds surrounding Eryoniel glowed brighter than before and parted, revealing two beings just as massive as Eryoniel. Identical, their eyes lowered and stared at us intently. "I object," a child''s voice echoed, as emotionless as Eryoniel''s. "It''s better if the blue flame disappears forever." "You''re trying to oppose the inevitable," Seraphine looked upward with a grimace. "I like it; it seems fun," another ethereal voice chimed in with slight amusement. "I''ve been waiting a long time... Tell me, elder sister, isn''t it funny?" "Fine..." Eryoniel''s voice resonated again. "You may enter." As soon as those words were spoken, I saw the surroundings distort... "So disgustingly repugnant, as always," Seraphine commented with disdain. Opening my eyes... was I greeted by... paradise? A grand landscape straight out of a fairy tale: green grass, small rivers, white clouds, and a beautiful blue sky like no other. From time to time, the singing of birds could be heard, and in the distance, a few animals could be seen running. "Welcome to the Garden of Eden... I suppose," Seraphine frowned, looking upward. "What am I even doing here? You were supposed to enter alone... I can''t believe this." She crossed her arms, visibly annoyed. "Can''t you leave?" I asked with a grin. "No. You can enter, but you can''t leave without Eve''s permission. It''s a trap, like I mentioned... I guess this is Eryoniel''s revenge for all the trouble I''ve caused her." She reflected aloud, turning her gaze back to me. "I must say, though, time moves much slower here. Because of that, Eve is a little unhinged, you know." Raising an eyebrow, I muttered, "Oh... that''s... a relief, I suppose." I wasn''t really in a hurry. Setting that aside, I glanced around. "So... where do I start? This place is huge. I don''t want to head to the wrong spot and end up lost again. I''d probably go insane wandering around..." Widening my eyes slightly, I realized something. "Now that I think about it... does this mean I have more time to heal my soul?" If time moves slower here... "Well... you''ll have about one more week at most. I''d recommend not putting your trust in it." She began to walk away. "Fine..." I thought to myself as I followed in Seraphine''s footsteps. Chapter 113 - 113: Nobody does it Eva, the first mother of all humans, the very first... created from one of Adam''s ribs to be his companion. Yes, I know¡ªthis was the idea behind Eva''s creation at the very beginning. She was simply meant to be Adam''s partner after Lilith decided to escape. Lilith fled because she refused to be inferior to Adam. As a point of interest, unlike Eva, who was created from Adam''s rib, Lilith was created in the same way as Adam¡ªfrom the dust of the earth. For this "simple" reason, Lilith believed she should be equal to Adam rather than just a companion. Seeing the injustice with her own eyes and noticing the preferential treatment Adam received, Lilith made the decision to escape on her own, leaving Adam behind. In my opinion, this is a very curious story, and I''m not sure how much of it is true or false. Even so, when God saw that the first woman had fled the Garden of Eden, He came up with a grand idea. If Lilith complained about unequal treatment because she was created in the same manner as Adam, and to prevent the same mistake from happening again, He created a second woman from one of Adam''s ribs. This time, the purpose was simple: to ensure that this woman would be conscious of the fact that without Adam, she would not exist, thereby instilling a sense of gratitude. Over time, Adam shaped Eva into a submissive and obedient woman, which was one of the primary reasons why Lilith fled¡ªher fear of losing control over her own life. If you look at it from a more modern perspective, Lilith could be considered the first feminist in history. But setting Lilith aside¡­ Adam and Eva lived peacefully in the Garden of Eden, just the two of them surrounded by animals of every species, as well as fruits and vegetables of all kinds. In short, it was a place where any type of fauna and flora could flourish. Yet, the story couldn''t have a happy ending. In the Garden of Eden, there was only one rule established by God: "Do not eat the fruit at the center." It was a fairly simple rule. You could do whatever you wanted in the garden¡ªliterally anything¡ªso long as you didn''t eat that fruit. Adam and Eva, pure, innocent, and obedient to their creator, followed this rule. As a sign of their devotion, they decided to live a few meters away from the forbidden fruit. Eva... Oh, Eva... the first mother and first woman destined to be Adam''s eternal companion, sinned. Tempted by the serpent, she disobeyed and broke the only rule of the garden. Hidden from Adam''s eyes, the serpent''s constant whispers led her to commit such a heinous sin. Afraid, she plucked the forbidden fruit, gazing at its beauty, feeling the serpent slither up her naked body. And she did it¡ªshe bit into the forbidden fruit, condemning herself and Adam. God descended and saw the vile serpent hissing in Eva''s ear. Disappointed, He banished Adam and Eva to the world of men. Expelled from their place of origin, cursed by God, they were destined to die, to suffer from disease, to commit more sins, and to be separated from God. As for Eva, the cause of it all, she was cursed to endure pain during childbirth and for her descendants to bear this same curse. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the only humans at the time, they also had the responsibility of populating the earth. This is why it is said that all humans are children of Eva. "Primordial Mother." She was named this way for the rest of existence. If this is true... did everyone commit incest? Shuddering slightly, I sighed mentally. Sometimes I think about stupid things, but it''s not my fault. I''m just going by what I know¡­ though perhaps it''s too early for such thoughts. Setting aside that strange idea, it''s known that Cain was the son of Adam and Eva. Here, we clearly see the curse imposed by God¡ªCain, their own son, killed his brother, committing one of the worst sins: "To kill your own sibling." It''s said that all of Adam and Eva''s descendants are cursed. A sin is present in every baby born¡ªthe original sin. The only way to erase this sin is through baptism, condemning all of humanity to undergo the same process. No one knows what happened to Adam and Eva. How could we? They didn''t even know where they lived themselves; they simply disappeared and were never seen again. Since their immortality was taken away, the most logical explanation is that they died of old age. That''s the most logical conclusion and what everyone eventually assumed. The story of these two is mostly unknown. No one lived long enough to witness exactly what happened. But... Why were they punished so harshly for eating the forbidden fruit? What is the forbidden fruit, really? The fruit of the soul¡ªa seemingly ordinary apple¡ªhas the ability to give birth to a soul. But here''s another problem: Adam and Eva were supposedly created in God''s image, meaning they should already have had souls. A being cannot exist without a soul inhabiting its body. So, what happened? Why did God forbid the fruit? "The answer is very simple," Seraphine said with a grim smile. "The fruit of the soul, besides giving birth to a soul, also has the ability to grant power¡ªsoul power. Heh, the powers we use come from the vital force of our soul. Don''t you think? The more power we use, the less vital force we have. We''re literally using our soul as a fuel source, burning it little by little." She shook her head. "A being with a weak soul who dares to use power beyond their capacity suffers miserably. The most common result is their soul collapsing due to insufficient vital force. Of course, in normal cases. In your case, fool, your soul only fractured and remains stable thanks to the blue flame." Seraphine fell silent for a moment before continuing: "Power is both a curse and a blessing. It consumes you without you realizing it, but in exchange, it gives you strength. Look at me¡ªeven I, the one closest to God, suffer the same fate. We all do. We''re ''immortal'' because our soul is as vast as the three worlds, but the power we wield is far greater than anyone else''s. I am immortal and mortal at the same time. No one escapes the embrace of death." Chapter 114 - 114: Under the tree Seraphine glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Don''t think about it too much now; it''s pointless at the moment. Instead, focus on figuring out how to ask Eva for a fruit. We''re almost there." She kept walking, following a narrow dirt path. From time to time, small animals would peek out, silently watching us. "Wait, how am I supposed to do that? What if she says no?" I didn''t know what Eva was like, how she behaved, or what strange thoughts she might have. Was I just supposed to ask outright? What if she refused? If she was alive¡ªand clearly, she was, based on what Seraphine said¡ªthen she must have survived for countless years and somehow ascended to the heavens again, only to be sealed in the Garden of Eden. By God? But wasn''t He supposed to be dead by then? So many things didn''t make sense, mainly because I didn''t know the answers or what lay behind them. If Eva had managed to use the vital force of the soul¡ªsomething I didn''t even know was possible¡ªit felt like everything I thought I knew about history was just scratching the surface. Sighing inwardly again, I realized Eva had lived longer than Seraphine, so she was undoubtedly powerful enough to have survived into this era. Fighting her was not an option¡ªand I didn''t think Seraphine would fight for me either. "Just talk to her. You''ll understand what I mean," Seraphine said mysteriously. "Just talk¡­ Fine." I didn''t want to exaggerate, but I considered myself decent with words. I preferred talking over fighting. I just hoped it would be a reasonable conversation. Looking back, I muttered, "They''re still there..." A large group of animals was following us¡ªtigers, lions, zebras, dogs, birds of all sizes¡ªsilently trailing behind. "See that tree over there?" Seraphine''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts about the animals, which were, admittedly, a little unnerving. I followed her gaze. "It''s huge..." Everything in this place was enormous¡ªin a good way. "It looks like a regular tree," I said, unimpressed. For some reason, I felt disappointed. In my mind, it should''ve been far more unusual. But it was just a typical tree with brown bark and green leaves, the only remarkable thing being that it stood nearly 20 meters tall and had sprawling branches that created a vast canopy of shade beneath it. As we walked closer, I noticed a small house. "That''s where Eva is," Seraphine said, pointing to the little house. As we got closer, the animals following us finally dispersed into the surroundings. I wasn''t sure why, but had they been guiding us? "Well¡­ This is where I leave you." Seraphine stretched lazily and walked to the tree a few meters away. Sitting down, she leaned back against it. "Good luck," she said with a smile before closing her eyes. "Alright..." Rolling my eyes at her, I shook my head and turned my gaze back to the wooden door. Knock. Knock. Knock. "What''s the worst that could happen?" "He''s waking up. How long do you give him, sister?" A young man with black hair and eyes asked with a smile, watching the tea leaves swirl in his cup. Closing his eyes briefly, he took a sip, savoring the bitter taste. "Terrible," he commented, setting the cup down on the small table with a grimace. A young woman beside him also watched the tea leaves in her cup. Lifting her head, her crimson eyes glowed intensely. "A week," she said, setting her teacup aside. "You''re so lucky... You won''t have to deal with a ton of problems. Still, it''s a bit exciting," Ariel said with a grin. Standing up, he looked out the window. "It won''t work at all, though. I can clearly sense the deep hatred she feels toward me. She''s a good actress." "Elizabeth? You really come up with strange things, Ariel. You won''t stoop to that level, and I doubt Father would agree. You know the terms we have with the beings of the heavens," Azrael replied with a blank expression. "Don''t be so harsh on me, sister. I was just exploring a solution, but my efforts were in vain." He shrugged. "I do what I can, alright? You can''t blame me for that." He gave a meaningful smile. "Especially you, Seraph of Death." "Don''t call me that. You know I hate those kinds of jokes," Azrael said coldly, glaring at her brother. "Aren''t you supposed to meet with the princess in a few minutes?" "Already kicking me out, huh? You treat your older brother so poorly," he chuckled. "I think this will be our last conversation for a while. She probably already knows that our father is waking up..." "What will you do now?" Azrael asked. "Well, for now, I don''t know... I suppose I''ll try to prevent another war. But honestly, everyone is so stubborn about it¡ªit''s exhausting talking to all those old fossils," Ariel complained. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Should we kill them?" Azrael''s eyes lit up. "Can''t you think of anything besides death for a few seconds?" Ariel stared at his sister, stunned. "I can''t. It''s written into my very being," Azrael replied firmly, shaking her head. Ariel was silent for a few seconds. "We can''t. It wouldn''t help much anyway. For now, let''s just wait for Father''s return." "Alright," Azrael agreed. "By the way..." Ariel glanced at his sister. "What do you think of him?" "He''s not an angel, so that''s a point in his favor. I don''t hate him, but he''s a demon, a vampire, and a human... a strange mix," she commented indifferently. "The last of them? Huh¡­ I see. I haven''t seen him lately." "Neither have I, but I do recall seeing his fractured soul. Even you should''ve felt it," Azrael said with a serious expression. "Yes, of course I did. It was refreshing to feel that kind of presence again. I suppose he pushed his soul further than he should have. Hence¡­" "He''ll be looking for a way to heal his soul." "Soul fruit¡­ I see. Haha," Ariel laughed in clear amusement. "After so long, those creatures dare to touch the realm of God again..." "Yes," Azrael nodded. "Well, I have to go now. Take care, sister," Ariel said, waving. "You too," Azrael replied. With those words, the door closed behind him. Chapter 115 - 115: Mother Progenitor I don''t know how to describe it, but I think I''ve found the perfect word for it: crap. That''s the most accurate way to describe situations where nothing you try works, and instead, you''re met with utter indifference. Frustrating, especially when you''re the one most interested in something. It''s like when you''re into a girl, and she''s not into you. That''s kind of how I feel right now, only with the difference that I don''t care about the affection of the woman I''m trying to talk to. Completely ignored in every way possible. I stared somberly at the same wooden door behind which was Eva, the woman whose voice I only had the chance to hear once. It really does feel unfair, or at least it seems that way to me. I''ve tried a ton of things. I mean it¡ªseriously. I''ve tried getting in through the door, the windows, the roof, the chimney, any place I could possibly fit. But nothing worked! I always end up flying out, crashing into something or some trees along the way. I''m not a stalker, but after trying for over four days straight¡ªpolitely, respectfully, courteously, and all that¡ªshe hasn''t said a single word to me after our first conversation. "Indifference, without a doubt, eats you alive inside..." As I murmured to myself while walking, I glanced over at Seraphine, who hadn''t moved from the spot where she''d been sitting since we arrived. Sitting next to her at a slight distance, I sighed. "Nothing worked, huh¡­" she said, chewing on some kind of green fruit. "No, not even close. Every time I try to approach her house, I lose the ability to speak entirely, as if my voice just vanishes¡­" I replied. It must be some kind of strange power or ability¡ªto silence people like that. "Hmm¡­" Seraphine nodded. "She noticed." "Of course, she did¡­" I replied, grabbing a fruit similar to the one she was eating. Four days earlier¡­ After knocking on the door three times, the faint noise from inside the house came to a complete stop. I heard footsteps approach from within and stop entirely just on the other side of the door. "Good morning? Or afternoon¡­ maybe even evening. But judging by the faint warmth coming through the window, it must be daytime," said a woman''s voice. It carried an overwhelming maternal affection, yet it was so delicate that it seemed to flow through the door effortlessly. [Ding! Alert!] [The host''s soul is under an intense attack!] Hearing those words, my body began trembling uncontrollably. Deep within me, a wave of comfort surged, and long-buried memories surfaced¡ªimages of my mother flashed through my mind. Small tears streamed down my face as a warmth spread throughout my body. I felt safe, as if wrapped in a mother''s embrace. Her words were so warm and full of affection that they could have melted my very being. Involuntarily, I opened my arms, expecting the sweet embrace of my mother. I didn''t want to escape. A part of my subconscious knew that if I stayed in this state, my fragile soul would completely collapse, but¡­ the sensation, the emotions, the peace of mind¡ªit was like I''d returned to my mother''s womb. [Defect activated!] [Your soul and flesh burn for all eternity.] My clouded eyes returned to normal, and a blue flame erupted over my entire body. The flames pierced through my soul, flesh, and skin, surrounding me completely. The sensation from moments ago vanished, and I regained my senses. My body chilled to abnormal levels, a penetrating cold striking my bones and brain. Staggering backward, I felt warm liquid drip from my nose. Wiping it with my hand, I realized it was blood. "Crap¡­" Those were my last words before my mind plunged into darkness. When I opened my eyes¡­ "You''re awake¡­" Seraphine''s voice startled me upright. "Huh?! What just happened?!" My body was trembling uncontrollably as I hugged myself. Remembering the state I was in caused cold sweat to run down my back. But as I hugged myself tighter, a sharp pain made me grit my teeth. My whole body felt caught between extreme heat and cold, worsening the trembling. "How clueless can you be?" Seraphine remained seated and extended her hands. A golden mantle enveloped me, reducing the trembling and pain slightly. Swallowing hard, I tried to organize my thoughts. "What¡­ just happened?" I asked, now calmer. "You were an idiot, plain and simple," she shrugged. "Although I can''t completely blame you. It was just bad luck. I forgot that even hearing her true voice would be so harmful to you¡­ Don''t look at me like that! It''s not my fault your soul is so weak!" I glared at her with threatening eyes. "Her true voice?" I asked, swallowing my anger. Getting upset wouldn''t help right now, and I wouldn''t gain anything from it. Instead, I could use this as an opportunity to get some answers from her. Still¡­ how could she forget something so critical? Then again, thinking logically, could just hearing someone''s voice really kill me? "You shouldn''t be so surprised by that," Seraphine said with a sly smile. "Remember when I told you I could kill you with just a glance? It''s the same for Eva and Eryoniel. Your soul is not only fragile but also fractured. Of course, Eryoniel and I are aware of this, which is why we don''t use our true voices. Heh, although those flames of yours certainly protected you¡­ I wonder if they''d be fast enough for me¡­" She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye. "Don''t even think about it," I said, giving her a serious look. "I wasn''t planning to, but fine, I''m sorry, okay? My bad¡­" She lowered her head slightly in a gesture of remorse. "But try to understand me a little. After spending so many years with humans, I''d forgotten¡­ Oh! Let''s take this as a learning moment," she said, raising a finger and flashing a smile. "Unlike me, Eva has spent most of her life locked away in that house. By using her true voice, I mean she''s speaking directly from her soul. Do you get what I''m saying?" she asked, a bit unsure. "Kind of¡­ I think," I replied, confused. I spent a few moments trying to grasp her words, which clearly carried deeper meaning. Eventually, I gave up and shook my head. "Actually, no, I don''t understand." "Words have power, immense power, especially when spoken directly from the soul. As you know, each of us has a unique ability¡ªit''s such a simple term, don''t you think? But putting that aside, what I mean is that speaking directly from the soul is essentially invoking the authority of that unique ability," she explained, her tone serious. "Let''s take what just happened to you as an example. Eva clearly has a unique ability inscribed in her soul: Mother Progenitor. By using that authority, she was practically sentencing you to death. Your fragile soul couldn''t handle hearing her words and interpreted them as an attack. You only managed to survive thanks to the blue flames. You can''t blame her¡ªshe''s been locked away in that house for so long that I suppose she forgot." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 116 - 116: The power of speech ¡ªLet''s take what just happened to you as an example. Eva clearly has a unique ability inscribed in her soul: Mother Progenitor. By using that authority, she was practically sentencing you to death. Your fragile soul couldn''t bear to hear her words and interpreted them as an attack. You only survived thanks to the blue flames. You can''t blame her¡ªshe''s been locked in that house for so long that I suppose she forgot. "Now... just rest a bit," Seraphine said as she lazily leaned back against the tree trunk after finishing her explanation. After hearing her words, I also stayed silent, processing the overwhelming amount of information: "Wait a moment¡­" I said, surprised. Seraphine opened one of her eyes. "What is it?" "Can a soul have more than one unique ability?" According to what I knew, it was certainly possible¡ªDavid had more than one unique ability. "Of course it can. In fact, it''s a requirement if you want to stop being mortal. For example¡­" She pointed to herself with a proud smile. "I have more than one ''unique ability.'' If that''s all¡­ let me rest." After speaking, she closed her eyes and fell silent. "At last, one of my questions answered¡­" I''d had this question for a while. Compared to David, who already had two unique abilities awakening, I... "System, show me my stats and unique ability," I commanded mentally. [Name: Arturo] [Race: Unknown ¨C Lesser Hybrid Creature] [Vitality: 151 years] [Age: 17 years] [Level: 40] Stats: [Strength: 77] [Agility: 74] [Endurance: 74] [Defense: 75] [Mana Points: 87] [Skill Points: 0] Unique Abilities: S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Corruption Level 1] [20/100] [Description: Allows for the slow corruption of a human soul until it fully transforms into that of a demon. The level of corruption depends on the host''s actions.] "This is my unique ability¡­ the description is very simple, but now with Seraphine''s explanation¡­ slow corruption of a human soul¡­" Opening my eyes, I thought, "Just by speaking, I can corrupt people¡­" It made sense¡ªit never stated the form or process that had to be used. Taking a deep breath, I understood why I hadn''t had any missions to corrupt the girls further. It turns out that just by speaking¡­ though it''s probably not that easy. Frowning, I thought, "Weak soul." To use the authority of a unique ability, a strong soul is needed, and clearly, I don''t have that. Skills: [Seduction] [Description: The Seduction skill causes others to feel a strong attraction to you. The more interest the person has, the easier it is to influence their mental state. (Only works if the target is in a lustful state.)] "Maybe these two abilities activating at the same time¡­ that''s probably why I managed¡­" Targets: [Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraph)] [Status: Sealed] [Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraph: Sealed (3%)] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochistic Saint!)] [Corruption Level: 15%] The difference between 3% and 15% was significant. Thinking about it, an idea came to mind: "Leslie''s soul must be much stronger than Daniela''s and consequently weaker than mine¡­ This could explain why hers increased to 15%, and Leslie''s only to 3%." "Interesting¡­" I murmured to myself. "Do you mind shutting up?" Seraphine''s frustrated voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "¡­!" I closed my mouth. Well, it wasn''t so bad. I gained a lot of insight from this traumatic experience. Words do have power, after all. It really is possible to have more than two unique abilities. I wonder what the real names of these abilities are¡­ Since Seraphine was the one who mentioned it, there must be truth to her words. I also wonder what abilities she has. One, I''m sure of¡ª"Mercy." That''s obvious. But could she have one more or two? Shaking my head, I dismissed the thought¡ªit''s pointless to dwell on it now. By the way, I''m already level 40¡­ still a rookie. I need to pass level 50 to really begin the proper path. For now, they''ll just have level numbers, and later, the proper titles will be assigned. Leaning back further against the tree, as the unbearable pain had completely disappeared, I let out a deep sigh: "It was definitely worth it. I just hope I don''t die if something similar happens again¡­ I hope." "Hmm¡­" Seraphine nodded. "He noticed." "Of course he did¡­" I replied, grabbing a fruit similar to the one she was eating. Eva had noticed from the first contact that I was a demon. The second was that she¡­ "You''re not my son." Those were the last words I heard from her¡­ and she never spoke to me again. "Didn''t I tell you? Eva''s insane! Just because you''re not human, she stops talking¡­ But I think you see where this is going¡­" Seraphine wore a strange smile. "Damn it¡­" I sighed. She had just confirmed it¡ªhumans are indirectly her children. As for me, I''m only 5% human, practically nothing¡­ and that''s why she won''t talk to me. Honestly, given how things are going, I can''t find a way to talk to her¡­ unless¡­ I glanced furtively at Seraphine. "So talking is pointless if she doesn''t want to. What other options do I have?" I asked Seraphine. "For me to intervene, of course¡­ but¡­" She looked at me. "You''d owe me a favor. What do you think?" She extended her hand mysteriously. From my perspective, with her strange smile and clearly hidden malicious intentions, I could swear I saw a pair of horns on her head for a moment¡­ It felt like I was shaking hands with the devil himself. But after five days without success, I had no other options. "Fine¡­" I shook her hand and could clearly feel its softness. It was oddly satisfying. "Deal, then." Seraphine nodded and stood up, brushing off her white dress. Slowly, she walked toward the wooden house. Standing in front of the wooden door, she closed her eyes for a moment¡­ and simply knocked. Curious, I stood up as I heard the door creak open slowly. A head peeked out¡­ Chapter 117 - 117: Do you know her? Curious, I stood up upon hearing the door slowly creak open. A head peeked in... Strands of glossy black hair... I couldn''t make out the face of the famed Eve, the mother of all humans. For some reason, I couldn''t move, even though I desperately wanted to. It felt as though chains bound my entire body. Instead of resisting, I chose to simply listen. It was more than clear that Eve was behind all of this. "A visitor? For you? I don''t believe it. But since I haven''t had any guests in a very... very long time... Would you like to come in?" It was the same haunting voice I had heard five days ago. This time, however, a golden aura enveloped my body, sparing me the unpleasant experience from before. I could clearly see Seraphine sigh to herself before offering a slight smile. "I want to speak with you, so I''ll accept your courtesy." Eve nodded, and the wooden door opened wider, obscuring my view of what lay beyond. Seraphine walked into the small wooden house without hesitation. "Well then... back to waiting, as has become customary since I arrived here." As the door closed, my body regained its freedom. Left with no other options, I sat back down by the tree in silence. Seraphine examined the inside of the house. From the outside, it appeared small, but the interior was far larger than it seemed. Dimensional magic, she thought to herself. It was the only kind of magic capable of such an extraordinary and impressive feat. The interior was beautifully decorated, with white wooden panels and lamps that illuminated the space. Intricately carved wooden chairs and tables bore depictions of animals, some adorned with roses. Exotic animal-skin rugs covered the floors, and the air was fresh and soothing. Eve herself was slightly taller than Seraphine, or at least of equal height. She wore an ebony one-piece dress, her cascading black hair flowing down her back like a waterfall. Her figure was enviable¡ªperfect, even¡ªworthy of being called one of the most beautiful women across all three realms. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a motherly smile, Eve lovingly gestured toward one of the chairs. "Please, take a seat. I''ve prepared some cookies and exquisite tea." Seraphine nodded. "Very well," she replied simply, though inwardly, she was deeply surprised. Even her voice seemed to affect Seraphine more than she had anticipated. Sitting in the chair, Seraphine waited patiently, her eyes catching sight of something intriguing. "The Fruit of the Soul," she murmured to herself, noticing what appeared to be an ordinary apple sitting on a tray alongside several others¡ªat least five in total. Moments later, Eve returned. In one hand, she carried a small plate of chocolate cookies, and in the other, a teapot with delicate glass cups. Seraphine looked into Eve''s eyes, filled with infinite maternal love. Her beautiful brown eyes radiated warmth, and her soft, petal-like lips always carried a gentle smile. Even Seraphine, despite herself, had to admit Eve''s beauty was unparalleled. Eve placed the cookies and teapot on the table before sitting gracefully in the chair opposite Seraphine. With elegance, she poured tea into both cups. The liquid was clear and inviting. "Would you like to try it? It''s delicious," Eve said, sliding the small cup in front of Seraphine. Seraphine''s eyes gleamed with a quiet intensity as she took a bite of one of the cookies. Eve couldn''t hide her happiness, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. Seraphine also tried the cookies in silence. After a moment, she set the cup aside, gazing at Eve with a smile. "May we speak?" Eve lifted her head slightly. "Of course, we may." "How did it go?" I asked Seraphine as she walked back toward where I was sitting. By the look of it, their conversation had lasted nearly an entire day. I had begun to think she might not succeed, but when she finally emerged from that little house, I couldn''t help but ask. Seraphine pursed her lips slightly, snapped her fingers, and a shining red apple appeared in her hand. "This is for you," she said, handing me the fruit. I stared at it with wide eyes. "Really?" "Yes, but you can''t eat it yet," Seraphine said, crossing her arms. She gestured toward the door, which was still slightly ajar. "You''ll need to speak with her first before you can eat it. I don''t think you''d want to spend all eternity in this place, would you?" She walked over to the tree and leaned against it. Just as she was about to close her eyes, she added, "Let me give you some advice: never look her in the eyes. No, better yet, don''t look directly at her face at all. Keep your head down at all times. No matter what, do not lift it. That''s all." "Is this some kind of death sentence?" I muttered, feeling as though walking through that door would be like stepping straight into the guillotine. "You could see it that way. But this is the best I could manage... The rest depends on your words," Seraphine said with a faint smile. "Didn''t you say you were good with words?" With that, she closed her eyes. I watched her in silence, sighed, and set the apple aside. Reluctantly, I walked toward the door, hesitating for a moment. I really had no motivation to enter. "Come in," Eve''s voice echoed directly in my mind. With no other choice, I stepped through the door. It closed immediately behind me. Following Seraphine''s advice, I quickly lowered my head, not daring to take a single step without her instruction. Hearing footsteps, I looked down at the shadow on the floor¡ªa curvaceous figure, unmistakably Eve''s. Her bare feet moved gracefully across the ground. "So she told you... I see. This is better," Eve muttered to herself. "Come, I''ll guide you. Just follow me." I literally followed her steps. It felt like there was no more literal way to follow someone than to watch their feet. "Come along; just follow me. I have much to discuss with you, you know. Seraphine told me quite a bit about you. Unexpectedly, she shared something very intriguing that caught my attention. I haven''t seen the Seraph of Mercy in a very long time. Back then, whenever our gazes met, all she did was kneel and pray to God. I must say, she''s changed quite a bit over the years, especially when it comes to someone like you..." Eve continued speaking until she stopped abruptly. I kept my head lowered, not daring to lift it even slightly. "She told me something curious... Tell me, are you close to Lilith?" Eve extended her hands, and a shiver ran down my spine as I felt them gently cup my cheeks. "Do you know her?" she asked. Chapter 118 - 118: Quiz game "She told me something curious... Tell me, are you close to Lilith?" Eva extended her hands, and a shiver ran down my spine as I felt them gently cup my cheeks. "Do you know her?" she asked. "I don''t like lies. I just want to talk, as I mentioned earlier. Forgive my bad manners; you may sit if you wish," Eva said, removing her hands and stepping aside. "Alright..." I replied, trying to sound as normal as possible. I took a seat on the wooden chair, and I could hear Eva settling into a chair beside me. "I don''t bite. You don''t have to feel so nervous. We''re simply having a conversation. If you answer my question honestly, you can ask me one in return. I''m not abusive, nor do I enjoy intimidating others. Think of it as a game: I ask, you answer. You ask, I answer. It''s quite simple. If I feel satisfied, you can eat the apple. Does that sound fair?" As she finished her explanation, she placed a small, transparent cup in front of me. "Are you interested?" she asked again. If her questions revolve around Lilith, I have to admit that even I don''t know as much about her as it may seem. We can''t even be described as close enough to call each other friends. I see our relationship as a simple agreement¡ªa give-and-take deal where, on the surface, I seem to benefit far more than Lilith. Considering everything I''ve gained thanks to her... even though I don''t know much, the truth remains that I do know her. In fact, I even bear her mark on my body, along with an ability of hers. Thinking about it this way... I guess you could say we are close. So, I replied: "I know her, Miss Eva." I couldn''t think of a better way to address her. But the very thought of speaking with her made my head want to explode. Eva, the Mother, the Progenitor of Humanity, was sitting beside me. What kind of situation was this? For some reason, it feels easier to deal with Seraphines. Unlike her, Eva is a character I can barely comprehend. "Good, you didn''t lie. Now it''s your turn to ask anything you''d like." Her calm tone put me at ease for a moment. But upon thinking it over¡­ this truly felt like a question-and-answer game. I thought she''d want much more information about Lilith, but I was wrong. Now I found myself in a dilemma: what could I hope to learn from Eva? From what I understand¡ªand based on the scant and unreliable information in my mind¡ªEva has never appeared nor been relevant to history. So perhaps I could ask something about the past? That sounds like a good starting point. Formulating my question, I finally asked: "If I may, Miss Eva, and I hope I''m not being disrespectful... Where is Adam?" The most logical answer is that he''s in Heaven but no longer in the Garden of Eden. Considering that Eva is still alive at this point in time, it makes sense Adam would be too. "He''s dead. I killed him. And you don''t have to apologize. As I mentioned, you may ask anything, and I''ll answer honestly." Eva''s words were so gentle it didn''t seem like she was talking about the death of Adam as something significant¡ªespecially since she claimed to have killed him herself. Her tone and manner of speaking remained the same: a boundless, maternal love that seemed infinite. I swallowed dryly. "I see¡­" What else could I say? My turn was over. "Alright, now it''s my turn. How did you meet Lilith?" Eva asked, continuing the game. "My understanding is that Miss Lilith found me on the streets of the demonic empire when I was just a two-year-old child. She bought me from a slave trader and then took me to her castle. That''s how I met her." If the question is about meeting someone, then I must describe the literal first time we encountered each other. In my case, it was the reverse¡ªshe found me, and that''s how I came to know her. "Your turn," Eva said. "Why did you kill Adam?" It felt a bit odd that both of us were asking questions about other people rather than about ourselves. A conversation like this shouldn''t be centered on others, but rather on us. However, my curiosity got the better of me¡ªI wanted to know what had happened to Adam, the Father of Humanity. "He treated me poorly. After eating the apple and being cast out of Eden by God, he was no longer the same. He hit me, abused me. I didn''t defend myself¡ªit was, after all, my fault. I let him do whatever he wanted with me. I bore him many children as a way to atone for my sins¡­ many, many children. But he never changed. He treated me like an animal for years. I couldn''t do anything¡ªafter all, I was made to obey my man," she said calmly, as if speaking about Adam''s death wasn''t significant. Her words and tone didn''t change. Her infinite, maternal love seemed to persist throughout. She continued, "Then, for the first time, I reacted. For the first time, I defended myself. But even so, they punished me¡ªnot him¡ªjust for defending myself. Damn you, Adam. Damn you, God. Damn Heaven. I have suffered enough, but they''ll never know." She took a deep breath. "Alright, it''s my turn." "What do you know about Lilith?" Eva returned to the topic of Lilith. "I know she''s the Sin of Lust, a demon. I also know she has an adopted daughter. But beyond that, I don''t know much else about her..." I wasn''t sure if I should reveal anything more. After all, most of my understanding about Lilith''s origins is just speculation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see," Eva murmured to herself. "Your turn." "Some things are better left unknown. Knowledge is power, but it is also corruption," I recalled Lilith''s words. I had been tempted to ask about God, but I stopped myself. Lifting my head slightly without looking at her face, I asked, "Why did you return to the Garden of Eden?" Seraphine had mentioned that Eva chose to return here voluntarily to stay in this place for all eternity. "Judgment. I never wanted to return, but after killing Adam, I committed another sin: I killed with my own hands God''s first creation, made in His image and likeness. The messenger of God, the Throne Eryoniel, along with his two brothers, found me, judged me, and condemned me to remain in this place forever. I cannot escape unless all three suffer true death," she explained. Her tone softened slightly. "I don''t understand... I was only defending myself. He was about to kill me. For the first time in my life, I reacted. For the first time, I defended myself. And yet they punish me for it¡­" Eva sighed. Then, regaining her usual tone, she added, "Alright, my turn. Final question." "Do you know where the Rune of Life is?" she asked. The question was immense! I didn''t even have the faintest idea what the Rune of Life was. "I have no knowledge of it, Miss Eva," I replied. "I see¡­ very well. It''s your turn, and then the game of questions will end," Eva said as she ate a small cookie. "Alright¡­" Thinking for a moment, I realized this was the most important question for me right now. Although I wanted to learn about the Rune of Life, it seemed tied to the Flame of Life. Taking a deep breath, I asked, "Can I eat the Soul Fruit?" "You may," Eva said as she stood up. Before I knew it, I was outside the small wooden house. Chapter 119 - 119: Out of money "A total failure. The second event held about a week ago ended with most of the students injured and even... some more dead than alive. But the good news is that no one has died. The bad news, more for you than for us, is that it can''t stay this way. We need more data, so the Student Council President decided to hold another event, smaller in scale and much simpler than the last one. Still, for your information, let me tell you that if the results we gathered were second place, then, fortunately or unfortunately, you have another chance to recover your pride," Emilia reported with a serious expression. "Likewise, it won''t happen immediately. We have some matters to attend to and a few loose ends... but since classes have just resumed..." Emilia frowned for a few seconds. "Without a doubt, this is the worst year I''ve ever had." Emilia lifted her head, and her eyes gleamed, particularly fixating on the three young women who were somehow more nervous than she was with everything happening in the academy. But putting that aside: "I haven''t arrived yet..." she murmured to herself. She already knew about Arthur''s fragile soul balance due to the forced transformation he performed, something that both she, Elizabeth, and Seraphine knew he was about to do but didn''t stop. For one simple reason¡ªthey wanted to see the aspect he hid inside his human skin. Their curiosity far exceeded their expectations... and it wasn''t just them. In Elizabeth''s own words: "A true creature." Letting out a sigh, she mentally shook her head. Her gaze fell on Evelyn. "She''s stable... good..." Hypocritical as it may sound, she felt relieved to see Evelyn in good mental condition. Her eyes moved to the beautiful bright red bracelet on Evelyn''s wrist. Trusting her intuition, she turned her gaze to Leslie and likewise noticed something different... new earrings. Looking at Daniela, she saw a small necklace around her neck. "..." Emilia swallowed her words and put on a strange expression. The only ones she felt were a little more stable, in some way, were those three. On the other hand, Emilia silently observed the other students, all of them lost in their own thoughts, with serious and somber expressions. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re feeling better now, right?" Leslie asked, staring directly at Daniela, who was sitting across from her. Daniela was eating a fruit salad with a small smile and bright eyes. She put down her fork and looked at Leslie: "You could say I''m better than I was a few days ago. Don''t worry too much, Leslie, and thank you... you know." Daniela blushed slightly from embarrassment. "Your ears... they''re cute," Evelyn, who was also sitting beside her, pointed at Daniela''s red ears with her fork. Daniela nodded while staring at her fruit plate... then turned her gaze to her own dish, most of which was meat. She remained silent as she continued eating. "Ufff..." Daniela sighed and took a deep breath to calm herself. She glanced at the necklace on her neck. "Damn bastard! You still haven''t arrived!" she cursed Arthur in her mind and returned to eating her fruit. Leslie also remained silent and turned her attention back to the small dessert on the table. With a small spoon, she savored it with a bright smile. "Free food always tastes delicious," Leslie thought to herself... even though it was actually Arthur''s money. "I have no money..." Arthur muttered with a frown, staring at the account where his money was supposed to be¡ªor rather, the merit points system devised by the academy. He had earned those points in the last event and by doing a few other things to gain more, but right now his account was at zero. His gaze deepened even more. Although these points were awarded by the academy, they were also usable outside of it. It was a feasible method for students, functioning like the currency of the entire empire. However, it was useless in other empires where it held no value at all. Right now, I''m really hungry, but I have no money¡ªtwo very big problems. "Seriously? What do you spend your merit points on?" Seraphine asked, looking at me with a gaze... very disapproving for a man. She shook her head: "Here." Handing me a shiny coin, she walked in the opposite direction. "I hope to see you again at the academy," she said as her figure disappeared into the crowd of people in the public shopping center. "It''s as if no one can even see her..." I thought, observing how absolutely no one was amazed by the beauty of this woman walking among normal, ordinary humans. With the moonlight shining over the empire, I turned my gaze back to my objective¡ªfood, real food with meat in it and not those damned fruits... the only thing I ate in the Garden of Eden. "Excuse me, I''d like to place an order," I called the waitress while ordering what I wanted. I simply waited for my food to arrive. "Well, what a surprise we have here." A voice snapped me out of my thoughts. Turning my head: "Excuse me, may I sit here?" Black hair and bright black eyes, wearing a suit that matched his appearance, and far more handsome than me. With a slight smile, he pointed at the chair in front of me. After hesitating for a moment: "Fine." Ariel put on a radiant smile. Behind him emerged a young woman with snow-white hair and deep blue eyes, styled elegantly, along with a dark bluish-black one-piece dress. Her eyes gleamed as she looked at me, placing a mysterious smile on her lips. "Hm... Arthur, right?" Ariel pulled out one of the chairs, and Elizabeth nodded as she sat down. She adjusted her dress and crossed her legs. Following closely, Ariel also took a seat. "Yes, it''s a pleasure, Your Imperial Highness," I bowed my head and greeted her properly. Although within the academy her status didn''t matter¡ªsince one of the rules was that everyone was equal¡ªoutside of it, her title did matter. A lot. But right now, that doesn''t matter. "What the hell is happening right now?" I cursed in my mind... Chapter 120 - 120: Very late Really delicious, possibly the best meal I''ve had in a long time. Eating fruit all the time isn''t exactly bad, but personally, I much prefer having a big steak on my plate. Everything about this is nutritious, it fills me with energy, and I feel like it even rejuvenates my cells... Maybe I''m exaggerating, but that''s just how good the dish in front of me is. It was a grilled steak, served with some rice and salad. It would''ve been a great night if it weren''t for¡­ Glancing out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ariel to my right and Elizabeth to my left¡­ Two imperial heirs, princes of their respective empires. Iconic and highly respected figures, beloved and immensely important to the people of different cities. In other words, individuals at the very top of the social hierarchy. And yet, here they were, sitting in some random restaurant in the center of the Light Empire, as if they were just normal, everyday people. Honestly, I was a little surprised. While they weren''t eating the exact same thing as me, their food was similar¡ªlow-quality meat and staples affordable for the common folk. Considering their status, their lineage, and the privileges they were born with, it was only natural to assume they''d always had the best quality food at their fingertips since childhood. I don''t know¡­ Maybe it sounds stupid, but that''s how it seems to me, seeing them eat here in this noisy place. Looking around, there were men drinking, laughing, and singing without a care, while others smiled in response. None of this seemed to bother them in the slightest. I took another bite of meat in silence. "Better not overthink it. For now¡­ is this what my eyes are seeing? Are they on some kind of date?" I spoke to myself in my head. I was a little nervous. I just wanted a quiet evening to eat and then head back to the residence to greet the girls¡­ Sighing, I realized coming here tonight was a bad decision. I really regretted it. Instead, I hurried to finish my plate so I could leave. This was a little too uncomfortable. "Completely restored¡­ truly impressive," Elizabeth murmured to herself. In her eyes, nothing could escape her notice. She already knew about the fractured state of Arthur''s soul. A complete tragedy for any kind of being across the three realms. The soul is a deeply mysterious thing, and even the slightest damage can be fatal. Yet, as always, there is a way forward. To heal this kind of agony, the only solution is the forbidden fruit guarded by Eve in the Garden of Eden, which Seraphine had managed to help her acquire. She lowered her gaze, and her eyes brightened slightly. The food in this place was peculiar. Although she had come here purely out of curiosity, it had a flavor that was somewhat peculiar and entirely different from what she was used to eating. She couldn''t quite explain it. It was¡­ more human? "If you''ll excuse me¡­ I need to leave," Arthur said. Clearly, he was looking for an opportunity to escape. But at that moment, with a smile, I moved closer to him. Grasping his arm, I leaned in and whispered, "You can''t leave a beautiful lady all alone in such dangerous streets¡­ That wouldn''t be very gentlemanly." "Yeah, don''t be like that, Arthur. We still have plenty of time¡­ Look," Ariel said, pointing to the moon that was just starting to rise. "The night is still young." "Really¡­" Arthur tried to come up with another excuse, but I pressed my body closer to his and said, "No, you have nothing else to do¡­ Right?" "Ugh¡­ damn it¡­" he cursed in his mind. "Fine¡­ What are we doing?" he asked, clearly annoyed. He really wanted to leave! He didn''t want to spend time with the two of us at all. Something about this didn''t feel right to him. "Perfect! First, let''s get out of here," I said with a beautiful smile on my red lips. I dragged him out of the restaurant. With no way to escape, he had no choice but to follow me. But out of the corner of my eye, I critically glanced at Ariel. Aren''t they supposed to be on a date? Look at her! I signaled with my eyes. Don''t let her flirt with me! Ariel seemed to notice my look and only smiled, shrugging indifferently as if Elizabeth''s behavior didn''t bother him in the slightest. "You¡­" Arthur looked at him with wide eyes. "Aren''t you supposed to be on a date?" He was very surprised. "Date? Not at all. It''s all for appearances. Don''t you get it? No one can really see us. Well, to be specific, they can see us, but it''s a different aspect they perceive. What they see is just a simple commoner girl in an ordinary dress. It''s the same for Ariel. And as I said, this isn''t a date¡ªit''s more like a visit. Yes, that''s the right word," Elizabeth explained as she walked even closer to him, navigating through the crowd as if she already knew where she was headed. This wasn''t a coincidence. Arthur frowned. "Saint Seraphine told you?" "Exactly. Seraphine was kind enough to tell me about your grand return from the heavens. She''s always so thoughtful with me," Elizabeth replied, as if nothing strange were happening, as though she weren''t carrying out some kind of kidnapping. "But you shouldn''t worry too much. I just want to tell you a few very interesting things," she continued as she crossed through narrow streets and eventually arrived at an open field, empty and quiet. Finally, Arthur felt his arm freed from Elizabeth''s grip. She stepped in front of him, clasping her hands behind her back and swaying slightly, a playful smile on her lips. "How are you feeling?" "Fine, thanks¡­" He was certain now¡ªshe knew everything, just like Seraphine. The same might also apply to Emilia. Maybe they had been behind it all. Now, what the hell did she want to talk to him about? He felt utterly exhausted. "That''s wonderful! Now tell me¡ªno, you don''t have to say anything. I just want to ask a few things I''m curious about and confirm a few others," Elizabeth said as she sat on a bench that appeared out of nowhere. She crossed one leg over the other. "Are you interested in fighting this guy?" Elizabeth gestured to Ariel, who remained indifferent, gazing into a specific spot in the darkness. From that darkness, another figure appeared¡ªa young girl, slightly smaller than Elizabeth, with beautiful, shiny black hair and piercing red eyes. Azrael remained silent, scanning her surroundings. Her crimson gaze landed first on Arthur, then on her brother, and finally on Elizabeth. "Brother, it''s already too late. You were supposed to be home fifteen minutes ago," she said calmly. But somehow, her words enveloped the entire area in complete darkness. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 121 - 121: Beautiful light "Brother, it''s already too late. You were supposed to be home fifteen minutes ago," she said calmly. Yet somehow, her words enveloped the entire area in total darkness. The darkness around us was serene and tranquil, yet so profound it could easily be terrifying. Still, for some strange reason, it carried a faint sense of loneliness. Putting that feeling aside, I silently looked at Azrael. Her neatly styled hair cascaded down her back, her rosy lips and glowing red eyes matched with a short black dress. In short, she was entirely different from the usual appearance she had at the academy. The transformation was devastatingly striking¡ªher porcelain skin adorable and doll-like, further accentuated by her petite stature that gave her an almost ethereal charm. Even so¡ª"Brother?" I thought, secretly surprised. I glanced at Ariel out of the corner of my eye. He wore a somewhat awkward smile, sighed slightly, and looked up at the moon in the sky. "Sister¡­ not now, I''m a bit busy," he said with a smile, walking slowly toward Azrael. She looked at him, then shifted her gaze to Elizabeth, studying them both. "You lied to me?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, her crimson eyes glowing dangerously. "Just a little¡­ but!" Ariel raised a finger, attempting to justify himself. "It was necessary. You know how strict you can be; I had no other options." He shrugged. "Even so, this is wrong. We''ll have a talk when we return." Azrael crossed her arms and glanced briefly at me. "What''s this about fighting Arthur?" she asked, her tone serious. "Oh! That''s because it would be very interesting to watch!" Elizabeth raised her hand and spoke with a bright smile, her eyes lighting up. "It''s just for fun, and it''s necessary too. Don''t you think it''ll be exciting?" "I don''t care if it''s exciting or not," Azrael said coldly, looking at Elizabeth. "Tell me, what are you planning?" She turned her gaze to her brother. Ariel smiled slightly. "An experiment." "Experiment?" Azrael repeated, confused. "Yes, exactly. You know what I''m talking about," Ariel said with a mysterious smile. Azrael frowned, remaining silent for a few moments. "If you put it that way, it makes sense, yes." She nodded, then turned to look me in the eyes as if awaiting a response. A fight with Ariel, I thought to myself. I didn''t know much about him or Azrael, but now I knew they were siblings. On the other hand, seeing Ariel''s confident, almost carefree smile with a hint of arrogance suggested he was sure of himself. But at the same time, I couldn''t quite figure out what Elizabeth had in mind by requesting a combat. From what I understood, these kinds of things were prohibited outside the academy¡ªunless¡­ "Exactly. As we all know, the second event was a total failure, and we can''t assign points to the classes for¡­ let''s call them security reasons," Elizabeth said, clicking her tongue slightly. "So, I proposed a combat between classes. But since there are five¡­ there''s a small problem, easily solved, but I won''t tell you the details. This will be discussed tomorrow with your respective assigned tutors. But the conclusion is," Elizabeth stood up, "the first class, being the top one, won''t fight anyone. A bit unfair, but normal, isn''t it?" She shrugged indifferently. "So, that means the other four classes will face off against each other, and the winner will challenge the first class?" That didn''t make much sense. The first class would have a clear and significant advantage over the other four. "Yes, but let me tell you, during the second event, if it weren''t for the chaos, they would have been the winners. That''s why it was decided this way. If you want to reach the top, you''ll have to fight for it. I''m confident Class Two will be the one to challenge Class One," Elizabeth said, crossing her arms. Then she looked at Azrael. "Don''t you want to be with your brother? It would be easy for me to arrange that transfer, you know." "No, I don''t want any help from you," Azrael said firmly. "Understood," Elizabeth said with a faint smile, then turned her gaze to me. "And what do you say?" "What do I say?" I scoffed inwardly. My opinion didn''t matter. Based on what she had just said, as the organizer of this event, it was clear I had no voice. She would do whatever she wanted without issue, even if¡­ "Fine." "Good, I like that confidence of yours. If you manage to win, I''ll let you join the council. What do you think?" Elizabeth leaned forward slightly, looking at me. "The council holds more power than the professors and administrative staff. We''re only below the headmaster. That''s a lot of power in your hands. Interesting, don''t you think?" For some reason, every time she spoke, it felt like listening to the temptations of Lilith herself. Her words were as sweet as honey, but she couldn''t be fully trusted. I knew her twisted personality too well. "And if I lose?" There are no gains without consequences. That''s something I''d learned over the past few months. There''s always a catch in every opportunity. "If you lose, I''ll drop you to the fifth class," she said bluntly, her smile just as kind and her eyes still gleaming. "It would be a shame to separate you from Leslie, Evelyn, and Daniela, don''t you think?" "That would be quite unfortunate, yes," I agreed. That made sense, but it also made me realize she had an idea of the kind of relationship I had with them. Still¡­ joining the council, though it meant more work, also represented an opportunity. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see we understand each other very well. Take this, it''s my gift to you," Elizabeth said, extending her hand. "A candy?" I asked, slightly surprised as I accepted it. "It''s chocolate-flavored and very expensive¡ªone of my favorite candies," she said with a hint of sadness as she looked at the candy in my hand. "Well, that''s all from me. It was a pleasure talking to you. Shall we go?" She turned her head and brightly looked at Ariel, extending her hand. Ariel approached her with a smile, gently took her hand, and with a nod, left with Elizabeth. Now it was just Azrael and me. We silently watched them as they walked away hand in hand like two lovers. I have to say, I don''t understand them. "You won''t win," Azrael''s delicate, doll-like voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Who knows, maybe I will, maybe I won''t," I replied calmly. When I turned to look at her, she was gone. I was alone in the middle of an alley, the only light coming from the moon. Chapter 122 - 122: Be at home "Then, what do you have to tell me?" Daniela''s voice sounded serious and slightly annoyed. She was sitting in a chair in my room with one leg crossed over the other, arms folded, and a frown on her face as she stared down. If it seems like I was being judged, well, I sort of was. I didn''t fully understand it, but¡­ looking just beside her, Leslie and Evelyn were there too. Leslie had a small smile on her face, while Evelyn looked like she was about to fall asleep. It''s worth mentioning that it was very late at night¡ªso late, in fact, that I was surprised they were even awake¡­ well, mostly awake in Evelyn''s case. The situation was more or less what I expected, but I thought it would happen during the day. The thing is, Daniela was upset, and for good reason. Right now¡­ I was sitting on the floor. To be honest, I''d prefer to have this kind of conversation with her tomorrow. I really wanted to go to bed. But Daniela''s frown deepened as I stayed silent. "I''m sorry for lying to you." I couldn''t say much more than that. All I could do was apologize. My situation was complicated too. Was this a trust issue? I didn''t think so. There are things that simply can''t be said and must be kept to oneself¡ªat least, that''s the rational way of looking at it. But emotionally? I suppose I had hurt Daniela''s feelings, and maybe even broken her trust. It''s often said that women think with their emotions. A complicated way of doing things, but that''s just how it is¡­ my conflicted gaze reflected my thoughts. "Ugh¡­ just drop it. Whatever it is, I guess it doesn''t matter¡­" Daniela sighed and stopped frowning. She took a deep breath. "Alright. I know it''s complicated, but still¡­ it hurt, you know¡­" She turned her head slightly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re very honest with yourself," Leslie said with a smile. "Can we go to sleep now?" Evelyn asked, her eyes lighting up at the realization that the ordeal seemed to be over. "You two!" Daniela blushed slightly as she stood up. "Hmph!" She pouted, then walked over to me. As she looked me in the eyes, she said, "No more secrets¡­ I hope. I know it might be irrational, but I just want to be in the same place as you. I don''t want to be left out." "I''ll do my best," I replied, trying to stand up. Suddenly, a hand rested on my shoulder. I looked up to see Daniela''s beautiful smile. "Where did you go?" she asked softly. "Alright¡­" I thought I could escape this, but I was wrong. In fact, I think I fell into a trap. Seeing Daniela''s smile¡ªand the clear curiosity in Leslie''s and Evelyn''s faces¡ªit was obvious they wanted to know exactly what had happened. The problem was¡­ Daniela was the daughter of the Seventh of Mercy, a seraph. Leslie and Evelyn were the same, though dormant. Everything I''d done was connected to the heavens, and I didn''t think Daniela knew the true identity of her "mother." "My soul was practically fractured," I said. I didn''t think it was wise to keep lying, but I wasn''t a fan of telling the whole truth either. I was stuck somewhere in the middle. Half-truths mixed with lies seemed like the best option. It wasn''t really breaking my word¡ªsometimes lies are merciful, while the truth can be disastrous. So¡­ The story I told them was relatively simple. By overexerting myself, my soul had fractured. I wasn''t left permanently disabled thanks to my blue flames, something that might otherwise have been impossible to believe. But I added that using these flames burned my soul and flesh as if I were being consumed alive, which made it more plausible. I also mentioned that the flames themselves were special in many ways, without going into too much detail¡ªsomething Daniela agreed with. It''s often said that unique abilities come with equally great burdens; the stronger the ability, the more dangerous the drawbacks. This gave the story more credibility, especially since it was mostly true. In this situation, the only one who was able to help me was Seraphine, Daniela''s mother. When Daniela heard this, her eyes widened. She was understandably shocked. The highest figure in the church on earth helping a demon? Even she was left speechless. She stayed silent for a moment, processing what she had just heard. There wasn''t much point in lying further; she could easily ask her "mother" if it was true. After a few moments, she nodded. Although it''s widely believed to be practically incurable and impossible, there are secrets the church and the imperial throne keep hidden. The thing is, Seraphine had a cure to help me. Why that is, I don''t know¡ªit''s strange, honestly. Trying to explain it to others would sound like some ridiculous, far-fetched story. Anyway, with Seraphine''s help¡ªand the incredible coincidence that she happened to have this fruit in her garden¡ªI was able to heal. When I mentioned the fruit, Daniela''s expression shifted slightly. It seemed she knew of this extraordinary place, which made the story even more plausible. In conclusion, that''s what happened. The reason I took so long was because I had to go through the healing process. The story made a lot of sense. At least, I think it did. Seeing the expressions of the three girls as they thought about the story, I knew I had managed to convince them¡ªat least partially. The best part was that Daniela could verify it, though I doubted she''d ask Seraphine about it. Daniela tilted her head slightly. "Emotions don''t lie, but¡­ I''m satisfied. Most of what you said is true. Like I said, I know you might have your reasons for hiding a few things, but I''m happy," she said with a nod before standing up. "Alright, we''d better get some rest." She stretched and lowered one hand. "I''m glad you''re okay. I really liked the gift, but¡­ don''t do anything stupid again, idiot." She pointed at Leslie. "She almost went crazy when you didn''t come back." "You can''t say that!" Leslie turned red and began to protest. Evelyn woke up at the noise. She raised her head, looked at them in confusion, then glanced at me with a smile before closing her eyes again. "¡­" It''s good to be home. Chapter 123 - 123: Academic Festival So many people¡ªtoo many, I''d say. But thinking about it, it''s only natural. Many are curious, and others overly excited about what''s happening. After all, this is the first time in its history that the academy''s gates have been opened to the general public. People from all walks of life can be seen wandering back and forth, eager to take in as much as they can and enjoy this rare opportunity for as long as possible. It''s incredible to see just how many people the academy''s campus can accommodate. Children are running everywhere, playing and engaging in all sorts of activities. The atmosphere feels like a festival. "Smart move by the director," I muttered to myself. It''s clear why he opened the academy''s doors: to salvage its reputation. After the disaster of the second event and the fallout involving certain individuals, it was obvious that they couldn''t escape unscathed. They tried to keep everything contained within the academy, but it was impossible. The rumors spilled out into the empire''s streets, and the whispers among the citizens spread much faster than anyone had anticipated. A bad public image is damaging enough, but when doubts begin to fill people''s hearts, it stirs even more trouble. And as they say, you can''t silence your own citizens. This unrest hit especially hard for the students involved, some of whom belonged to noble families. As a result, a bold decision had to be made by the empire''s leadership and the academy director. There were countless ways they could''ve tried to "fix" the problem¡ªoffering money to the affected families or granting certain privileges for a few months. But that would''ve been unfair, especially for those from lower classes. In the end, the brilliant idea came from Elizabeth. Of course, it had to be her. As the student council president, she''s a highly influential figure in the academy, and her suggestions are always well-received. Plus, considering she''s the imperial princess, it''s no surprise her voice carries weight. Initially, her idea wasn''t well-received. Who would''ve imagined it¡ªopening the academy''s gates to the public? A bold move. But Elizabeth''s words gradually convinced the empire''s higher-ups and the academy''s leadership. Finally, with the emperor''s approval and the director''s consent, the announcement was made across the streets of the empire. "The Academic Festival"¡ªthat''s the name they gave this special day, so to speak. But of course, that wasn''t enough. While the idea was daring and intriguing for the citizens, simply wandering around aimlessly would eventually bore them, bringing the academy back to square one. To avoid this, they decided to allow merchants to set up small stalls¡ªselling food, artifacts, clothing, and other items of public interest. As for how I know this¡­ "It was so boring having to talk to all those people about things that were far from interesting. Seriously, sitting for five hours and chatting isn''t exciting in the least¡­" Elizabeth muttered while crouched, talking non-stop. "¡­?" She was carefully examining what seemed to be a wooden doll, turning it over to inspect every detail. She seemed oddly fascinated by it. I glanced at the merchant selling it¡ªhis hands clasped together, sweating nervously. No wonder; he was extremely tense. After all, the image of the imperial princess is well-known throughout the empire. Snow-white hair, ocean-blue eyes, a beauty bordering on divine, and an aura so peculiar it compels people to approach her. All of this together makes her an unforgettable presence. And for merchants, this wasn''t just about her. Many influential students were roaming the festival grounds. For these merchants, this was an incredible opportunity. "Hm¡­" Elizabeth stared at the doll intently. After a few moments, she nodded with a smile. Then, turning to me, she looked hopeful, her peculiar eyes filled with anticipation. I hesitated, wondering what her intentions were. Glancing at the doll in her hands, my eyes widened slightly. Shaking my head, I sighed. I understood what she was trying to say, but unfortunately¡ªor perhaps fortunately¡ªI didn''t have any money on me. Elizabeth smirked mockingly. "No money, no luck with women," she quipped, pulling out a gold coin and handing it to the vendor. "N-No! How could I¡­?" The poor man grew even more flustered, sweating profusely. Receiving money from the princess, and far more than the doll was worth, clearly overwhelmed him. "Just take it. Remember, the academy''s motto is that everyone is equal within its walls. As a gesture of gratitude for being here, keep the change," Elizabeth said, placing the coin in the vendor''s trembling hands before standing up. She turned and motioned for me to follow her. Looking around at how calm everything seemed, I thought, Of course, it''s all thanks to the motto she just mentioned. The most important thing at this festival is maintaining order. Some of the arrogant, spoiled children from noble families will inevitably try to cause trouble for the commoners. For this, there are students assigned to deal with such problems. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think this was the best decision?" Elizabeth asked, glancing around. I couldn''t tell if she was genuinely excited or just pretending. "It''s the best they could''ve done. Look around¡ªpeople everywhere are enjoying the festival." I had to admit, everything had been organized very quickly. From what Elizabeth told me, the day I found her with Elias¡ªor rather, the day they found me¡ªthey were verifying if the rumors about something big happening at the academy were bearing fruit. Not that I knew much about it, since I was more interested in the food than the gossip. "Yes, it''s much better than I expected. But it''s still not enough. There''s one piece missing from the puzzle. We need to do something that will leave a lasting impression and give people something to talk about for a long time. Time we need to restore our image," Elizabeth said cryptically. "A situation you caused yourself?" I raised an eyebrow, surprised by how shameless she could be. "Of course. I don''t want to keep hearing my aunt''s complaints about how the academy''s situation is my fault," Elizabeth sighed. "That''s why I decided to open the academy''s gates. But even so, there''s still one thing missing." She smiled brightly. "As you know, this festival will last five days¡ªa full week of classes. But on the last day, there will be a little surprise for the entire empire to witness!" Elizabeth extended her hands, bowing slightly in a noble farewell gesture. "It was a pleasure spending the day with you, Arthur," she said before taking her leave. With my hands in my pockets, I glanced around once more. "There really are so many people." This day had been a bit strange. With Elizabeth''s invitation, I had no choice but to accompany her. It wasn''t a bad day overall, but I couldn''t help keeping my guard up around her. I couldn''t tell what she was really thinking or the true purpose behind this five-day festival, based on her words. Still, I had a good idea of what the last day would entail. It seemed obvious. The event would likely showcase the power of the academy''s students and the empire''s future promising talents. Without a doubt, this would generate countless rumors, diverting attention from previous incidents. It was a clever move on Elizabeth''s part. But if this event really happened as planned, I''d find myself under the watchful eyes of the entire empire. And if I failed miserably¡­ Well, that was something I wanted to avoid at all costs. Fortunately, I had five days to prepare. Sitting on one of the few empty benches, I observed the people around me. Many changes had been set in motion, but for now, nothing notable seemed to be happening. Still, I had an uneasy feeling. So many innocent people gathered at the academy, including women and children¡­ It seemed like the perfect moment for an attack. Gazing up at the sky, I murmured to myself, "The perfect time for a demon attack." I could only hope that the academy''s higher-ups were aware of the risks of hosting such an event. Surely, they wouldn''t just sit idly by. Or so I hoped. Chapter 124 - 124: Perfect day "They won''t stay still. Well, specifically speaking, the people... Just look at them." Daniela, arms crossed, watched as the crowd bustled in a specific area. Inside the academy campus, a large group of people had gathered for a simple reason: to watch. Yes, that''s right¡ªcuriosity had driven them to form a circle around the spectacle that was just beginning. Daniela furrowed her brow deeply as she glanced at herself. "What''s the difference?" She turned to her friend Beatrice, who also had her brow knitted, as if they were both annoyed. "I don''t know! But without a doubt, they''re stealing all the attention." Beatrice also looked at herself¡ªa lovely, light-green one-piece dress. Similarly, she glanced at Daniela, who wore shorts paired with a pastel pale blouse, a ribbon around her waist, and her hair tied back. It had to be said that the two of them looked more than beautiful, ready to visit and eat all they could at the lively festival that was just as vibrant as yesterday. Even though this was only the second day, there seemed to be far more people than before. "Jealous? Of that?" Adrian made a carefree remark. He wasn''t fond of attracting attention, but even so, he couldn''t help but notice some glances in his direction as he adjusted his glasses. "Stop worrying about it. Here." Olivia joined the conversation, holding three skewers of juicy meat in her hand. She handed one to each of her friends and then turned her gaze to the commotion. "They''re really popular," she said while savoring the juicy grilled meat. "Doesn''t it bother you?" Beatrice raised an eyebrow at Olivia''s indifference to such a delicate subject. "No? I don''t think I need that kind of attention, you know." Olivia flashed a teasing smile at Beatrice. "Hmph! Of course, after all, you only need attention from Elias, missy..." Beatrice returned the teasing smile. "Hey!" Olivia blushed slightly, glancing at Elias out of the corner of her eye. "Delicious..." Meanwhile, Elias paid no mind to the conversation, focusing entirely on his skewer of meat. Noticing Olivia''s shadowed gaze, he shuddered slightly and offered an awkward smile. "What''s wrong?" he asked innocently. "Nothing!" Olivia turned away, annoyed, and looked ahead. "Although I must admit, it''s incredible how completely we''re being ignored." "Right? I was thinking the same thing..." Daniela pursed her lips. It wasn''t envy¡ªshe was just surprised by the kind of attention Leslie and Evelyn were receiving. But it wasn''t normal attention, you know, the kind directed at someone''s beauty. It felt more like... devotion? She wasn''t sure. Most of the citizens'' gazes seemed as though they were looking at angelic beings. That''s why Daniela felt strange and, for some reason, annoyed¡ªnot because of envy but because she could clearly see how uncomfortable the two were amid such a crowd. She also felt odd about the people''s behavior. At first, she thought it was just because of their beauty, but as more people gathered and she observed the emotions reflected in their gazes, she began to doubt. Shaking her head, she muttered, "Well, I''ll get them out of there," and began walking toward them. "I don''t feel good at all..." Evelyn murmured softly, holding a glass of water. Her pale complexion betrayed her unease as she took a deep breath. Her eyes quickly fell on a plate filled with skewers of meat. Quietly sneaking her hand out, she successfully grabbed two of them. On high alert, she quickly bit into one. "Delicious." "What happened to you?" Leslie asked, confused. She was still somewhat dazed from what had happened a few minutes earlier. She couldn''t understand why they had suddenly been surrounded by ordinary people¡ªmany of them. She felt odd, even shy, under the many gazes they''d drawn, as she nervously brought another skewer to her mouth. "Well, just forget about it, all right? Just take it as something weird." Daniela nodded with a small smile. Looking around, she noticed the atmosphere was quieter here. Away from the main campus, where most of the crowd had been, they sat on the grass, apart from the commotion. "It''s a beautiful day," Olivia said, sitting down as well. She pulled a basket from her ring while Elias spread a large blanket beside her, placing the basket in the center. It was a perfect day for a picnic. "Just take it. See? With this, you can get in. Isn''t it beautiful?" A soft voice called out to a boy. The boy turned his gaze toward the young woman. The beautiful jewel in her hand shone brightly, like a tiny star. Hesitating for a moment, he finally shook his head. "It''s not mine," he said in a childish voice. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t understand. I''m giving it to you. Don''t you want it?" The young woman spoke again, extending her hands. The boy looked up at her. She was hiding in the shadows of an alley. "My mom told me I shouldn''t take things from strangers," he said softly, lowering his head, feeling a bit sad. "Come on, you know... with this lovely jewel, you can help heal your mom," the young woman said again, her voice now even softer. The boy''s head shot up, his eyes shining brightly. "Really? It can heal my mom! She''ll walk again?" He stepped closer to the woman hidden in the shadows, clenching his small fists as his body trembled slightly. "What a fragile child... Are you hungry?" Her pale hands reached out, gently stroking his head. "Mm." The boy nodded. "Ever since my mom fell ill, I haven''t been able to find money for food..." His voice was quiet. He had held onto the small hope of finding discarded money or food¡ªjust something. The academy gates had been open, and people of all kinds walked these streets occasionally. But luck hadn''t been on his side until he stumbled upon this young woman. "Don''t worry, child. With this beautiful jewel, all your problems will be solved. Your mother will be cured, and you''ll be able to eat as much as you want. Isn''t that wonderful?" The young woman''s hands gently caressed the boy''s dirty cheeks. "But..." A small part of him wanted to refuse, remembering his mother''s advice. "You wouldn''t want your mother''s condition to worsen, would you?" Her pale hands reached out further. "No..." The boy shook his head emphatically, fear gripping his heart at the thought of losing his mother. If she died, he would be left all alone. "Just take it..." The young woman''s voice grew even softer. The boy extended his small hand. As soon as it touched the jewel, he thought, "It''s cold..." Slowly, the boy''s body was consumed by the shadows of the streets. Chapter 125 - 125: Casual conversation "They''ll fall like flies." Elizabeth sat comfortably in a luxurious armchair, a robe draped over her curvaceous body. She took a cup and brought it to her lips... "Isn''t it too obvious?" Morgana, her best friend, was standing beside her, staring at her in shock. She looked down at the floor beneath her feet, feeling like she was floating on air. After all, the Imperial Castle was the largest structure ever built. Now, she was in the private room of the Imperial Princess. They were talking about matters that seemed trivial at first glance. Morgana picked up a few cookies from the table and stayed silent. "Of course it is," Elizabeth replied with a smirk. "But sometimes, my dear friend, the simplest solution is the most practical. Why bother with a detailed plan that might end in failure? No thanks. I don''t like wasting time on dull things. Instead, I prefer the little pleasures life has to offer, and this is one of them. You could say I''m satisfied with myself." Elizabeth puffed her chest with pride and disdain. Morgana frowned, looking gloomily at the pile of papers that Elizabeth was supposed to read, but as usual... "The authorization you wrote is still pending. They''re waiting for you at the palace, in front of the Imperial Throne." Morgana spoke seriously, passing on her father''s words. "Hmmm." Elizabeth put the glass cup down on the table and paused to think for a moment. "The Emperor wants to speak with me?" She was somewhat surprised by this unexpected turn. Morgana sighed. "Don''t think you can easily fool the Emperor. He''s not like Professor Emilia, who gives you free rein. He already knows what''s truly on your mind about this festival you''ve planned." Morgana crossed her arms and looked at Elizabeth with concern. "He''s too clever for my bad luck... Well, I guess if he were stupid, he wouldn''t be the strongest human on Earth," Elizabeth said, turning to her friend. "You''ll come too, right?" "Yes, by my father''s orders. And as your friend, I have to be there. The Emperor wants to see me too." Morgana stood up and stretched lazily. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I guess I have to look presentable in front of my father." Elizabeth stood up as well, and with a snap of her fingers, four maids entered the room. "Do your best, my father is waiting for me." With a radiant smile, Elizabeth greeted her maids. The images or words you might have about the Imperial Throne Room or the Imperial Hall must be many¡ªradiant beyond belief, shining like stars, illuminated by grand chandeliers and unique crystals, with vast stretches of decoration everywhere, giving an air of peace and welcoming hospitality. Of course, this is far from reality, or rather, from all logic. The hall where the Emperor resides is expected to have an atmosphere of kindness and consideration, as history books tell us: "The Emperor is kind to the people. The Emperor is the protector of the Empire. Long live the Emperor!" But the people have no idea what it truly means to be an Emperor... Dark and silent, gray halls with black marble, forming four lines that led toward the front. Around them, there was nothing¡ªno decorations like paintings or sculptures. Little light filtered through the large windows, making the place neither remarkable nor eye-catching. It was the opposite of what one might expect from a powerful ruler flaunting their wealth and power with grand details. This place... it was somber and very long. You had to walk a lot to reach the front of the Imperial Throne. Above, there was a blood-red curtain swaying gently, and at its center were several symbols that formed two wings: one black and one white, the flag of the Empire. Elizabeth walked with elegance, her large white gown trailing behind her, a small crown atop her head. Beside her, Morgana walked in a light lilac dress, both of them heading toward the front. After a few more steps, they reached what was expected to be in front of the Imperial Throne, but ahead, there were stairs¡ªstairs no one was allowed to touch. When they arrived at the front, Elizabeth lowered her head and kneeled. "Greetings to the Emperor, my father." Indeed, Elizabeth was blood-related to the man sitting on the throne, something that should have been impossible for a mere human. But the man seated on the throne was no ordinary human. Even among Thrones and Cherubim, this man was respected. Even Seraphim were cautious around him... her biological father. Elizabeth remained silent but could hear Morgana kneeling beside her. Why would a Seraph¡ªan entity nearly equal to a god¡ªkneel before a human? The reason was simple: power. Power commands, power exerts, power dictates, power has the ability to change the course of history. And this man was one of them. A human who had lived for more than half a million years, a quasi-immortal. And being her father, Elizabeth had to show respect to her progenitor. Of course, this man was not alone. Beside him, below one of the steps, stood another man¡ªthe father of Morgana, and to his right, the father of Emilia. These three men... and a woman, were the most powerful beings in the human world... although the woman was not present at the moment. "Rise." The Emperor''s voice was soft, but the entire hall seemed to tremble with his words. Elizabeth complied, standing and lifting her head... A young man¡ªthat was the image of her father. Snow-white hair and brilliant golden eyes, with a hint of beard on his face. He wore a white suit with red and black stripes adorning it. His eyes were fixed intently on Elizabeth. Although she was a divine being, Elizabeth could feel the clear pressure on her body, even if she couldn''t lower her gaze. Her father''s beauty was a subject of internal debate. He was probably one of the most handsome men on Earth. Frowning mentally, she thought that he was practically her opposite, except for his eyes. Something she could never understand¡ªwhy his eyes seemed so fascinating to her. "Tell me about the event you want to hold this Friday," he said, staring deeply into his daughter''s eyes. "Yes," Elizabeth nodded, preparing to speak. Chapter 126 - 126: Magic Swordsman "You''re doing it wrong, you have to ehhh... you know, like this and like that..." Leslie moved the wooden sword in her hands in a way that seemed a bit... like a toy, or like a child swinging a stick while playing swords¡ªor at least, that''s how it looked to me. "..." With my eyes rolling. Even though Leslie is good with the sword, her style is a bit extravagant. She struggles when trying to explain things with words or teach the theoretical side of swordsmanship. Although it might seem useless, theory is just as important as practice. But in this case... seeing Leslie''s confused expression, it was clear that she herself knew her explanation was complete nonsense. "I think it''s better if you watch and repeat after me?" she suggested, trying to find some kind of solution. That could work too¡ªafter all, learning by watching is effective as well. It''s a slightly easier method, I think. "Alright," I agreed. It''s Wednesday morning¡ªa cloudy one¡ªbut within minutes, the clouds give way to sunlight, marking the continuation of the festival. Day by day, it grew larger and larger, eventually attracting visitors from the Lunar Empire, including high-ranking officials. The first time I saw them, they wore grand robes of deep blue with silver stripes. There were two of them¡ªa man and a woman¡ªboth very tall, nearly two meters high. Interestingly, despite being from a foreign empire, they strolled through the streets without trouble, warmly received by the people, and they returned the kindness in kind. I heard they headed straight for the imperial castle. But none of that mattered... The real issue is that what started as a small event has grown into something far bigger. By the way, yesterday I stayed in my dorm to think about what I''ll do on Friday. I can fight... somewhat¡ªI think. I''m neither terrible nor great, but I can definitely sense a clear gap between me and Ariel. Or rather, it''s more about self-confidence. But I have this gut feeling that, without a doubt, he is better than me. His attitude says it all, and the way he acted so indifferently, combined with Azrael''s words that I won''t be able to win... Dwelling on it isn''t an option, nor is wasting time thinking I''m weaker than him. The main problem is deciding what kind of weapon to use¡ªsword or magic? The most common and optimal choice would be becoming a mage, simply because of the inherent ability I have. [Mana Control] [Description: The host can manipulate mana with a high level of mastery.] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A perfect skill for a mage¡ªmana control is essential. However... [Cold Mind] [Description: The host can suppress emotions within their mind.] This skill... I''ve only used it to block out the terrible pain in my soul and body. It''s a misuse on my part, considering the great potential it holds for a swordsman. The ability to fully dominate one''s body and emotions can become a deadly weapon. These two skills are fascinating. If I chose to be a mage, I could maximize the potential of [Mana Control], but with [Cold Mind], I''d only be using half of its capabilities. It''s not that I''m saying it''s useless for a mage, but I can''t help but feel that something''s missing... a sense of incompleteness and wasted potential. I''m not balancing both sides, and that doesn''t sit well with me, especially given my current position. Mages are generally vulnerable in close combat, and while [Cold Mind] could be useful in those situations, no mage would willingly put themselves in such a disadvantageous position¡ªit''s reckless. On the other hand, there''s the sword¡ªa weapon mainly used for close-range combat. It''s known as the king of weapons by some. Flexible, deadly, and deceptively simple at first glance, it''s just a sharp blade. But that simplicity is what makes it so effective. A normal sword might be useless, but a sword imbued with mana becomes swift and many times deadlier¡ªa magical sword... wielded by a magic swordsman. This type of combatant is far more versatile than a standard mage or swordsman. The ability to use both magic and the sword simultaneously, combining them into one, creates a perfect balance between [Mana Control] and [Cold Mind]. This seems like the most viable approach. But it''s always easier to talk about than to execute. I''m not particularly skilled with magic¡ªI barely know how to cast fireballs. As for the sword... I''m not uncomfortable with it, but I feel clumsy when using it. In short, I''m average. Coming from another world, that''s to be expected. Still, human adaptability is remarkable, and with Leslie, Evelyn, and Daniela¡ªswordswomen and mages¡ªat my side, I have plenty of opportunities to learn from them. With all that considered, I''ve decided to become a magic swordsman. It seems like the best way to balance my two combat-relevant skills. The system is simple: from morning until 2 p.m., I''ll practice swordsmanship, and from 3 to 10 p.m., I''ll train in magic with Evelyn and Daniela. Practically all day¡ªit''s a heavy schedule. But when you enjoy it, time flies. There''s a deep sense of satisfaction in improvement¡ªit''s almost addictive. Even though time isn''t on my side, I''ll do my best. I have three days, and if necessary, I''ll train at night too. I''ll do whatever it takes. "No, you''re doing it wrong¡ªlike this... watch again." Leslie demonstrated the attack once more. The example involved taking three steps: attacking twice in the process. The first strike was a diagonal slash from the front, followed by a small spin and an upward slash from below. I have to admit¡ªLeslie''s movements were incredibly fluid, as if she were dancing in water. Her strikes were swift, the air whistling around her blade. When she finished, she looked at me with a bright smile. "Now, repeat it," she said. She was happy. At that moment, it was just the two of us, something she cherished¡ªand something I did too. "Alright," I replied with a small smile. Chapter 127 - 127: Step by step "Magic is very easy¡­ yes, very simple." Evelyn moved forward, nodding her head. Her eyes were glowing intensely as she delicately moved her fingers. Between them, bright threads of fire slowly intertwined like tiny serpents. Small flames appeared, but they never harmed Evelyn''s slender fingers. Closing her small fist, she looked at me for a few moments. "You''ll learn quickly. The flow of mana within you is very stable¡ªyes, almost comparable to Daniela''s." She gestured toward Daniela, who was also nearby, listening intently. "Really?" Daniela seemed a bit surprised by Evelyn''s words. "Hmmm," Evelyn nodded. "The flow of mana is connected to the magical points in our bodies¡ªeight in total, distributed throughout. Two in the wrists, two in the forearms, one in the brain, one in the middle of the lungs beneath the heart¡ªthis one is the most important. Not only is it connected to the last two points in our feet, but it''s deeply tied to our soul, which is the source of mana in every living being. These mana points are usually sealed by contaminated mana that our body unconsciously absorbs. To unlock each mana pressure point, the best way is simply to make the mana circulate throughout your body consistently." Evelyn, despite always being extremely sleepy during classes¡ªand in life in general¡ªis remarkably intelligent when it comes to magical topics. She''s even good at explaining them, which is surprising coming from her. "But¡­ in my case, I never experienced that. The first time I saw it was with Daniela when we were little." Evelyn glanced at Daniela, who blushed slightly. "I remember how you always helped me unlock my mana points." She looked at me. "The process was casual. I would sit on my knees, and she would place the palms of her hands on my back. Through that, her mana entered my body." Daniela sighed. "I always ended up sweating¡­ her mana was always so warm." "Exactly. This process is more normal than I thought¡ªit''s more like an extra boost. I have to say, at this age, it''s normal for most of us to have six pressure points unlocked instead of eight. Except for Daniela, Leslie, you, and me¡ªwe have all eight mana points free. But Olivia has seven, surprisingly. Beatrice, Adrian, and Elias have six and are close to unlocking the seventh." Evelyn pursed her lips slightly. "The flow of mana, in short, is a mage''s ability to perform various tasks simultaneously. Having all eight mana points free allows mana to flow much faster and more efficiently. This is also known as aura among swordsmen, who use it to reinforce and cover their bodies, making them faster, more agile, and deadlier. For mages, it''s known as mana coating, where the strongest point is protection. Despite this, a mage''s greatest weakness lies in being more vulnerable. However, they have far greater destructive potential." Evelyn gazed at her fingers for a moment. "Concentration is the most important thing. You need to feel how mana flows from your chest throughout your body. Concentration helps a lot. If you fully master it, you''ll be able to act quickly in desperate moments. But of course, it''s very different from execution. Concentration is the first step; next comes execution. This process is also important¡ªit''s about having a clear image of what you want to do next, whether it''s a fireball, a wall of fire, or reinforcing your body. Finally," Evelyn pointed to her head, "you need imagination. Magic is very malleable and easy to manipulate. It can take thousands of forms, with hundreds of different reactions¡ªit''s practically infinite. The only condition is to have imagination." Evelyn opened her hand. "You need to have a clear image of what you want to create, then translate that image into reality." In Evelyn''s palm, an image appeared¡ªherself lying on a bed, asleep. It was worth noting that everything was made of red flames. "See? It''s easy." With a smile, she looked into my eyes. Late at night, in one of the empire city''s dark alleys, there was a small house. Through its windows, a faint light could be seen coming from candles placed all around, adding a bit of warmth to the home. Inside, a woman lay on a bed, her eyes closed and her brow deeply furrowed. Her body occasionally trembled violently. Next to her sat a boy, his hands tightly clasped around the woman''s. He remained completely silent, staring at his mother. Since he arrived home¡­ His eyes focused on the shining jewel around his mother''s neck. It emitted a mystical glow that completely enveloped her body, but every time it did, she trembled violently as if in pain. However, the boy''s gaze never wavered. He just looked at her intently. He¡­ was happy. For the first time in three days, his mother had made some kind of movement. Behind him, pale arms slowly reached out, wrapping around the boy in an embrace. "Your mother will be fine, just trust me¡­" "Yes¡­" "That''s it for now. I''m sleepy¡­ I''m going to bed." Evelyn stood and walked slowly toward the bed, which had somehow doubled in size. Looking gloomily at it, she muttered, "I don''t know where it came from, but for some reason, I feel broke again¡­" Looking at the empty plates and the silence around me, I realized it was already night¡ªaround 11 PM, very late considering we have to wake up early tomorrow. But I didn''t feel tired. Well, maybe a little. You could say I was a bit euphoric. Standing up, I began clearing the seven dirty plates from the table. Taking them to the sink, I set to work. After a few moments, I finished washing the dishes and sat on the couch. Looking at my hand¡­ I could feel the mana flowing through my body. It hurt, but it was bearable. Exhaling slowly, I focused further. Thin strands of mana began twisting and intertwining, tightening into a delicate braid as they spiraled between my fingers. Each pulse felt alive, as if the mana were an extension of myself¡ªa current of energy waiting to be shaped and controlled. Evelyn''s words echoed in my mind. Concentration. Execution. Imagination. With a small smile, I thought, "It''s easy to say, but in this case, it''s even easier to do." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 128 - 128: Play The academic festival was as expected, completely packed with people everywhere. Now, the places where students could stroll in peace or be more tranquil are almost gone. They are now filled with stalls where merchants are filling their pockets, but instead of angering the students, this is being very well received. All of this is due to the respect between them and the care taken, as even though there are many more people, they always try to make space for the students. And of course, the merchants'' discounts. All of this combined has created a stable and lasting economy during the last three days of the festival. Of course, it''s important to always consider the long-term view, as this will eventually stop drawing attention. For that reason, the upper-class third-year students decided to make some presentations, or set up food stalls or realistic plays among themselves. This only attracted more people and created a pleasant atmosphere. Among these third-year students is Class 1, which decided to perform a play in one of the academy''s facilities for free. What caught even more attention was that this play took place in the largest facility, "The Coliseum." This enormous structure, a Roman-style coliseum, is much larger and can hold up to five hundred thousand people. For those who were unlucky enough not to get a seat, they can watch it through large magical screens installed at key areas so everyone can see. The reason people are more active today is precisely because of this: the performance of those who will be the best of their generation, the grand Golden Class, in their final academic year. Generally, almost all the people in this class are nobles, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t commoners who will change their lives, along with their families. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom! Mom! Look, it''s my older sister!" A girl no older than seven pointed with enthusiasm at a young woman with long brown hair and brown eyes. The young woman, in the middle of the coliseum, looked toward the large crowd surrounding her in silence. She wore a lightweight silver armor that covered her chest and arms completely, with black clothing underneath and a silver skirt at her waist, along with two large silver boots. Behind her, a small cape moved along with her long hair, and in her right hand, she held a short sword. "Yes! That''s your sister, my dear..." The woman smiled proudly as she lovingly watched her eldest daughter on the grand stage, surrounded by so many people, her head held high, her posture exuding dominance and total confidence... a strong woman. Those were the deep impressions she had. She nostalgically remembered her daughter''s first day of class with affection. Back then, she was completely nervous and scared... A commoner in the Golden Class was unthinkable just three years ago... "It''s a pleasure for me that all of you are here on this beautiful Wednesday morning. It''s an honor to have so many interested in this play that my class and I have prepared for you. My name is Alexandra, representative of the Golden Class''s final year, and the main theme of our performance is... ''Golden Blood.''" The young woman on stage bowed. After finishing her words, she disappeared, and the stage was filled with complete darkness, marking the start of the play. Azrael remained completely silent... She extended one of her hands, her blood-red eyes shining intensely. A twisted amalgam of darkness rushed at full speed, consuming all the vegetation in its path. With each step, everything around her was consumed, leaving a desolate wasteland in the wake of her power... She looked toward the horizon, where a small village stood alert, and hundreds of soldiers in formation waited, ready to attack. Azrael didn''t flinch and walked toward them. Opening her palms, a scythe three times her size formed out of the same darkness. The black blade gleamed faintly as she made extravagant movements with it, barely brushing against her porcelain skin as she ran toward the small army. At the moment of impact, black water spread from her skin, completely covering what would be the battlefield... Boom!! A horrible explosion, accompanied by screams of lamentation, filled the ears of the soldiers walking to their deaths... Azrael, completely covered in blood, kept walking toward the village... As she walked in silence... massive black tentacles rose above her, mercilessly crushing the small village, which was quickly destroyed. "..." Azrael had a distant expression. She looked at herself through her shadow... "How did I end up in this..." "Participate? In a play?" Azrael looked at her brother strangely as she set aside the book she had been reading. "Yes, a play. You know... the representative of the Golden Class''s final year invited our class to join in the performance," Ariel nodded. "She''s someone who commands a lot of respect. It''s very interesting." "But she invited your class, and I''m not in the same one as you," Azrael was surprised. After all, she was in Class Two. "Yes, but we need a villain," Ariel smiled mysteriously. "Villain?" She tilted her head slightly. "Yes, the play we''re performing tells the story of good versus evil. And for the role of the villain, who happens to be a woman, who, interestingly, knows how to use black magic... and you, dear sister, know how to use dark magic," Ariel pointed at Azrael. "But you can also do it. Besides, black magic and dark magic are completely different," Azrael declared with a frown. "No, I could never play a woman. It would be embarrassing," Ariel flatly refused. "I don''t want to," Azrael refused just as firmly. "Come on, sister, do it for your brother," Ariel said in a softer tone. "No." She refused again. Ariel remained silent and smiled... "I won''t give you this." Seeing what Ariel had in his hands, Azrael hesitated: "You wouldn''t dare." "Oh, I would," Ariel replied with a mischievous smile. Azrael narrowed her eyes as she fixed her gaze on the object in her brother''s hands: it was an old-looking book that seemed just like any other at first glance. "Are you blackmailing me?" Azrael''s voice was calm, but a dark aura began to surround her. "Calm down, sister. I''m not doing that, but it''s a battle of interests. I know you were interested in this book. I can give it to you, but for that, you need to understand me. I''m interested in the play that the great Alexandra wants to perform, and for that, I need you. So, what do you think? If you ask me, it seems fair." Azrael hesitated for a moment... after thinking for a while: "What role is it?" "Empress of Darkness," Ariel said with a smile. "I understand she was an ancient demon." "Really?" Azrael made a face of disgust upon hearing the name of her role... "Yes..." Ariel simply nodded. She looked at the old book for a moment... "Fine..." In the end, she gave in for that book. Chapter 129 - 129: Shining Spots The play performed by the third-year students along with the first-year students caused a lot of talk. The reason is that it was very realistic; the illusions and the applications that magicians can create by performing such acts are immense. Moreover, seeing it firsthand was simply shocking¡ªblood, suffering, and the performance of the "real" people impacted the audience greatly. Given that, for most of them, seeing this type of power performed by humans can invoke fear or awe, it can be interpreted that for common people, magic is almost nonexistent, only seen in books. They know it exists but don''t truly know what it''s like. This could be considered one of the negative aspects of the general public: their minimal knowledge of the real world and its true dangers. It is also for this reason that the rise of such a brilliant star, without any basic knowledge, is very strange, and thus, it is rare for commoners to enter the academy... But everything has a justified reason. Magic is dangerous¡ªvery dangerous. Just as it can take you to the top, it can also send you to the bottom of the abyss. Magic is an unpredictable path if you don''t know how to control it and lack knowledge of it. Magic can corrupt people; humans are susceptible to our emotions. It is human nature to sometimes be led by emotions, but this comes at a great cost. Normally, emotions are not strong enough, but this is intensified with magic. As they say, magic responds to you, and when you let yourself be guided by emotion... you attract attention, and not the good kind... Emotions are cursed; after all, they are linked to a demon, and not just any demon¡ªprimordial demons or demon princes¡ªseven of them, each carrying an emotion that is the very personification of the emotion they are tied to. When a human is taken by one of these seven emotions, whatever it may be, as long as it''s intense, it calls the attention of these beings, granting them a wish... a sweet wish that will bind their soul forever, just as their appearance will be altered. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Human Djinns who signed a pact with a demon, with their souls contaminated by the magic of the demon they made the pact with. The stronger the demon''s soul, the stronger your own soul will be, and thus, the stronger the contamination... Some believe that the easiest way to solve this problem is by creating a small academy for the general public, so they can understand how terrifying it can be to possess magic and not know how to control it. Others say it''s better to keep it a secret. This problem is very real because it has already happened... In the end, an agreement was reached that, in the long run, was much more feasible: a secondary church in the heart of the empire, separate from the main one. This church has the responsibility of taking in children or young people who, by chance, awakened mana and guiding them down the right path. From these churches, occasionally, shining gems appear, which are immediately sent to the academy. One of these cases was Alexandra... Alexandra came from a poor household of three members: her mother, her sister, and herself. Unfortunately, her father passed away on the day her younger sister died from a rare illness, leaving the family without support and in precarious conditions. Her mother, due to childbirth, couldn''t move and, therefore, couldn''t work, in addition to needing to feed her newborn baby. Because of this, 13-year-old Alexandra had to do something¡ªwork. The poor girl, being so young, couldn''t find any kind of work. As the days went by, the situation worsened, and the little food left in the house was completely gone, leaving Alexandra desperate. Luckily, that day, some people in white robes were in her neighborhood doing charity work. Alexandra quickly approached them, receiving their food basket and happily running back home... not noticing the curious gaze on her back. Alexandra knew that the food she received wouldn''t last forever, but she was happy to see her mother and her little sister, who had stopped crying and asking for food. Curiously, the woman in white who had given her the basket of food came back the next day... hesitating, Alexandra let her into the house. The woman in the white robe looked around, and her eyes landed on the woman lying down with a baby in her arms. With a smile, she approached and extended her hands... In Alexandra''s words, she saw a green cloud emerge from the woman''s palm, heading directly towards her mother. She stood there, mouth agape, seeing that strange cloud with small shining spots... it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen in her life. She didn''t know what was happening, but seeing her mother''s surprised expression... and watching her get up on her own, filled her with extreme happiness. Even her little sister smiled innocently... In the following days, the woman in white continued to visit Alexandra''s house without fail, always bringing a basket full of food. But for the mother, the quality kept improving¡ªbetter types of meat that tasted delicious and at the same time felt a little strange to eat, as well as the fruits. As a mother, she was deeply grateful to the woman in white for saving her daughters and herself. She always asked the woman why she was helping them, but the woman just smiled and said she would understand one day. As for Alexandra, she was always by her little sister''s side, playing and taking care of her while her mother handled the house chores. But in her mind, she never forgot the glowing green smoke that came from the woman''s hand. Whenever she had the chance, she secretly went to speak with the woman in white. The question was always the same: "What was that?" The woman always smiled, and to satisfy the girl''s curiosity, she would show her a spectacle that Alexandra called: "Shining Spots." Alexandra''s eyes never stopped shining as she watched, even though it was always the same. She simply couldn''t look away. Whenever she asked what it was, the woman in white would always reply, "Someday, you will know." Although slightly dissatisfied, Alexandra had no choice but to nod in agreement. Days turned into months, and the woman in white never missed a single visit. Two full years went by, and by then, Alexandra had turned fifteen. On her birthday, something happened that changed her life forever. Chapter 130 - 130: Hero "Alexandra! What a radiant and wonderful woman!" Elizabeth nodded repeatedly as she watched the grand play unfolding before her. While it was easy to understand¡ªtypical good vs. evil plot¡ªit had to be said that it was well executed, especially with the illusion magic from her classmates... Elizabeth gave a meaningful smile as she glanced at a certain person... "Her mana is extraordinary..." Morgana beside her put one of her fingers to her lips. She was staring intently at Azrael... "Do you love it, don''t you?" Elizabeth asked mysteriously... "Yes... true darkness, right?" Morgana asked, seeking confirmation of her suspicions. "Exactly! Hehehe, it''s terrifying. You wouldn''t want to get trapped in that thing... but at the same time, it''s beautiful, don''t you think?" Elizabeth was more than satisfied. After a long time, she was finally able to see Azrael''s mana again. She felt happy that watching Alexandra''s play turned out to be more entertaining than she''d expected. "It''s scary..." Morgana sighed a little. Azrael''s role was practically that of the villain, a story that was supposedly based on real events, though it happened... a long time ago. "Well, putting that aside, I think this is the perfect moment. There''s so many people, if not everyone, watching the play. I think it''s a great opportunity to say it, just have to wait until it''s over." Elizabeth sat back in her chair, simply continuing to watch... Morgana stood up and did the same. After a few moments... "What about not inviting the second years?" "I want to believe she''s giving the younger ones a chance, or on the other hand, she just wanted to observe like us." Morgana frowned slightly. "Watch the princes of the lunar empire?" "Yes, we need to be prepared. The awakening of the dragon progenitor is almost complete, and without a doubt, he''ll come to visit since his two sons are in our territory. I don''t think his first move will be an attack, but..." Elizabeth fell silent for a moment... "They''re still here. I also don''t see them worried. Plus, Ariel could have refused to participate, but even if he did, he convinced his sister to join," Morgana finished Elizabeth''s thought. "His magic is definitely lunar in every sense of the word." Elizabeth turned her gaze to Ariel. He was portraying a character, or rather a soldier who was ordinary but by pure coincidence received the lunar blessing. Ariel wielded a sword, surrounded by a bluish-black aura with specks of bright stars around him¡ªit was literally lunar mana... very different from his sister who only used dark mana. Both of them are incredible, so strong, hehehe." "Well, don''t you think Prince Ariel has a very different mindset than what people think?" Morgana said, considering Ariel''s curious interest in Elizabeth, which, by the way... "Well, he''s stopped trying. I guess he got tired." Elizabeth shrugged with a smile. "Now it looks like he''s interested in Alexandra..." She crossed her arms. "It would be really fun to think about what he has in mind." "In Alexandra!" Morgana''s eyes widened slightly... She turned her gaze toward the coliseum and fell silent as she watched Ariel and Alexandra laughing together. "But... isn''t that part of the script?" she wondered to herself. "I don''t get it... Why Alexandra? Wait!!" Morgana figured it out... "Looks like you understood." Elizabeth nodded. "Alexandra is a commoner, in fact, the first in her class to enter the academy of the empire. The people in general admire her. Reaching the position she has by herself commands a lot of respect, especially since she''s a good person¡ªthe first to help those in need, the face of the common class... and on top of that, she has created many charitable establishments that donate food and clothing... all to prevent more children from being in her situation... She has a nice nickname outside the empire." Elizabeth took a glass of water and drank from it. "Alexandra is not an easy woman. I understand she has a strong character," Morgana commented, thinking about Elizabeth''s words. "But... what exactly does Prince Ariel want with her?" "Influence, you know, political stuff, the boring pursuit of more power. Of course, we''re talking in the most superficial sense... but seeing how he changed his plans, I have to say he was very persistent. He almost made me fall for him..." Elizabeth laughed to herself. "Now he''s doing the same with Alexandra, but with her, it''ll be much easier... as for me, no, because I already had everything I could want in the palm of my hand. But Alexandra is a different matter..." Elizabeth looked at her friend. "Have you heard of the establishments created by Alexandra?" "Yes, I know they are under her name, and there are five of them, each spread across the empire..." Morgana nodded, pursing her lips slightly. "All the funds come out of her pockets..." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bingo! She does what she can within her means to help as many people as possible. It''s like... look." Elizabeth pointed to Alexandra in the middle of the coliseum. She was saving hundreds of people. "She''s fair, kind, and compassionate. She cares for those who have nothing. The title of hero fits her perfectly, but... she''s still a commoner. She doesn''t have enough money or influence to help more people... She doesn''t have the ability to cover the entire empire." "The heart of a woman is very easy to win over. You just have to show interest in her likes, pay attention, support her, spoil her, and show that you care, no matter how small it is. Women need to feel cherished in some way. So... seeing Alexandra''s needs, her concern for the poor, and especially," Elizabeth raised a finger, "the burden she carries with her sword... ''Guardian Angel.'' Like every hero, she has to bear the expectations of others. As long as she holds the title of hero, she will be constantly crushed by the people she saves. She''ll be praised as long as she keeps doing good things, but at the slightest mistake, she will be dragged to the depths of hell by those same people. Just look at her." Elizabeth lowered her finger and pointed to Alexandra... "Toughness is what is expected of her, but after all, a hero is still human. She''ll never be able to reach every corner of the planet, or in this case, the streets of the empire, hehehe. Just look at her... surrounded by so many, while they scream her name... In the end, those who carry the title of Hero are always the first to die." Chapter 131 - 131: Great announcement "Wow, that was really fun to watch, I didn''t actually think I''d enjoy it so much," Elizabeth stood up and began applauding to the symphony of others who stood to praise the actors'' great performance. They all cheered in unison, excited as they fervently watched the students who lowered their heads slightly after finishing the performance, which was very well received by the audience. All of them had bright smiles, except for one young woman in particular. She had a somber look and was eyeing everyone with unpleasant intentions... "She''s in a really bad mood," Elizabeth chuckled to herself as she looked at Azrael''s somewhat dirty face and worn-out clothing. She had the worst mood possible, as the crowd wasn''t only applauding the end of the show, they were also celebrating the villain''s downfall, who in this case was Azrael. It''s worth mentioning that his fall was quite ridiculous, in short, very clich¨¦. Not to mention how he ended up... let''s just say his pride took a hit. For someone so organized and clean like her, being dirty wasn''t something to celebrate... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elizabeth turned her gaze to Alexandra, who, as the organizer, stood in front of everyone. With a proud posture, she addressed the audience: "I hope you enjoyed it, thank you all for your attention." Lowering her head slightly, her gaze shifted toward the highest part of the coliseum. Her eyes landed on Elizabeth, with a slight nod... Elizabeth looked at Morgana, and the two disappeared from their spots. In an instant, they were standing in front of Alexandra. Elizabeth walked toward her and said, "It was amazing, Alexandra. I congratulate you on it." Alexandra simply gave her a small smile, "Thank you very much, President." As an influential figure within the academy, she was naturally part of the council. Her job was to maintain order, as Head of Internal Affairs. Alexandra took a few steps forward, giving Elizabeth the moment to speak. Morgana, as the secretary, stayed a few steps behind in silence. Elizabeth nodded with a sweet smile, and as she turned her head, her eyes sparkled, and a beautiful crystal-clear mana flowed from her body. It had a subtle golden glow, giving it an aura of sacred water. Elizabeth manipulated her mana perfectly until it formed a large screen, and there she appeared. "I know that lately, many bad and good things have happened within the academy, but within the bad, there is good. We have the great opportunity that the gates, which have remained closed for many years, were opened for the first time in its history. The Academy of Light is a symbol of power and respect for both me and all of you from the empire. Anyone can try, anyone can become someone. You just need to put in the effort. The academy is a sacred place where many historical figures once walked. The seats you are sitting in were once occupied by powerful figures who today protect the empire," Elizabeth paused for a few seconds... "The academic festival was held so that you, all of you, could admire, see, and enjoy it, and so that your younger ones find motivation and hope. As I said, everyone has the possibility to enter and wear the uniform. Be proud, be happy, and above all, feel secure. We do everything possible to improve the quality of life of the students. We want you to be safe and free to grow with the sole purpose of protecting the empire and, above all, its people. That is why, for the last day of the festival, we have a big surprise for all of you, so you can see for yourselves the amazing young people who will be the shield of the empire." Elizabeth raised one of her hands, her golden crystal mana rose high in the coliseum, forming words in the sky... "A tournament, a tournament will be held with the first-year students, right here in the great coliseum of the academy. I hope everyone is present for it." Elizabeth nodded with a smile, and the words in the sky exploded into a spectacular display of fireworks... "WWWWWWWWWWW" The crowd around went wild. Everyone stood up and shouted in excitement... "Long live Her Majesty the Princess!" Many people raised their fists in the air... "She took all the attention..." Ariel said while stroking his chin, "Don''t you think?" He looked at his sister... she, on her part, just stared at him as if she was about to kill him at any moment... "Ugh..." Alexandra sighed to herself, watching as Elizabeth''s figure disappeared along with the fireworks, "What can you do..." A screeching sound made my whole body react. A yellow lightning bolt flying at full speed, gritting my teeth, I gripped the sword''s hilt tightly, a blue flame subtly spreading from the base, stepping back... Clank!!! Boom!! Sparks, along with the blue flame, scattered throughout the area. Taking the hit head-on, I couldn''t avoid taking a few steps back, keeping my gaze fixed ahead. I saw how Leslie''s sword radiated a clear murderous intent, though very slight¡ªjust enough to keep the moment at maximum alert. But her eyes still showed doubt. Shaking her head, she showed some determination, her hand over the hilt... "Here I go, or through." As she finished her words, her body was once again surrounded by lightning... "Damn..." I cursed mentally... Her attacks are fast, very fast, but... "If you can''t see your enemy, just sense their mana. It''s that easy," remembering Evelyn''s words... "Although it works most of the time, it''s better to never lose sight of them. You don''t know what kind of attack they might make. Do both: sense their mana and anticipate their attacks. It becomes instinctive once you get used to it," also remembering Leslie''s words... To sense mana, the first thing I need to do is look. It''s that simple... for example, Leslie''s element is lightning. Lightning has a field around it that makes your body''s hairs stand up. Another example would be Evelyn''s element, fire. To sense it, you feel the heat emanating from her body. The same applies to sound¡ªeach element is unique and differentiates itself from the others... That''s what I''ve learned in this day of training, although I had to do some things for Leslie to get a bit serious during the fight. So far, it''s going better than I expected... With a crooked smile... I feel the mana flow through my body, a small shiver runs through me, but it''s bearable. The flames cover my sword again, but this time in a different way. The blue flame doesn''t only cover the sword, but also my body. With one hand on the hilt, the other starts to form chains... "Let''s try again..." Chapter 132 - 132: Duels Friday Morning "As you all know, today marks the second event organized by the student council, which serves as the closing act for the academic festival," said Professor Emilia, her cold eyes piercing through us. "This event is of great importance, both for you and for the academy''s reputation. It is also a chance to shape the image you want to project to the citizens of the Empire." She paused for a few moments before continuing. "This small meeting is to remind you to give your best and to go over some important rules. First: you have the option to surrender if you wish; it is your choice, and you have every right to do so. Second: the matchups will be random but quite fast. The coliseum field will be adjusted so that five pairs can fight simultaneously. We don''t want the event to drag on, especially since it will take place in the afternoon, and our goal is to finish before midnight ¡ª also for the sake of the spectators. Third: you are allowed to choose one artifact of your preference, such as a weapon or armor. However, the use of items like potions, magical objects, and the like is strictly forbidden. I trust you understand." Professor Emilia lowered her gaze for a moment, frowning slightly, then looked back at us. "You are not allowed to kill your opponent. You may not cause any severe injuries ¡ª whether it be to vital organs, the soul, or the mind. The main purpose of this event is to showcase the power and excellence of our academy within the Empire, not to kill each other. Now, moving on..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She paused briefly. "There will be guests. As you all know, the Lunar Empire has taken an interest in our academic festival and sent two representatives. By order of the Emperor, they have the right to observe the event. It is important that we do not bring shame upon our Empire. That will be all. I wish you the best of luck, students," she concluded coldly, turning to leave. Arthur remained silent, lost in thought. "Representatives from the Lunar Empire..." I muttered to myself. I had no idea about that. Leslie, however, didn''t seem to care at all. She walked closer to Arthur, wearing a confident smile. "Are you ready?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with a peculiar light. Arthur pondered for a moment before replying. "I think I am. At the very least, it can''t be worse than the beginning. Don''t worry about me ¡ª you should be focusing on your own match," he said with a soft smile. "Well, I''m not too worried. It''ll be pretty easy for me," Leslie replied, brimming with confidence. "Urgh! Why does it have to be so troublesome?" Evelyn grumbled, frowning in frustration. "Well... there''s nothing we can do about it," Daniela said with a smile as she stood up. "Let''s have fun! The festival ends today and we won''t be able to keep training." "Alright," I nodded. She was right. I needed to relax a little. ***** "Today is a historic day for the Empire, for the Academy, and for all of you! For the first time, you will witness the young elites of the Empire. To close this first academic festival with a bang, we will proceed with the duels between first-year students!" Alexandra announced, her voice full of excitement, her eyes sparkling as a gentle smile curved her lips. The coliseum roared with cheers, the excitement rippling through the air. Everyone raised their hands toward the dark sky, which was beautifully lit by stars shining in all their magnificence. The entire arena was illuminated by countless floating orbs of light, allowing the spectators to clearly watch the students'' duels. Even so, some young men and adults couldn''t help but fix their eyes on the elegant evening dress worn by the representative of the commoners. Alexandra smiled radiantly. She was beyond thrilled with how the festival had turned out. Thanks to it, her people had the chance to see, firsthand, what the Imperial Academy was truly like. Wanting to give her followers a memorable experience, she had arranged a little theatrical moment for them ¡ª something they could recall fondly and tell their children and friends about. The president, Elizabeth, had truly come up with an incredible idea to close the festival in this way. "Without further delay, let the show begin!" ***** "I think it fits me perfectly," I said with a smile, looking at the three girls. Leslie frowned, placing her hands on her hips, and gave me a thorough once-over. "It''s not too heavy, is it?" she asked, seeking confirmation. I moved around a little, testing it, and shook my head. "No, it''s perfect. Your choice was spot on for this kind of thing." "Hmph! Of course it was!" she replied proudly, flashing a confident smile. "Will you be alright?" Evelyn asked, looking at me with her large red eyes, as innocent as a child''s. "Don''t worry, I''m confident," I nodded. Truthfully, I was a bit nervous, but I didn''t want them to worry about me. After all, it was the first time I''d be fighting in front of so many eyes. "Without further delay, let the show begin!" The voice of the young announcer, full of excitement, echoed across the room, marking the official start of the second event. "Uff... I''m getting a little nervous," Daniela confessed, forcing a tense smile. "So am I," I thought to myself. "Leslie, you''re up first," came the cold voice of Professor Emilia, resonating from behind us. She was sitting on a chair, calmly reading the small book in her hands. Leslie nodded. "Alright," she said. She was more than ready, already wearing the set of armor she had chosen herself, and her sword rested at her side. "Good luck," I told her with a gentle smile. Evelyn nodded too, while Daniela, still visibly nervous, managed a small nod and added: "Be careful." "Hehehe, watch me closely!" Leslie said, grinning, as she stepped out of the room where Class 2 ¡ª our class ¡ª was waiting. Professor Emilia called out four more students, who left alongside Leslie, heading to the coliseum. Before us, a mana screen lit up, clearly displaying the five platforms where each pair of students would duel. The moment Leslie and the other four students stepped onto the field, the crowd erupted with an overwhelming cheer, almost deafening in its enthusiasm. At the same time, another group of five students entered the arena. I carefully observed each one of them... I didn''t recognize any of them. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for the poor bastard who would have to face Leslie. Chapter 133 - 133: Duels (2) It was fast¡ªvery fast. Leslie''s match was against a young girl with black hair. The moment the supervisor gave the signal to start, Leslie''s figure vanished in a flash of yellow light, and within seconds her opponent was thrown out of the ring...The poor girl didn''t even stand a chance; she fainted on the spot. Leslie didn''t even glance back at her, simply walking away slowly in another direction. As she stepped down from the ring, she left without saying a single word. "Well¡­ that was incredible, wasn''t it?"Daniela smiled, apparently feeling a boost of confidence from watching her friend defeat her opponent so easily. Evelyn nodded, shifting her gaze toward the door where Leslie had just exited. A bright smile spread across her face as she walked faster and came up to me, her eyes sparkling with expectation¡ªit was clear what she wanted. Smiling, I gently stroked her head. She beamed, closing her eyes with delight. Beside me, I noticed Evelyn pouting slightly, so I used my other hand to pat her head too. As for Daniela... "..." "I don''t have more hands..." I thought to myself, offering her an embarrassed smile. She sighed and crossed her arms. [Special Event!] [Force Ariel Ironforge to use her Unique Skill: Dragon''s Intent!] [Reward: 50 Skill Points] [Failure: Nothing] Staring at the screen, I remained silent. It had been so long since I''d seen the system that I had almost forgotten about it... well, just a little. Frowning, I repeated the words to myself: "Dragon''s Intent." Unlike regular aura techniques, Dragon''s Intent is a unique ability exclusive to dragons. The stronger the dragon, the more powerful the ability. In fact, this is the very skill that the Dragon Progenitor uses to command all dragons. "50 skill points."That''s a lot of points for a single reward, especially considering I only have: [Corruption Level 1] [20/100] This is actually the first time I''ve received a mission of this type. Usually, my level would just increase automatically, as if the system wanted me to be prepared for something... Glancing subtly at Leslie and Evelyn, both of them must already be Level 50, while I''m still stuck at Level 40. It''s worth mentioning that they level up passively. How? The answer is simple: their souls passively absorb the energy radiated by the Seraphim, using it to strengthen their bodies, mana, and minds. It''s honestly a broken cheat¡ªa stroke of luck that many would kill for, considering the risks involved. "I wonder what will happen when I reach Level 50..."Thinking to myself... Now that I think about it: Objectives:[Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (3%)] [Evelyn Red Rose (Third Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 10%] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochistic Saint!)][Corruption Level: 15%] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at their corruption levels, I still don''t really have a clear idea of how to fully use this ability..."I guess my mastery is still too low."So far, I''ve only had the chance to corrupt Daniela slightly. Shaking my head, I turned my gaze back to the screen. Ten of us had already fought¡ªsix had won, and four had lost. Not a bad result. It had been two hours since Leslie''s match. After her, the rest were all minor characters. Our group¡ªLeslie, Evelyn, Daniela, Beatrice, Adrian, Elias, Olivia, and myself¡ªhadn''t fought yet. I guess Professor Emilia was saving us for the end, to make the finale more exciting. ***** Adrian adjusted his glasses. Dashing forward at full speed, his body vanished in a soft glow... He reappeared right behind a student, slashing his sword. The boy quickly turned around, trying to defend himself, but clumsily took the full hit, staggering back several steps. He clenched his teeth, gripping his sword tighter and glaring grimly at Adrian before charging toward him again. Meanwhile, Olivia stepped backward, leaving small puddles of water wherever she passed. With a navy-blue wand in hand, she conjured balls of water and fired them repeatedly at her opponent. The young girl, also a mage, muttered a few words before placing her hands on the ground. Earth sprang up, quickly compacting into a defensive wall. Olivia''s eyes sparkled. The scattered water puddles on the ground began to slither like snakes, crawling toward the earthen wall, which soon collapsed and turned into mud. Not missing the opportunity, Olivia raised her hands, and an enormous ball of water began to form in the air. She smiled as she saw the desperate look in her opponent''s eyes. On another ring, Beatrice tightly gripped the daggers in her hands. Her body glowed with a soft green light. Taking a step forward, she flung one of her daggers, following right behind it. Just before the dagger clashed against her opponent''s sword, it transformed into a green substance that coated the blade. Within seconds, the sword disintegrated like paper. The brown-haired boy let out a muffled curse and, looking down, met Beatrice''s glowing green eyes as she exhaled a quiet sigh. Adrian was already a tough opponent by nature. His unique ability, [Teleportation], allowed his body to jump from place to place in an instant. He could appear behind you one second, then right in front of you the next. It was complete chaos trying to predict where Adrian would show up. Add to that his swordsmanship and sharp mind, and the odds weren''t looking good for his opponent. The student was clearly frustrated, and the constant injuries and fatigue were starting to take their toll on him. It was only a matter of time before he collapsed or surrendered¡ªone of the two was bound to happen. As for Adrian, his mana reserves couldn''t be too high by now... Looking closely... "It''s a battle of endurance, but the advantage is clearly Adrian''s," Leslie said, watching the screen. I agreed with her. On another screen, Olivia''s ring was almost entirely covered by a thin layer of water. Small water spikes were constantly attacking the earthen dome her opponent was desperately using for protection. Olivia''s control over her element was seriously impressive. The dome finally exploded, sending chunks of earth flying into the air, which immediately reshaped into spears heading straight toward Olivia. But her eyes gleamed; the water on the ground lifted, and hundreds of droplets floated midair, as if it were raining¡ªbut frozen in place. Lastly, Beatrice''s fight had turned into a close-quarters brawl. Even though her opponent''s sword had been dissolved by her venom, he was still trying to defend himself with a short blade he had at his side. The fight was entirely in Beatrice''s favor. Even though she was an assassin, she had plenty of experience with hand-to-hand combat. Plus, her daggers weren''t ordinary¡ªthey were coated in layers of venom. I had no idea what kind of poison she was using, but judging by her opponent''s labored breathing, it couldn''t be anything good. Chapter 134 - 134: Just a little more "Boo! So boring!" Elizabeth gave a thumbs-down gesture as she booed from a private box high above the coliseum. She pouted and crossed her arms beneath her chest, then leaned back in her chair with a long sigh. "Truly boring. Why does Aunt Emilia always save the best for last?" She pursed her rosy lips, her gaze shifting toward Seraphine, who was seated in her own private booth. Elizabeth''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Don''t even think about it," Seraphine said sharply, catching the dark glint in her younger sister''s eyes. Raising an eyebrow, she sighed to herself. "Don''t you dare mess with the red one again. He already warned us. You don''t want to see him angry, and I, for one, don''t want to see the Empire reduced to ashes just because of one of your whims." Her tone was firm, allowing no room for discussion. Elizabeth froze, her playful smile vanishing. She lowered her gaze, feeling slightly embarrassed, and quietly turned back to the screen without uttering another word. Her beautiful deep-blue eyes lingered on her older sister for a moment. "Who do you think will win?" she asked bluntly. "I believe the young dragon will win without much trouble," Seraphine replied, frowning slightly. "Why did you do this?" Elizabeth remained silent for a few seconds. "Honestly? Just pure curiosity. I was hoping... and still believe something interesting might happen!" She tilted her head, glancing back at her sister with a playful glint in her eyes. "Are you underestimating the hybrid?" she asked with a teasing smile. Seraphine met her gaze and thought for a moment. "No. It''s just that the difference in experience is far too great. The hybrid, as you call him, is only now learning to take his first steps. His control over the blue flame is shallow at best, and he''s clumsy in battle. Unlike the young dragon, who''s been trained from a very early age. I don''t believe he could win in a duel, not at all. But I agree with you ¡ª something interesting will happen. That''s why I came and accepted your invitation." Seraphine gave a soft, teasing smile. Elizabeth''s eyes widened, her expression turning mockingly sad. "And here I thought you enjoyed my company," she said in an exaggeratedly hurt tone. A second later, her playful smile returned. "Right? I hope he surprises me with something new. I want to see it." Returning to the previous topic, she leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "So, where are the dragons?" she asked, glancing back at the screen, where a sea of flames consumed everything in its path. On one of the coliseum''s platforms, Evelyn stood surrounded by fire, her expression blank as she stared at her opponent. "The dragons are right in front of us, in another private box. I''ve seen them ¡ª a man and a woman. From what I understand, they are royal guardians, answering only to the emperor''s direct orders. So it''s safe to assume they''re here for a not-so-secret reason..." Seraphine spoke casually as she sipped from a glass of white wine. Elizabeth''s expression darkened. "Ugh! Even that bitch Lilith knows... and not just her ¡ª the Seven Sins know too! And now those stupid lizards!" Her voice was hollow and deep, and her eyes gleamed ominously. "Calm yourself," Seraphine said, stretching out her hand as a golden halo expanded through the room, suppressing Elizabeth''s murderous intent and containing it within the chamber. Elizabeth blinked a few times before returning to her usual self. Embarrassed, she took a sip of water. "Sorry, I lost control of myself," she murmured, letting out a soft sigh and shaking her head. "I just hate it when others take an interest in what''s mine!" she added, pouting once again. "Yours? What do you mean?" Seraphine asked, tilting her head curiously as she looked at her little sister. "The hybrid is mine!" Elizabeth declared with an adorable, confident smile. "Only he can give me what I want." Her voice was certain, her eyes shining brightly. Seraphine stared deeply at her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what is it that you want, little Elizabeth?" she asked, her voice soft, her smile sweet. Elizabeth fell silent. Her smile faded, and the light vanished from her eyes as she stared at nothing in particular. "I don''t know," she whispered, her voice empty. ***** Meanwhile, Evelyn let out a weary sigh. She walked silently ¡ª or at least, she wished she could ¡ª but the crowd''s excited screams only deepened the frown on her lips. A pounding headache clouded her mind. She had always hated places filled with people. It wasn''t that she disliked them ¡ª it was the unbearable noise they made that she couldn''t stand. As if the constant whispers that haunted her mind since she could remember weren''t enough, now she also had to endure the cheers of hundreds. Once inside the corridor, Evelyn covered her ears and squeezed her eyes shut, trying with all her strength to block out the whispers urging her to burn everything. Overwhelmed, she crouched down, groaning in pain. "You''re okay now. It''s alright." A familiar voice reached her ears as something warm was draped over her shoulders. She felt a strong, rough hand ¡ª one so different from her own ¡ª gently helping her back to her feet. When she looked up, she saw Arthur''s smile. Slowly, her hands reached up to the cloth covering her head. The whispers were gone. "The voices are finally silent," she thought to herself, exhaling a silent breath of relief. "Are you okay?" Arthur asked, concern clear in his voice. Evelyn remained quiet for a few seconds. "I am now," she answered softly, offering him a faint smile. And she meant it. She was calm, at peace. The voices didn''t bother her anymore, nor did the crowd''s endless shouting. Nothing else mattered ¡ª as long as he was by her side. "Come on, I''ll walk you out," Arthur offered, holding out his hand. Evelyn froze for a moment, staring at his hand. Then she raised her gaze to meet his calm blue eyes. Slowly, she extended her own hand and smiled gently. "Okay." The moment her hand touched his, a strange sensation coursed through her body. Somewhere deep within her soul ¡ª that place of white light streaked with red halos ¡ª the twisted black stain of corruption grew just a little larger. She glanced at Arthur by her side, their hands intertwined, and felt her heart begin to beat just a little faster. "I''ll always be with you, Evelyn," Arthur said, his voice steady and sure. "Do you want me by your side, Evelyn?" he asked. "Yes. I do," she replied, even as she felt the corruption inside her soul spread a little more. Chapter 135 - 135: It was just an idea [Evelyn Red Rose: (Third Seraph)][Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 20%] "It increased by another 10%," I thought to myself while staring at the system, letting out a long sigh. Just moments ago, I had been thinking about my unique ability, [Corruption], and how useless it actually seemed. I never fully understood it. The first time I used it consciously was with Daniela... I couldn''t help but think about it. The way I did it back then was, without a doubt, the most pathetic way possible: using her feelings to my advantage... Feelings. The main weakness of the Seven Seraphim is their own incomplete emotions, their mental disorders or traumas. In Leslie''s case, it''s the terrifying obsession she can develop for a single person, born from her deep loneliness. Evelyn, on the other hand, is far too shy to even speak to anyone. On top of that, she constantly hears destructive whispers in her ears, voices that beg her to burn someone alive. Because of this, she always keeps her distance from people. Each of them carries a problem, and through it, a weakness. The Seraphim are complete beings, both physically and spiritually¡ªalmost perfect, if not for their mental frailty. Emotions are the best and the worst thing any living creature can possess, and those beings are no exception. This idea came to me the moment Daniela''s mind was at its weakest, unstable and vulnerable. After thinking about all of this, an idea struck me. Fighting them is impossible for me. I don''t want to fight them anyway. There''s no need. So instead... why not take advantage of their emotional and mental weaknesses? It''s such a pathetic thing to do. I felt terrible for even considering it, but I couldn''t shake the thought away¡ªI had to confirm my suspicions. I know Evelyn well. I know she likes quiet places, away from noise, completely alone in silence. She''s quiet, shy... one could say antisocial, or something close to it. And then came the festival: a place overflowing with people, children, and babies, all making noise non-stop. During this week, Evelyn would often stay in my room; sometimes she would watch me train, other times she would help me improve my mana control. But she never stayed out long. The reason was obvious. And now, right at this moment, she was under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of people, all shouting at the top of their lungs, watching the students fight one another. Hundreds of voices invaded her ears, mixed with the devastating whispers. A catastrophic combination for her fragile mind and crumbling will. I looked at her on the ground, her hands covering her ears. She looked so small and weak, her eyes tightly shut, her lips pressed together, and soft whimpers escaping from time to time. She was suffering. It looked like, at any moment, she would lose her mind. And then I started to feel a twisted, wicked pleasure. A pleasure that clearly belonged to the dark essence of the sin of Lust¡ªLilith''s essence. But this kind of pleasure, the one you feel while watching another suffer, is perhaps the most perverse sensation a person can experience. My fists clenched tightly. "Speaking of hypocrisy," I thought to myself with a mocking smile. I have the same weakness as them¡ªI, too, must keep my emotions under control. The same thing that torments the Seven Seraphim is happening to me, and to the Seven Sins as well. I''ve noticed that ever since I evolved after absorbing Lilith''s essence, my mind has been in chaos... or rather, my body has been out of control, especially when it comes to my lower half. Closing my eyes, I pushed those thoughts away. I walked toward her, covering her head with a blanket and helping her to her feet. My heart ached as I looked into her trembling, beautiful red eyes¡ªeyes full of fear... fear of herself. Forcing my best smile, I spoke to her. I got closer, showed concern, and held her hand. "I will always be with you, Evelyn," I said, my voice full of certainty. I wanted her by my side. I cared for her. She''s a rose with thorns that needs protection. An adorable rose. "Do you want me by your side, Evelyn?" I asked, looking straight into her eyes. I could see happiness blooming from the depths of her heart. She was happy, excited. She looked at me with hope, like a child who almost lost her father. She looked at me in a way she shouldn''t have. Silent, but longing... She can''t live in peace without me. She simply can''t. She would lose her mind, lose herself. She''s terrified of being alone, but at the same time, has no other choice but to isolate herself. Only that way can she avoid hurting others. It''s sad, I know. But it can change. I''m here, after all. With me by her side, she can be normal. She can be happy. She can change. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ªYes, I do ¡ªshe replied. Her voice was so faint, like a whisper from a mosquito. She looked into my eyes. She knew. She could feel it. My unique ability, [Corruption], had activated on its own. She knew, but she did nothing to stop it. She simply accepted it¡ªor ignored it. I''m not sure which, but it doesn''t matter. My idea worked. And yet, I felt like the worst scum alive. Using someone''s emotional weakness like this... Manipulative. Trash. The worst kind of monster. I hated myself for doing this. I could feel the tiny stain of corruption within her soul grow, just a little¡ªbut it did grow. Evelyn squeezed my hand tighter, as if afraid I might disappear. I offered her a comforting smile, and as she noticed, she slowly loosened her grip. I watched her body relax. There''s an even easier way to make the corruption in her soul grow: simply stay away from her, from Leslie, from Daniela. Be indifferent. Ignore them. Treat them as if they didn''t exist. Use them like toys for my own benefit. The thought made me feel sick. I could never bring myself to do that. I would rather die than become someone capable of such cruelty. Silently watching Evelyn, I gently pulled her toward me, wrapping my arms around her and holding her close. Feeling her warmth, I smiled softly. "I will always be with you," I whispered into her ear. Her body shivered, trembling slightly as she heard my words. Slowly, she moved her arms and returned my embrace, burying her face into my chest. ¡ªYes ¡ªshe whispered, so quietly that only I could hear it. Chapter 136 - 136: Final moments Daniela took a deep breath, her bright golden eyes fixed on her opponent. She was quite nervous; she could feel hundreds of eyes locked onto her. A great weight pressed mercilessly on her shoulders. Most people in the Empire knew who she was ¡ª after all, she was the daughter of the Empire''s Saint. On top of that, her hair color, pointed ears, and the golden shade of her eyes were well known, as they were identical to her mother''s. She took another breath and cleared her mind. Golden halos surrounded her body, and small, pure white sparks, like stars, formed tiny points that levitated in the air. Daniela looked at her opponent ¡ª Lisa, the leader of Class Three. She wore silver armor tailored for women, and her wheat-blonde hair fell wildly over her sword. She held the sword firmly in her hand and gazed at Daniela with a serious expression. "Daniela, I hope this will be fun," Lisa said with a gentle smile. Suppressing her nervousness, Daniela returned the smile. "I hope so too." Her opponent was a skilled swordswoman, while she was a mage ¡ª which already put her at a disadvantage, as she needed to maintain a certain distance. A white flame appeared in Daniela''s hands. "I''m ready," she said with a serious look. Lisa nodded. "Me too," she replied. Both young women turned to the supervisor, who nodded back, signaling the start of the duel. ******* Azrael frowned as she stared at the student standing before her. She didn''t like any of this. Letting out a sigh, she extended her hand. A black, tar-like substance oozed from her palm and quickly solidified into a black sword. She wore no armor, only a simple black dress that reached her knees. Swinging the sword slightly, each slash left behind a trail of dark mist, which vanished seconds later. Satisfied, she nodded and turned her gaze to the supervisor. Draven, the representative of Class Four, felt deeply unsettled by the sight of the black substance and the lingering mist. A whisper echoed in his ears, making his body shudder. The sensation of death was subtle but profound, shaking his mind. Gritting his teeth, he shook his head and firmly gripped the axe in his hands. His gaze hardened as he looked toward the supervisor. Azrael pressed her lips together, her blood-red eyes gleaming faintly. From her feet, the same black substance began to spread, devouring all the light around the coliseum. Faint, agonized screams drowned out the voices of the living, until silence fell completely. Everything turned pitch black, and the air filled with thick black mist. As Draven watched the darkness consume everything around him, his soul trembled along with his body. Goosebumps crawled over his skin, and cold sweat dripped down his face. He felt real danger ¡ª as if death itself stood before him. Clenching his teeth tightly, he tried in vain to suppress the fear pounding in his chest. ***** "I didn''t think you''d accept," Ariel said, a soft smile on his lips as he looked at me curiously. "I''m pleasantly surprised ¡ª and honestly, quite happy." With a smile, he extended his hand. Tiny star-like motes of light gathered, fusing together into a brilliant, transparent sword. Holding it in front of him, he smiled. "Are you ready?" he asked kindly. Arthur smiled back. In truth, he wasn''t ready ¡ª though, of course, it wasn''t like he could admit that. He let out a quiet sigh. "Give me a moment." "Alright," Ariel agreed easily. Arthur thought quickly. A lot was at stake ¡ª the system''s 50 skill points and more importantly, his own pride. He didn''t fully understand why Ariel and Elizabeth had proposed this duel, nor what they expected from it, but he didn''t dwell on it too long. He would treat this duel as a learning experience, and while he wanted to win, deep down he knew it was impossible. He was still too new at this. But that wouldn''t stop him from trying. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes for a moment. [Calm Mind] [Mana Control] He activated the two skills, both of which were incredibly useful for a moment like this. Slowly, he drew his sword from its sheath. The blade gleamed with blue flames as he opened his eyes. Locking eyes with Ariel, he spoke calmly: "I''m ready." Ariel smiled. The motes of light swirled around his body, forming a silver armor decorated with sky-blue and azure accents. The supervisor glanced at both of them and nodded. "Begin!" he shouted. Arthur stood still, his mind cold and clear, matching the chill in his eyes. He could feel the blue flames coursing through his veins and body, surrounding him with cold. His blue eyes shone brighter than usual, occasionally releasing faint glimmers of light. In an instant, Ariel vanished from his sight. Arthur''s senses sharpened immediately. Bright halos enveloped him, and feeling a presence behind him, he quickly pivoted with swift footwork and swung his sword. A powerful force clashed against his blade. Ariel was still smiling, his eyes glowing as the motes of light surrounding him pulsed and flared. Small waves of energy began to gather around him. "They''re going to explode," Arthur thought. His mind scanned the area, breathing slowly. His body ignited with blue flames, the cold within him growing even sharper ¡ª though he ignored it. Boomm! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Controlled explosions erupted all at once. Silver dust spread across the platform. Ariel stood in place, scanning the surroundings with a cautious smile. He couldn''t sense Arthur''s presence anywhere. "Did I kill him?" he wondered. The air grew colder ¡ª yet somehow also slightly warmer. Ariel furrowed his brow. Clank! Reacting instantly, Ariel swung his sword. Chains covered in blue flames struck his blade with force. His eyes widened slightly as he swung again, sparks scattering around them. The silver dust cleared, revealing Arthur emerging from within. Blue flames moved calmly across his body, his eyes cold and his expression unreadable. The chains in his hands melted away, and in his other hand, his flame-covered sword pointed directly at Ariel. "Is that all?" he asked. ***** Ariel slightly widened his eyes, carefully observing Arthur''s body...He had hoped that at the very least he would be injured ¡ª but he wasn''t! He had walked out of the explosions as if nothing had happened. His gaze shifted back to him, focusing especially on the blue flames that cloaked his body. "Did he heal with them?" he wondered to himself."Truly miraculous..." he nodded silently, accepting the reality before his eyes. Embracing the challenge implied in Arthur''s stare, he tightened his grip on the sword''s hilt. A smile spread across his face just before he dashed forward, swift as lightning. Bluish starlight motes swirled around his blade as he suddenly appeared in front of Arthur, swinging his sword once again. The night''s chill coursed through his body, filling him with energy. High above, the moon shone in all its splendor, casting its light across the world. Ariel felt completely in his element: lunar magic, lunar essence, and lunar energy all flowed in perfect harmony. There was no better time for him to fight than under the silver glow of the moon. His eyes gleamed softly; the hazel color faded, replaced by a beautiful shade of silver, while his hair deepened into a darker black, as if devouring the surrounding light. Beneath his feet, a lunar radiance slowly spread across the battlefield, clashing against the presence of the blue flames that surrounded Arthur. ¡ªThis just got interesting ¡ªAriel said, a smile curling his lips. Chapter 137 - 137: Just a little more Arthur knew he couldn''t win through conventional means ¡ª no one understood that better than him. His training had been too short; he was clumsy with a sword, though he could at least defend himself. Facing Ariel, who vastly outclassed him, was a battle he couldn''t afford to lose easily. After thinking hard all week, trying to come up with strategies that might grant him even the slightest window of opportunity, he found himself stuck against an immovable wall. So the plan that came to his mind could either be incredibly stupid or surprisingly clever ¡ª some might even call it suicidal and masochistic. But he had found no other way. That''s why he had decided to use the ability: [Blue Flame][Description: ???] Of course, he knew nothing about it. The description was sealed. The only thing he knew was that Lilith, along with the other Sins, had shown great interest in it ¡ª and that this cursed flame burned both his soul and flesh at the same time. Luckily, the ability [Cold Mind] shielded him from the pain while the blue flames coursed through his body. But that was only a temporary lifeline; the moment he deactivated [Cold Mind], the pain would hit him all at once ¡ª like a savage beast ¡ª striking his brain and body with full force. His plan was to abuse the [Blue Flame] as much as possible, pushing it to its very limits. He had no idea what would happen or what price he would pay, but he had resolved to endure the risk. His pride, buried deep within his soul, wouldn''t allow him to lose without putting everything on the line. His sense of pain was completely suppressed, numbed by the [Cold Mind] ability. That gave him even more confidence in carrying out this reckless plan, even though it could all end terribly... "All or nothing," he thought to himself. He had to win those 50 ability points, no matter the cost. ***** Nox, watching the glowing motes of light around Arthur as they prepared to explode... [Blue Flame][Description: ???]Activated. Boom!! A tremendous destructive force engulfed his body, striking him from every possible angle. The impact was so intense that he felt several of his bones crack all at once ¡ª though not enough to cause fatal damage, just enough to make any ordinary person lose consciousness on the spot. But for Arthur, it wasn''t a major problem. He looked down at himself; the once chaotic flames had become calmer, almost docile. He nodded slightly but grimaced as the cold within him intensified ¡ª to the point he thought if anyone touched his skin, they''d assume he was already dead. The blue flames expanded slightly, dispersing the silver dust completely. Walking forward calmly, I pointed my sword at Ariel. "Is that all?" I asked, my voice cold and steady. Ariel, standing in front of me, smiled. She rushed toward me at full speed, her sword raised. I watched as her hair and eye color began to change. The night grew darker, the stars dimmed until they vanished, and the moon shone even brighter as pale blue halos wrapped around Ariel''s body like a gentle embrace. Arthur felt as if everything around him had become his enemy. Even the moonlight fell upon him ¡ª but while it strengthened Ariel, granting her power, for him it brought only suffocating pressure, as if the world itself refused to recognize him as her equal. Grinding his teeth, Arthur raised his sword once more. ***** "Lunar Knight, Moon Priest, Child of the Moon..." Elizabeth stared at the screen, her full concentration locked on the battle between Arthur and Ariel. She pressed her lips together. "He looks more attractive with that look," she muttered, watching Ariel, whose silver eyes and shining black hair gleamed under the moonlight. "Lunar Blessing, or maybe Lunar Dragon..." she mused, turning to her older sister. "Which name do you think suits Ariel best?" Seraphine shook her head. "That doesn''t matter right now. Just watch," she replied with a soft smile. Elizabeth nodded in agreement. The fight between Arthur and Ariel was breathtaking ¡ª chaotic at first glance, like watching two beasts locked in a brutal sword fight. But if you looked closer... "He healed again," Seraphine said, her eyes sparkling. Indeed, the cuts that should have been deep and deadly closed within seconds. Arthur''s body regenerated at an absurd rate ¡ª something that would normally be impossible for someone like him. It was all thanks to the thin layer of blue flames coating his body. "How much pain do you think he''s enduring?" Elizabeth asked, glancing at her sister. The blue flames were both a miraculous blessing and a terrible curse. They could create miracles ¡ª or destroy their bearer. One of those miracles was regeneration, and that''s what was keeping Arthur standing. "He''s abusing the Blue Flame," Seraphine said, frowning. "What kind of lunatic does that?" She raised an eyebrow, then added, "But his mental strength is impressive. I like that." "Right? Isn''t it amazing?" Elizabeth replied, just as Ariel''s silver blade cleanly severed Arthur''s arm. "Hmmm..." Seraphine''s expression grew more serious. She glanced at her sister. "Now that I think about it, isn''t this going too far?" She had been so focused on the blue flames that she had almost forgotten ¡ª severe injuries like severed arms were strictly forbidden... "Well..." Elizabeth smiled awkwardly and cleared her throat. "Come on, Seraphine, you want to see how it ends too, right?" Seraphine fell silent, thinking for a moment. "Alright. Just this once." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe~" Elizabeth chuckled, turning her gaze back to the screen. "He''s losing." Arthur was doing everything in his power to defend against Ariel''s sword strikes. ***** Arthur''s mind remained cold, but his body did not. He was starting to break into a cold sweat, his body trembling more and more with each passing second. The cold and the pressure pressing down on him were becoming unbearable. Even though he felt no pain, he could tell his body was beginning to scream ¡ª beginning to break apart. Not feeling pain could be a curse, too, because it blinds you to your limits. CLANK! A deafening sound echoed as their swords clashed once more. Arthur stumbled back a few steps, his breath ragged and uneven. He felt invincible ¡ª powerful, as if he could fight all night, endlessly. The wounds Ariel''s blade carved into his flesh regenerated instantly, but... A cold liquid dripped from his nose. Blood. His body''s way of warning him. Ariel looked at him. "Are you going to see this through to the end?" she asked, smiling. Arthur hesitated for a moment. If not for the Blue Flame, he would have lost long ago. His body would already be in ruins. Meanwhile, Ariel had only minor scratches. She wasn''t even sweating, and it looked as if she was actually enjoying the fight. She was in much better shape than he was. His body trembled more and more, and the blood from his nose kept flowing, signaling the irreversible damage being done within him ¡ª his body was being destroyed and rebuilt at the same time. But he couldn''t give up. "Of course I am," I replied with a smile. It wasn''t time to collapse. I still had a mission to complete. "Let''s keep going." My body flared up once more, the blue flames surging around me, now moving chaotically as if trying to break free. Chapter 138 - 138: Victory "Is he trying to kill himself?" Elizabeth frowned. She stared grimly at the screen, confused. She was happy about what was happening, yet at the same time, she didn''t want Arthur to die. She shook her head, unsure of what to do or even what to think.She wanted to see what the blue flame was capable of, even if only on a superficial level, but the way things were going... she hesitated."What do you think?" she asked absentmindedly, her eyes still fixed on Arthur''s battle against Ariel. Seraphine was also doubtful. Her eyes glowed slightly as she looked out the window, her gaze settling on Arthur''s body."He''s burning and healing at the same time," she reflected after a brief pause. "It''s an exhausting process, forcing his body to the brink, pushing it into something inhuman. He''s overloading it, abusing it... if he keeps this up, his body will collapse before he even realizes it. I don''t understand why he''s doing this."She rested her hand on her cheek, deep in thought, trying to imagine what kind of motivation could drive someone to endure such physical torture. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elizabeth and Seraphine sat in silence for a moment, lost in their thoughts. The door to the room opened, and a woman with silver-white hair and pristine eyes walked in. Her expression was terrifyingly cold, and her gaze quickly locked onto Elizabeth."Stop him now, Elizabeth," she commanded, her voice as frigid as ice. Elizabeth met her eyes and pointed at the screen with her finger."I admit I''m partly to blame for manipulating the supervisor and for everything that''s happening..." she frowned. "But I didn''t force him to fight. He could''ve refused if he wanted to, and I certainly didn''t make him abuse the blue flame. Just look at him." Arthur was gasping for air, the flames around him rising high into the sky while pale blue halos and gusts spread all over the place. Flickering blue lines danced across his arms, chest, and back, and his pupils were wrapped in flames. "The spectators are lucky Seraphine isolated them. If she hadn''t... every mortal soul here would''ve been burned to ash," Elizabeth muttered, pressing her lips together. She sighed, torn by conflicting thoughts. She wanted to stop him, but those strange marks starting to appear on his body caught her attention. And it wasn''t just her ¡ª Seraphine was equally curious. Emilia kept her eyes on Arthur, standing on the platform. Then she shifted her gaze toward Ariel, whose smile had long vanished. His expression was serious, and the moonlit glow surrounding him had grown more solid, just like the moonlight above. His body was covered in a silver dust that moved at his will. Still, Ariel had the upper hand. He controlled his power much better than Arthur, who was slowly destroying himself."If this continues..." she whispered, biting her lip. She closed her eyes, sighed, and said,"Seraphine, stop this." Emilia had given up trying to reason with Elizabeth. She understood how she felt ¡ª curiosity was eating away at them, just like it was at Seraphine. But Emilia was far more mature and level-headed. She couldn''t let curiosity blind her into watching Arthur die. For now, the blue flames were burning his flesh like fuel... but once that wasn''t enough... Seraphine sighed."So close, yet so far..." she thought to herself. She too wanted to witness the true form of the blue flame, but like Emilia, she knew Arthur would die if this went on. Slowly, she stood up."Alright, let''s put an end to this." ****** "If you keep this up, you''ll die," Ariel warned, frowning. His eyes stayed on Arthur, who was still bleeding from his nose. At times, he even vomited blood, mixed with bits of torn flesh. His body trembled as if he were freezing to death, yet his eyes remained calm as always. They didn''t waver for even a second, as if the pain had no effect on him at all. That alone left Ariel deeply unsettled, though he stayed cautious. Despite Arthur''s composed expression, the flames around him were far from calm. They had once been serene, but now they raged wildly, as if trying to devour everything in their path ¡ª even someone like him. Ariel was surrounded by lunar dust, which kept the blue flames from touching his flesh. He let out a cold breath. Those flames were desperately trying to consume his body, aiming to grow even larger and more destructive. Because of that, Ariel stayed firmly on the offensive. He felt that if even a flicker of those flames touched his skin, he''d be dead. He watched as Arthur, amid the chaos, formed a faint smile. "I know. But..." Arthur glanced down at himself. "It actually feels pretty good." A dark look washed over Ariel''s face. Something wasn''t right ¡ª he could feel it. The flames began to die down, retreating back into Arthur''s body. For a moment, everything seemed normal again, but Ariel''s sharp instincts screamed a silent warning. His eyes widened. Arthur''s shirt slipped off gently, revealing glowing blue tattoos etched across his chest. More glowing patterns covered his arms, and though Ariel couldn''t see his back, a blood-colored halo slowly stretched outward behind him. Around them, blue particles floated gently, tinting the world in an otherworldly, almost magical, but unmistakably dangerous glow. Ariel''s pupils dilated. Silver, invisible scales instantly wrapped around his entire body as the night grew brighter under the moon''s glow. Tiny particles began to descend, gathering above his head and taking the shape of an illusory crown. His armor thickened and condensed, adorned with beautiful silver patterns, while the sword in his hands extended until it was nearly a full meter long. Just as he was about to strike again¡ª "Stop." A soft voice whispered in his ear. Ariel blinked, and suddenly, standing between them, was the Saint of the Empire. She stood silently, her gaze fixed on Arthur. Whatever lay behind her eyes, Ariel couldn''t understand it."You win," she said softly, raising her hand. At once, everything around them froze: the lunar particles, the glowing blue embers, even Ariel himself found he couldn''t move. He watched as the Saint slowly walked toward Arthur. Once she stood before him, she whispered something inaudible and placed her hand on his chest. The moment she did, the glowing tattoos vanished. Arthur blinked once before losing consciousness. Chapter 139 - 139: 3 seconds "I can''t believe you actually did it, and on top of that, you have the nerve to smile? Are you some kind of sadomasochist? Look at your soul¡ªjust look at it! It''s a complete disaster. Luckily, this time your soul didn''t fracture, though it was consumed by the blue flames. What kind of lunatic throws away years of life for a meaningless duel?" At first, Arthur frowned as he stared at the curvaceous figure of Lilith¡ªher snow-white hair and blood-red eyes, wearing a one-piece black dress that revealed one of her long legs. Then he remembered she could enter his soul if he allowed her. Maybe she''d taken the chance while he was unconscious. But honestly, Arthur couldn''t care less. He was in a good mood. In the end, it had all been worth it. Definitely. Still, he was surprised. It was the first time he''d ever seen Lilith so upset. Her beautiful face was tense as she stared at him in frustration. I scratched my head, unsure what to say. To anyone else, what I had done would seem like complete suicide¡ªbut to me, it had been worth it. After all, I met the system''s requirement, and in fact, I had even surpassed it. For some reason, something had gone wrong... or at least, that''s what I believed. [Corruption Level 2] [0/100] In fact, my unique ability had leveled up. Apparently, I had exceeded the system''s expectations by far, and it rewarded me for it. "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Lilith pursed her lips, watching Arthur, who seemed lost in thought. She was still very angry. If it hadn''t been for Seraphine''s intervention, Arthur''s soul would have been devoured by the blue flame within seconds¡ªand with it, his entire existence would''ve vanished, beyond any hope of salvation. His death would''ve meant the extinction of the flame of life for hundreds more years¡ªa total loss for her. Arthur smiled and glanced at his own soul."Is it really that bad?" he asked, looking at her. Lilith let out a long sigh and gazed at his soul."No, but it''s complicated. This is the first time I''ve seen something like this. Your soul was already a mess, even for me. Human, demon, vampire, angel... and now there''s another shade." Arthur''s soul was the combination of four types of souls. A demon''s soul was black, an angel''s was a pure, pristine white that could blind anyone at a glance, a human''s was a soft gray, and a vampire''s was reddish. But now, there was a new color: a beautiful blue. "I still can''t understand how you even exist. Before this happened, the four colors were in a fragile balance. But now, with this new shade, the balance seems to have become even more stable," Lilith frowned, watching the blue flames slowly flicker and dance within his soul. "Then what''s the problem?" Arthur asked. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know, I only said it because I was mad," Lilith sighed and shook her head, just as she was about to speak again... Arthur felt someone requesting permission to enter his soul. After a moment of thought, he allowed them in. Particles of pure light began to gather, shaping the holy Seraphine. She blinked a few times before turning to face Arthur. "How are you feeling?" she asked. "Good," Arthur replied, still in a cheerful mood. "Excellent. I''m looking forward to the moment you open your eyes," Seraphine said with a cold smile before shifting her gaze to Lilith. Arthur''s smile froze and his expression paled¡ªhe''d completely forgotten about the upcoming violent reaction."Oh no¡­" Both Seraphine and Lilith felt satisfied upon seeing the look of despair on Arthur''s face. "Sin of Lust," Seraphine greeted her with a smile. "Seraph of Mercy," Lilith replied in kind. The two stared at each other for a moment before Seraphine turned her attention to Arthur''s soul. "Interesting. What do you think, Lilith?" Seraphine asked with a mocking smile. Lilith groaned in frustration and shook her head."Why even ask me? You obviously know more than I do. Without a doubt, you know exactly what those blue tattoos are." Seraphine went silent for a moment."It''s a state, you could say. The blue flames aren''t just any ordinary fire. They''re malleable and adaptable. One of their traits is that the flames can merge with your flesh and fuse with your soul itself. Of course, the price for this is burning your soul¡ªessentially killing you. Just like Arthur did." Lilith tilted her head slightly."I don''t fully understand." "The blue flame is the flame of life. To function properly, it requires vital energy. To strengthen its abilities, it consumes life force. To mold it to your will, it also requires life force. And along with it come the so-called ''states.'' The first state allows you to use the blue flame, with your flesh serving as fuel. The second one is the one I mentioned earlier, only this time your soul becomes the fuel. But this goes far deeper than it seems." She pointed at Arthur''s soul. "If it were you or me in the second state, our life force would be devoured at a monstrous rate. To put it into perspective¡ªjust one second would cost us about 100,000 years of life. For beings who aren''t immortal, it would basically be suicide. And that''s without even factoring in the abilities that require life force to activate." Seraphine fell silent. "The second state is quite deep. Arthur only managed to make the blue flames embed themselves into his body in the form of tattoos. In this state, normal wounds wouldn''t harm him. The only way to kill him would be to attack his soul directly. On the other hand, while in this state, he was even able to activate the domain of life, albeit only at a superficial level. If I hadn''t intervened in time, the life force of the young dragon would have been drained to feed his domain further." "Heh, to create life, you first have to destroy what already exists," Lilith mocked. Seraphine stared at her."You''re right," she nodded."After all, you were created in the same way." Lilith fell silent and glanced back at Arthur''s soul."Four types of souls in a single existence... it''s an impressive foundation. I suppose that''s the only reason he didn''t die on the spot." "You''re right. But if he had stayed in the second state just three seconds longer, he would''ve died," Seraphine said seriously. Lilith thought about everything Seraphine had told her and smiled, pleased by the new information."It was nice talking to you, Seventh of Mercy. I hope we meet again." Lilith gave a graceful gesture as she bid farewell. When she tried to say goodbye to Arthur, she realized he was no longer there¡ªhis figure had vanished into pink particles. Seraphine watched as Lilith left. She remained there for a few more seconds before also disappearing."I hope so too," were her last words. Chapter 140 - 140: Loss He was staring into nothingness. These were the kind of moments when a man wasn''t thinking about anything at all ¡ª just sitting still in one place, doing absolutely nothing. Arthur''s eyelids blinked, and he shifted slightly, only to fall back into that same stillness, a faint frown settling on his face. Five days had passed since the second event came to an end. During those days, Arthur had felt strange, as if something deep within his soul had changed. He felt much stronger, and in a way, it was as if he had become a different person, even though he knew he was still the same. It was hard to explain, but that wasn''t the most important part ¡ª he felt like something was missing. "System," he muttered to himself. "¡­" The system, as he had once known it, was gone. The moment he had opened his eyes, an inhuman wave of pain had hit his entire body. It was a crushing blow, but it wasn''t as devastating as it could have been, thanks to Seraphine''s help. A terrifying experience, to say the least ¡ª but survivable. What came afterward, however, was the truly terrifying part: the realization that the system was gone. That was, without a doubt, the worst pain someone like him could feel. ***** Friday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 27] [Name: Arthur][Nephadrel: Superior Hybrid Creature][Vitality: 10 Years][Age: 17 Years] Existence Level: Superior Hybrid Skills:[Seduction] [This skill causes others to feel a strong attraction toward you. The more interested the target is, the easier it will be to influence their mental state.][Persuasion] [Able to convince and manipulate people through a combination of arguments, evidence, and emotional tactics.][Cold Mind] [Able to suppress emotional impulses.][Mana Control] [Manipulates mana with a high degree of mastery.][Magic Hands] [A secondary skill from the Sin of Lust! The host''s hands are more skilled over the bodies of any race.] Legacies:[Blue Flame] [The Flame of Life was once a beautiful creation of God for existence itself. It was once the most glorious flame to ever exist, shining even among the Seven Heavens. Now it''s merely a vestige of what it once was, waiting for the moment to reunite with its other half ¡ª the divided Rune of Life.] [Corruption] [The moment Lucifer laid his hands on the Rune of Life, it shattered into fragments.][The Legacy of Corruption is capable of corrupting everything in its path ¡ª even the bearer.] Defect:[You will burn eternally throughout all existence.] Primordial Seals: 1/7 Seraphim:[Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (3%)] [Evelyn Red Rose (Third Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 20%] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochistic Saint!)][Corruption Level: 15%] ***** Arthur stared at the beautiful, black, glowing words floating beside his soul. They were familiar, but at the same time, a little different. The system ¡ª or rather, what used to be the system ¡ª no longer responded when he called it, as it once did. The only way to see it now was by entering his soul directly, something only possible for those with vast and unfathomable souls. Very few beings in the world possessed such a thing ¡ª among them, of course, the Seven Seraphim, the Seven Sins, and a few individuals who had long ceased to simply exist. Arthur frowned, both annoyed and deeply disappointed. The system, as he had known it, no longer existed. He had no idea where to begin. [Nephadrel: Superior Hybrid Creature] This was what caught his attention the most. He had never known what he was ¡ª but at least now, he knew the name of his species, so to speak. Existence Level: Superior Hybrid Yes, the old stats had completely vanished ¡ª or rather, the level system the old system created based on his memories had disappeared. Now, the information was written according to the power hierarchy of this world. For example, in the demon hierarchy, the ranks went from lowest to highest: Lesser Demon, Superior Demon, Great Demon, Demon Lord, Archduke Demon, Demon Prince, and Primordial Sin. To put it simply, he was currently at the rank of Superior Demon, just one step away from Great Demon, at least based on his own observations while looking into his soul. During the time he had spent going back and forth within his own soul, he had noticed something else ¡ª something he still hadn''t fully confirmed. His soul was divided into four colors: white, black with red hues, gray, and blue. He could see how a certain energy was constantly surging, as if it was trying to break free. The closer he got to his soul, the more his body felt distorted by the fluctuations. The reason he felt so confused was simple: before, he relied on the level system to determine his strength ¡ª just like in the original story, where the system always accompanied the protagonist. Now that it was gone, he had no way of measuring how strong he was. Still, he had a vague feeling he was at least on par with Leslie and Evelyn in terms of strength, mana, and soul. Maybe that''s why he felt so powerful. But to confirm it, he''d have to ask the girls. Arthur thought for a moment. Now that he reflected on it, he didn''t even know the full extent of the human power hierarchy, either, which only made him frown more. He turned his gaze to something else, letting out a long, deep sigh. [Blue Flame][The Flame of Life was once a beautiful creation of God for existence itself. It was once the most glorious flame to ever exist, shining even among the Seven Heavens. Now it''s merely a vestige of what it once was, waiting for the moment to reunite with its other half ¡ª the divided Rune of Life.] The skill [Blue Flame] had become unique ¡ª but that wasn''t all. Its name had changed as well; now it was listed as a "Legacy." What truly left Arthur speechless, however, was that instead of a typical skill description, it now came with a short piece of history. There were no longer any detailed instructions about what the skill could do, but strangely, Arthur wasn''t disappointed. The words, glowing in black, had left him breathless. And speaking of which... [Corruption][The moment Lucifer laid his hands on the Rune of Life, it shattered into fragments.][The Legacy of Corruption is capable of corrupting everything in its path ¡ª even the bearer.] The same thing had happened with this other Legacy. It had changed, too. A short history was now attached to it, although, unlike [Blue Flame], it still retained a brief description of its effects. It was worth noting that both abilities had something in common: the progenitor demon, Lucifer, and the Rune of Life. Arthur didn''t dwell too much on it for now ¡ª it wasn''t his top concern ¡ª but he still made a mental note to ask Seraphine or Lilith about it later. It was better than giving himself a headache over wild theories. And finally... Seraphim:[Leslie Violet Rose (The Fourth Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 10%] [Fourth Seraphim: Sealed (3%)] [Evelyn Red Rose (Third Seraphim)] [Status: Sealed][Corruption Level: 20%] [Daniela Von Benedetto (The Masochistic Saint!)][Corruption Level: 15%] This part hadn''t changed at all. Arthur assumed it might be because his [Corruption] Legacy was rooted inside the souls of the three young women. In short: the system was gone. He had no idea why or how it had happened. He had evolved into a Superior Hybrid without even realizing it, and several things within his soul had changed ¡ª names, descriptions, even their nature. He didn''t quite know what to do next to grow stronger, but he assumed the method would be similar to before: perhaps using potions with fragments of Sins or something along those lines... though, he wasn''t fully convinced. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur frowned and took one last look at the glowing black words floating in his soul before exhaling deeply and allowing them to fade away. Chapter 141 - 141: Reminder Monday [Imperial Calendar, Year 2801, First Month, Day 30] "I hope you all enjoyed your little vacation. The academic festival was a complete success for us ¡ª a big change, but very satisfying." The teacher''s eyes swept over all the students. "I''m happy, students." Professor Emilia was speaking at the front of the classroom. However, even though she said she was happy, she wasn''t smiling at all. Her expression remained cold, and her eyes were as icy as ever. She didn''t look happy ¡ª just the same as always. Professor Emilia took a few small steps and extended her hand. A screen appeared in front of all the students. Daniela, president of [Class 1: Hope] ¡ª 2300 points.Ariel, president of [Class 2: Elegance] ¡ª 2000 points.Lisa, president of [Class 3: Confidence] ¡ª 1800 points.Julian, president of [Class 4: Harmony] ¡ª 1700 points.Draven, president of [Class 5: Happiness] ¡ª 1600 points. "You finally managed to reach first place. I''m quite pleased with the result," Professor Emilia said, nodding slightly. She fell silent for a moment. "Setting that aside, the theme for the next event will be about magical beasts. And since we need to prepare for it, we''ll be visiting the Beast Glades for a while. I''ll let you know when the time comes, so make sure you''re ready and bring everything you might need. Keep in mind, we''ll be away from the Empire for some time." Professor Emilia looked at the students one last time. "That will be all for today. You may leave." She started walking toward the door, but just before stepping out, she turned around and looked me straight in the eyes. "Student Arthur, come with me." After saying those words, she finally left the classroom. "And what did you do this time?" Daniela asked, frowning at me. A faint hint of worry lingered in her beautiful golden eyes. "I''m going with you!" Leslie declared firmly, grabbing my arm tightly. Evelyn just stared at me in silence. Arthur was confused. He had no idea why Professor Emilia was calling him, but perhaps this was his chance to ask the questions that had been on his mind. Thinking about it, he looked at the three of them. "It''s fine, no need to worry," he said, trying to comfort them. He felt guilty for making them worry once again. "I''ll be with the professor." After talking with them and convincing them ¡ª or at least trying to ¡ª they finally let him go, though on the condition that they would follow him from behind. ***** "Student Arthur, I have a few things to tell you. First of all, I don''t want you overstepping your boundaries like that ever again. I believe you understand why, don''t you?" Professor Emilia was sitting elegantly at her desk, adjusting her glasses as she looked at me, lips pressed tightly together. "I understand the reasons. I won''t do it again," I replied. I had overheard the conversation between Seraphine and Lilith. If Seraphine had hesitated even three seconds longer, I would''ve been dead. It was a harsh reality. The blue flame had caused me more trouble than I could handle, mainly because I still didn''t understand it ¡ª nor did I know how to control it. That''s something I have to keep in mind... though I also don''t even know how to begin trying. Professor Emilia nodded slightly. "As I said back in the classroom, we''ll be going to the Beast Glades. But there''s a problem ¡ª and the problem is you," she said directly. "Well, straight to the point, huh," Arthur muttered to himself, smirking. "It''s because I''m a demon, isn''t it?" I had no trouble saying it out loud. Emilia ¡ª the Ice Seraph ¡ª already knew perfectly well what I was, though she chose to ignore it, just like Seraphine and the student council president did. Besides, the Seraph within the professor wasn''t fully awakened, more like... balanced, fifty-fifty. [Emilia Rose White (First Seraph)][Status: Semi-unsealed][Corruption Level: 0%][First Seraph: Sealed (50%)] That''s how it should be. Her left eye belongs to the Seraph ¡ª if you look closely, it''s much whiter than her right eye. So, I was being watched by the Ice Seraph himself, and of course, he knew I was a demon. Just like Professor Emilia did. The professor raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised, and nodded slowly. "Exactly. As you might know, there''s a semi-god-level being that guards the Beast Glades. And, well... let''s just say it''s not particularly fond of demons. That''s why you''ll have to stay by my side at all times. Understood?" The Beast Glades were a vast forest filled with magical beasts ¡ª creatures capable of extraordinary intelligence, especially as their rank increased. Some of them could even speak the human language. Of course, those kinds of beasts were deep inside the forest, in the territory of the so-called Queen of Beasts ¡ª a creature with the appearance of a woman. I didn''t know what she looked like. In the original story, she never appeared. She never showed herself, to be precise. She was a complete mystery. "I understand, professor." I nodded, feeling the headache of future problems creeping in. I furrowed my brow. "Professor, can I ask you a question?" Emilia looked at me carefully. "Go ahead." "It might sound a bit dumb, but... could you tell me the power hierarchy of the Empire?" I felt a little embarrassed asking something so basic, but I had to take advantage of the moment. "Are you serious?" Professor Emilia stared at me from head to toe. "Yes," I said, nodding. "Beginner, Ascender, Master, Sage, Saint, Spirit, Semi-God. Each of these ranks is divided into three sub-levels: lower, middle, and upper. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For humans, the most direct way to ascend is by killing demons and absorbing their life force. The energy is automatically purified once it enters the soul. The same applies to killing dragons, elves, magical beasts, or even other humans. Another method is forming a bond with a magical beast. You can also consume potions or elixirs, find soul-compatible artifacts, millenary fruits, and so on. When your soul overflows with vital energy and starts to emit special fluctuations, it means you''re just one step away. And here''s where most people struggle: to break through and ascend, you''ll need something specific. I can''t tell you what that is, because only you can find out. Judging by your current state, you still need a bit more energy within your soul. But don''t worry ¡ª when the time comes, your soul itself will let you know what you need." She lowered her head and started reading some documents. "If that''s all, you may leave." "Thank you very much," I said. With those final words, I left the office. Chapter 142 - 142: Beginning of the journey "Alright! What else are we taking?" Daniela''s eyes sparkled brightly. She pulled back her fists in excitement as she smiled warmly. "We can''t leave anything important behind!" "Come on, we''ll only be gone for a couple of days. Besides, don''t forget this is for class ¡ª it''s not some kind of field trip! And it''s just as dangerous," Leslie said, not stopping as she stuffed more and more clothes into her dimensional ring. Daniela stared at her in silence, silently criticizing her with her eyes as she shook her head slightly. "Evelyn, have you packed yet?" she asked, placing her hands on her hips. Evelyn let out a soft groan as she dragged herself over and started throwing random things into her ring. Her weary expression made it obvious she wasn''t too thrilled about the trip to the Beast Glades. Truthfully, she''d rather stay home all day doing absolutely nothing. Daniela sighed. She, on the other hand, was genuinely excited. The thought of successfully forming a contract with a magical beast put her in a great mood. What excited her the most was the hope of finding a creature with an affinity for sacred mana. That would allow her to progress faster and strengthen her own soul. The idea of leaving the Empire for the first time also filled her with anticipation. It would be the first time she''d travel so far from home, the first time she''d see all kinds of magical beasts, try to communicate with them, and hopefully form a contract. Of course, wanting a contract and actually succeeding were two very different things. But she was confident. The stronger your elemental affinity, the easier it was to form a contract with a creature of the same type. Leslie and Evelyn felt the same way. The real question was Arthur. She frowned slightly ¡ª she still didn''t know what affinity he had, though it seemed to be something related to fire. "Interested?" Arthur asked with a small smile, having caught Daniela staring at him. "I was thinking the same thing. I''ve come to the conclusion it''ll probably be a creature with an affinity for darkness. Or something cursed ¡ª you know, the bad stuff," he added, shrugging casually. In truth, Arthur wasn''t all that interested in the idea of forming a contract with a magical creature. His attention was entirely focused on the demigoddess guarding the Beast Glade. It was a crazy thought, but with Professor Emilia around, there wasn''t much to worry about ¡ª or so he kept telling himself. Still, the existence of such a mysterious being had ignited his curiosity. Daniela let out a frustrated groan, clearly annoyed by Arthur''s mocking tone. "Can''t you all take this seriously? We''re going to a very special place! How can you act so indifferent?" she complained, unable to understand why she was the only one excited. Arthur might have been just as excited as Daniela, if not for the fact that, under the watchful eye of a demigod who apparently hated demons, his life could very well be in danger again. His only comfort was having Professor Emilia nearby, though even under a Seraph''s protection, things could always go wrong. He frowned, doubting whether he''d even be able to form a contract with a beast at all. While organizing his belongings ¡ª which were few ¡ª he packed only a couple sets of clothes, personal hygiene items, and a few armor plates. There wasn''t much else he could take. It had only been a day since he''d spoken with Professor Emilia. Everything had moved way too fast for his liking, but he wasn''t complaining. The quicker things moved, the better. Besides, this trip was the perfect opportunity to reach the next rank by hunting a few wild beasts along the way. ***** "The Student Council President will be joining us," Professor Emilia announced. Her gaze was colder than usual, and the temperature around her dropped drastically. It was clear she was in a foul mood. Arthur looked at the Student Council President ¡ª white hair, blue eyes, and a form-fitting dress. In her hand, she carried a small basket, and a bright smile lit up her face, completely ignoring Emilia''s simmering anger. Raising her hand, she greeted the students, who stared, stunned by the dazzling beauty of the Empire''s princess, though they quickly averted their gazes to maintain proper decorum. Emilia sighed quietly to herself. "It was His Imperial Majesty''s order. The President has her own reasons for traveling to the Beast Glades. Our objective remains the same: you are to attempt forming contracts and learn from the magical beasts. Besides, this journey will be a great opportunity for you all. You''ll be able to hunt wild beasts and keep their rewards, find mana crystals, magical fruits, and herbs. Everything you find will be yours," she said, raising a finger to emphasize her words. "However, the Beast Glades have rules that must be respected. You are not allowed to kill creatures that are not wild, unless they attack first. As you all know, this refers to creatures capable of speech. Some of them might approach out of curiosity ¡ª respect their space, especially those who own territories. If they deny us entry, we cannot force our way in. Remember, students, even if they look harmless, these creatures are far stronger and more dangerous than they appear. Don''t let your guard down. More instructions will be given as we travel." With that, Professor Emilia placed her hands on a massive door. The door stood over thirty meters tall. The moment her pale hand touched its surface, a blue halo emerged from her body, completely enveloping it. The halo condensed into pure ice, spreading across the door and locking onto it with extreme force. The bitter cold spread through the entire area as the heavy doors slowly opened with a soft, chilling breath. Behind the doors lay a circular platform floating slightly above the ground, surrounded by runes that glowed faintly in shades of white and sky blue. Light blue motes drifted lazily through the air ¡ª a massive teleportation rune. "Our relations with the Beast Glade are stable. Thanks to that, the Guardian allowed the creation of this teleportation platform, on the condition that we clear out wild beasts as we encounter them. It''s a win-win for both sides. Of course, the platform is still quite far from the deep forest, but it''s better than nothing. According to my calculations, if we keep a steady pace, it''ll take about a week of walking to reach the depths, where the smartest and most valuable magical beasts dwell." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a brief pause, she concluded: "That said, we can now begin our journey to the Beast Glades." Chapter 143 - 143: Guardians To reach the beastly clearings, you simply have to walk. At this very moment, we found ourselves in the heart of an immense and dense forest. The tree trunks were so wide they reached up to ten meters in diameter, and their towering heights stretched close to forty meters. The thick canopy of branches and leaves completely blocked the sunlight, though in some places a few rays managed to filter through ¡ª until the wind swayed the branches and plunged everything back into shadow. The air here was crisp and fresh, accompanied by the distant songs of birds that were impossible to see. It was a calm and serene place, where the only real companions were the trees, so tightly packed together they seemed to huddle against each other. The ground was covered in soft, short grass, making every step feel light and silent. We had only been walking for two days since we first appeared in this place. From the very beginning, the vast, leafy embrace of the forest and the endless stretch of dark green grass had welcomed us. According to Professor Emilia, we were approximately 1,500 kilometers south of the Empire ¡ª which meant we were very, very far from home. In those two days, nothing in particular had happened, except for Professor Emilia telling us when and where to set up camp each night. Elizabeth, on the other hand, never strayed from the professor''s side ¡ª although I suspected it wasn''t her choice, but rather Emilia''s instruction. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This place is so monotonous," Daniela said, staring ahead, clearly bored. And in a way, she was right. The first time you see a forest like this, it leaves you breathless ¡ª the towering trees, the quiet songs of invisible birds, the cool air brushing against your skin. It''s all so impressive, so captivating. But once the initial wonder fades, you realize the scenery never changes. So far, we hadn''t seen a single animal or any signs of life nearby. Maybe that''s what Daniela meant... or maybe she was talking about the dim light that barely reached the ground. "Students, don''t move," Professor Emilia''s soft voice froze us all in place. Arthur glanced around, confused, trying to understand what was happening. But the moment the professor''s voice echoed once more, the air around us seemed to change. He tried to look up ¡ª the best spot for an ambush ¡ª but he couldn''t see anything. "Look, over there," Evelyn tugged at my shirt and pointed straight ahead. "Guardian of the Deep Forest," Emilia''s cold voice snapped me out of my daze. My eyes widened as I saw an enormous shadow slowly descending from the treetops. Every student fell silent, not out of fear from the creature''s presence, but out of sheer awe at its majesty. It was a serpent. Its head was larger than five carriages combined, and its scales shimmered in a brilliant crystal-green hue. The scales were so massive they easily dwarfed a person, and the serpent''s body stretched endlessly, blending perfectly with the branches and leaves, hiding its full size. Suddenly, another great shadow appeared directly above us. As we lifted our heads, we spotted another serpent. This one was slightly smaller than the one facing Professor Emilia, with paler scales and soft green eyes. Then, a voice ¡ª gentle, like a mother''s ¡ª drifted from the creature. "So many children..." No one moved. No one could feel anything. It was astonishing ¡ª a creature of such enormous size had approached us without making a sound, without even disturbing the earth beneath us, positioning itself right behind as if it had always been there. "They''re so beautiful," Daniela whispered, her eyes shining as she gazed at the two creatures that had appeared out of nowhere. "Emilia, I understand you were granted permission by the Queen to enter the beastly clearings," said a deep male voice, coming from the larger serpent in front of the professor. His eyes glowed faintly. "But you are breaking the rules." Professor Emilia remained silent for a few moments before answering calmly: "I know exactly what I''m doing. Don''t worry ¡ª I''ll speak with your Queen." The two serpents exchanged a long look, their hissing soft and almost musical. Then the female serpent''s voice echoed once more: "Emilia, we need a justification to allow you passage. We cannot simply rely on your word," she said, her tone polite and gentle. The professor let out a quiet sigh and nodded. "Very well," she said, raising one hand. I caught a brief, playful glance from Elizabeth at that moment. Arthur, meanwhile, was beginning to suspect that all of this was somehow his fault, which made him visibly nervous. After all, these creatures could swallow him whole without the slightest effort. Tiny crystals of pure ice formed in the air, floating gently until they reached the female serpent. "Please, accept this," Professor Emilia said. As the crystals neared the serpent, they shattered with soft cracks, and pale blue halos surrounded the serpent''s massive head. She remained silent, as if observing something only she could perceive. After a few seconds, she finally spoke: "Interesting. You may proceed," she said softly, her enormous body slithering up the trunk of a tree. "I wish you good luck," she added before vanishing into the branches. The male serpent spoke once more: "Emilia, be careful. You''re playing a dangerous game," he warned before raising his body and disappearing into the treetops, just like the other. Elizabeth smiled, turning back to face us. "Guardian serpents have existed since time immemorial. They''re enormous ¡ª they can grow up to five kilometers long. It''s extremely rare to see them in person. As you''ve noticed, there are two here: a female and a male. This entire forest is their home. But beyond being the guardians of this part of the woods, they''re the ones who decide who may enter and who may not. What they did just now was a routine check. Nothing to worry about!" she said, flashing a bright smile at the end of her explanation. "They are the progenitors of all the serpents in this world, and at the same time, they serve as royal guardians to the Queen of this forest," Emilia added as she resumed walking, ignoring the wave of questions from the curious students. "What are you doing?" Leslie asked, glancing at Daniela. "Saving memories, of course!" Daniela replied, sketching eagerly in her little notebook. "I wonder what kind of knowledge they must hold," Evelyn mused, wearing a serious expression as if lost in strange thoughts. Arthur simply remained silent. Chapter 144 - 144: Snowy forests "We''ve finally made it out of this forest." Evelyn let out a quiet sigh to herself. For the past ten full days, all she had seen was the same endless scenery. But that wasn''t even her main problem. What truly bothered her about that place was that she hadn''t been able to eat fresh meat. She had been craving the taste of wild game, even just a bite, but not a single animal had appeared in the entire forest. Nothing. It was as if only those two serpents existed and nothing else. Driven by simple curiosity, she asked Professor Emilia about the absence of wildlife in the area. The professor''s words left everyone stunned. ¡ª"Of course there are animals," she answered calmly. "You just can''t sense them. They''re right beneath our feet." As she spoke, the professor pointed at the ground. ¡ª"The Guardians sit at the very top of the food chain in this place. And to feed such creatures, enormous amounts of prey are needed. The animals of this forest never stood a chance against them. Their only way to survive was to adapt to an underground life. And don''t think it''s a small space ¡ª it''s larger than the Deep Forest itself. The world beneath us is filled with wild, intelligent creatures. They all hide right under our feet. And it''s by no means a terrible place. It''s a different world, with rivers, lakes, even mountains. A completely different biome from what you see now. Over time, the terrain shifted and evolved to make survival possible. The creatures are enormous ¡ª the oldest ones can reach nearly a kilometer in length." ¡ª"A truly small world, wouldn''t you agree, student?" ¡ªthe student council president added, flashing a mysterious smile. ¡ª"Professor, can I ask a question?" ¡ªone of the students raised their hand. ¡ª"Go ahead," ¡ªshe replied simply. ¡ª"Are the intelligent animals here weaker than the ones from the depths?" ¡ª"Yes. Much weaker than the ones living in the depths of the Beastly Glades, except for the two Guardians." ¡ª"Why is that?" ¡ªanother student asked. ¡ª"Because of their blood. The creatures in this forest have low-blood. In the next area we''re heading to, you''ll find mid-blood creatures. And finally, in the depths of the Beastly Glades, there are high-blood creatures and progenitor-blood creatures." She paused for a moment, then continued: ¡ª"What''s the difference between them? Evolutionary potential. High-blood creatures are extremely intelligent, and their souls are so well-developed that they could almost be compared to mine. They''re capable of evolving endlessly. On the other hand, progenitor-blood creatures have the ability to create entirely new species... and they are immortal." ¡ª"But what if someone kills one?" ¡ªanother student asked. ¡ª"It''s forbidden to kill a progenitor creature. Demons, dragons, and even we humans all understand that there are rules that cannot be broken. None of the three races has ever dared to slay a progenitor. It is believed that if a progenitor were ever killed, it would instantly be reborn somewhere else. While this hasn''t been confirmed, it''s the most widely accepted theory. And if, for some reason, that didn''t happen, its entire bloodline would vanish forever." She shifted her gaze across the group, then added: ¡ª"Lastly, creatures of low and mid-blood, although intelligent, are more like juveniles. They can''t evolve. In other words, they''re not suitable for forming contracts." She shrugged, as if the matter were of little importance. ***** Winter. That was the word that best described the place where we found ourselves. Snow as clear as water fell slowly to the ground, piling higher and higher, making it even harder to walk. But with Professor Emilia''s help, it hadn''t become a serious problem. At the moment, we were walking along a path of pristine ice, surrounded on all sides by a thick fog. Visibility was almost nonexistent, so we had to stay close together. The freezing cold was so merciless that we couldn''t stop moving for long ¡ª the snow would quite literally swallow us whole if we did. ¡ª"This is the worst place I''ve ever been."Leslie frowned. She wore a coat that covered her entire upper body and clung tightly to my arm, claiming it was so she wouldn''t lose sight of me. Evelyn was completely wrapped up, to the point that only her red eyes were visible behind her goggles. Every now and then, she would fall, though I couldn''t quite tell why. Maybe she couldn''t see properly with all that gear on. Daniela, meanwhile, was surrounded by faint golden halos and bundled up in a thick coat. She sighed every time Evelyn fell, having to help her back onto her feet. The conditions were brutal for all of us ¡ª all except for Professor Emilia and Elizabeth, who walked ahead as if nothing bothered them, completely unphased by the cold. We had now reached a new part of the Beastly Glades, known as The Snowy Woods.It was as large as the Deep Forest, but unlike the former, far more dangerous. It was easy to get lost in the endless snowstorm, and the poor visibility made it all too easy for anything lurking nearby to attack you. And of course, there was the extreme cold. The Snowy Woods were full of steep, ice-covered mountains. Beyond those mountains lay the next part of the Beastly Glades: The Autumn Forest. That would be the next stop on our journey. After that, we''d finally reach the depths of the Beastly Glades ¡ª our true destination. But to get there, we first had to cross a vast frozen lake, a place untouched by the snowstorm. Wild animals lived beneath its surface ¡ª exiled and cast out by the intelligent creatures that ruled the forest.And of course, before crossing... the area would need to be cleared. Arthur frowned. Just like the three young women around him, he could feel small creatures following them. It wasn''t just one or two ¡ª there were many. Maybe hundreds. But the snow fog was too thick to see anything.It seemed the creatures were only curious, since they hadn''t launched any kind of attack.And yet... not once did they reveal themselves. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 145 - 145: Small deer A desolate place ¡ª an endless frozen lake stretched as far as the eye could see. There was no snowstorm here, so the view was clear. In the distance, two deformed mountain ranges melted into each other, and beyond them, faintly, one could glimpse a beautiful orange sunset. After crossing those mountains, the forest awaited, and finally ¡ª after nearly twenty days ¡ª we would see the first warm-blooded animals. I had no idea how many days we had spent wandering the snowy forest; after all, it was impossible to tell day from night. The sky was always painted in shades of gray. We had been walking for hours across the frozen ground. Nothing had shown itself so far, but all the students remained on high alert. This place was extremely dangerous. "This part of the forest is the worst of the whole trip. Luckily, we''re only a few days away from leaving it," Daniela said, rubbing her hands together as she sighed to herself. "I hate this place. I can''t eat properly, and I''m starving," Evelyn muttered under her breath. Her eyes were shadowed, and her expression was anything but good. The only way to eat in this place was while walking ¡ª just small bites, usually dry fruit or other simple rations. But to Evelyn, those weren''t real meals. She enjoyed savoring thick cuts of meat, sitting down and eating slowly, enjoying every bite. For days, she had been in a foul mood because she couldn''t have that pleasure, even though her storage ring was full of food. "Hey, don''t you feel something strange?" Beatrice, who was part of our little group, pursed her lips and narrowed her green eyes, staring cautiously ahead. A strange deformity lay in front of us ¡ª a large hollow in the ice, glowing faintly. "Yeah, but I''m not sure what it is. It feels... odd," Adri¨¢n replied, adjusting his glasses as he stared at the massive icy pit. The strange thing everyone noticed was the peculiar glow coming from the hollow. It was rare to see anything shining in this colorless, snow-filled world. But the most likely explanation was¡ª "Monsters," Leslie said, her gaze fixed on the blueish glow, which was now growing larger. The hollow ice cracked open, and from it emerged hundreds of white wolves. Their eyes were a deep shade of blue, and along their fur, crystals glistened faintly. The moment they spotted us, they growled, like dogs ready to pounce at any second. Before any of the students could react, sharp ice spikes burst from the frozen ground and impaled all the wolves in a matter of seconds. Every single one of them died before they even realized what was happening. "Eh...?" All the students stood frozen in silence. Seeing hundreds of wolves skewered together, their blood dripping and freezing instantly, was a terrifying sight. Before anyone could utter a word¡ª "There''s no need to waste time on things like this. Let''s move on," said Professor Emilia as she walked past the impaled wolves, paying them little attention. "Well, I prefer it this way. I just want to get out of this freezing place as soon as possible," Daniela said with a faint smile as she kept walking. "I wonder what they taste like..." Evelyn mumbled, bouncing lightly on her feet as she quickly approached one of the skewered wolves. Her big eyes sparkled with curiosity as she licked her lips. She swiftly raised a finger, igniting it with flame to cut off a piece of meat. "Don''t do it." Olivia stepped up beside Evelyn and placed a hand on her shoulder."Those wolves are wild. Their meat is not only flavorless, but it''s also incredibly tough. You get what I mean, right?" Olivia offered a small, apologetic smile as the gleam in Evelyn''s eyes slowly faded. Evelyn shook her head. "Remember what Professor Emilia said: the best animals are found deeper in the Beast Glades. Besides the abundance of game, there are also unique fruits. Just hold out a little longer." "Weren''t we supposed to avoid hunting intelligent creatures?" El¨ªas asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We can''t, but don''t forget ¡ª we''re invited here, remember?" Olivia smiled dreamily."The Beast Glades and the Empire maintain a cooperative relationship. Take right now for example: Professor Emilia has been clearing the path by eliminating every wild animal we''ve encountered." "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, confused. He hadn''t seen the professor use her mana even once. "It''s thanks to my element. Ice is an advanced variation of water, but the two are similar enough. Because of that, I''ve been able to sense every time Professor Emilia uses her ice element to attack, even if only slightly," Olivia explained, pointing behind us."Didn''t you feel something following us during the storm?" Everyone nodded. "Those were rats. A lot of them. They were waiting for the perfect moment to ambush us. You could say they were low-blood creatures, judging by the strategy they used to set up their attack. But they were all slaughtered by the professor''s ice. We''re lucky to have her with us. If those rats had attacked, things wouldn''t have gone so well," Olivia said, forcing a tense smile."But enough about that! Let''s focus on reaching the Autumn Forest!" After a few more minutes of conversation, the small group resumed their journey without further issues. Along the way, Professor Emilia handled everything. Tall crab-like creatures, enormous centipedes that tried to break the ice beneath our feet to drown us in the freezing water ¡ª she took care of them all. These centipedes had shells as clear as water, looking as if they were made of ice, and their insides were visible to the naked eye. They were truly fascinating creatures, though the downside was they always attacked in groups ¡ª sometimes as many as ten at once. The students felt safe with Professor Emilia, who killed them effortlessly, as if it were no trouble at all. As the hours dragged on ¡ª hours that felt like days ¡ª the two deformed mountains grew larger and clearer on the horizon. The wild creature attacks had decreased significantly, and the vast icy plain had vanished. We had reached what looked like an open area, where small crystal-like trees grew all around, and blue crystals jutted out from the snow. "Wait," came the calm voice of Professor Emilia, causing us all to stop and look toward the center of the small clearing. Amidst the snow, there lay a deer that seemed to be asleep. It stirred slightly, raising its head. Its eyes were a light, crystalline blue, as though gemstones sparkled inside its pupils. Slowly, the deer stood up and shook itself off. Atop its head, great white antlers spread out beautifully to both sides. The deer let out a soft cry and calmly approached Professor Emilia... Chapter 146 - 146: For one night Among the snow, a deer seemed to be sleeping. It moved slightly and raised its head. Its light blue eyes sparkled as if they held gemstones within. Gracefully, it stood up and shook itself, and above its head, enormous white antlers grew outward like a masterpiece of natural art. The deer exhaled softly and slowly began to approach Professor Emilia. The young deer''s eyes glowed with intelligence. It came closer and sniffed at Emilia. After a few moments, she noticed the strange sight of an animal smiling. "Hohoho, I didn''t expect you to arrive so quickly," a youthful male voice echoed from the deer, laughing in the strangest way I''ve ever heard. The deer nodded and turned its gaze to a spot behind us. Its eyes gleamed. "Good, good! You''ve slain plenty! That''s perfect ¡ª your work is well done, Emilia. Leaving them like that was a great idea; now there won''t be any trouble feeding another group of savages." The deer smiled again, an odd sight to behold. "Sir, thank you for your words, but we are in a bit of a hurry," Emilia said, her voice cold as always, yet polite. "You''re colder than my wife!" the deer said, shaking its head but smiling once more. "Well... but you''ll have to stay here for a day. You know... rules I have to follow." The deer moved one of its legs, and the ground began to tremble. Behind it, a castle emerged, growing rapidly until, after a few seconds, a 30-meter-tall ice castle stood tall. "Don''t worry about the cold or food ¡ª my wife will take care of everything." Emilia let out a sigh and turned to face the students. "This is His Eminence Aurelen, progenitor of the world''s deer," the professor introduced the white deer without delay. "Guardian of the Snowy Forest." "Oh, come on! I don''t like those kinds of titles. They''re so dull, not my style. I prefer you just call me Aurelen," the deer said, raising one of its legs as if waving in greeting. Emilia fell silent and sighed again. "You heard him," she said coolly. "We''ll be spending the night here. Everyone can rest." "Why can''t we keep moving?" Evelyn frowned, clearly annoyed. "Oh! Good question, little red-haired one!" the deer suddenly appeared beside Evelyn, his eyes glowing. "Let me explain, young lady: the passage you must cross to reach the Autumn Forest is an incredible place!" The progenitor deer turned his head and gazed ahead. "It''s filled with pure ice mana ¡ª a lot, way too much, even for me and your professor it isn''t easy to handle. If pure mana in its strongest form touches your skin, you''ll be frozen for all eternity. There are many sculptures inside that passage, even humans who ignored my warning. Of course, they could do as they pleased, but you can''t. You''re guests of the Queen, so it''s my job to look after you ¡ª you know, part of the job!" "Then how will we get through? Is there another way?" Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she crouched down in front of the white deer, staring at him intently. "Hohoho, you''re quite the lovely young lady! But let me explain: at night, that place is far too dangerous because of the mana gusts coming from deep within the earth. But during the day, the gusts subside, and the path becomes much easier to cross," the deer explained with a smile. "So you''ll have to spend the night in the castle I built for you. Don''t worry about the food ¡ª my wife is already handling it." The deer nodded and returned to stand before the professor. "I hope your stay will be a pleasant one!" ****** "I can''t wait to see what kind of food we''ll get," Evelyn licked her lips as she lay on an ice couch, lost in thought. "This place is warm even though it''s entirely made of ice... even with a fire inside, it doesn''t melt at all. Incredible!" Daniela was touching everything around her. "Even when you touch it, you can''t feel the cold on your hands. These pieces of furniture are so soft! How did he do it?" Arthur had to agree. Even the bed was extremely soft, and the entire place felt cozy and welcoming. "What perfect control over ice," Olivia added, her blue eyes wide as she marveled at everything. "Amazing," Adri¨¢n said, also examining everything carefully. "What are you all doing here!?" Leslie frowned, pointing a finger at Olivia, Beatrice, Adrien, and Elias. She was clearly upset. This room was supposed to be for her and Arthur. Daniela and Evelyn were an exception she could tolerate, but them? Leslie''s eyes gleamed dangerously. "Don''t be like that, Leslie. See all those beds?" Beatrice teased with a playful smile, pointing at the eight ice beds scattered around the room. "It''s impossible for there to be eight beds just for the two of you..." She fell silent and glanced at Daniela and Evelyn. "It''s very possible you''ll have to share a bed," she thought to herself, her cheeks turning a little pink. "It''s clear the room was designed for eight students..." Arthur muttered to himself, smiling as he gently stroked Leslie''s hair. "It''s alright." Leslie hesitated for a moment, then pouted and nodded, still annoyed. There wasn''t much to be done. That''s how the progenitor deer had arranged things, and complaining about it would be rude. Besides, according to Professor Emilia, the beds had been set out so each student could have one, and fortunately, this room had exactly eight. The good thing was that, after so many days, they''d finally sleep in a proper bed ¡ª even if it was made of ice ¡ª which was still better than the ground, especially with food included. It was better than nothing. "I hope the food isn''t just herbs," Evelyn muttered, still daydreaming about the upcoming meal. "Speaking of food," Beatrice frowned. "Don''t you think... he was quite small, you know..." "True, but it could also mean he has perfect control over his body," Adri¨¢n replied seriously. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had been comparing the size difference between the two serpents and the white deer ¡ª the contrast was quite striking. "I don''t think it''s polite to dwell on that," Daniela said, pursing her lips. "You''re right. My bad," Beatrice quickly apologized. "Time to eat, students," the professor''s cold voice echoed through the room. "Food!" Evelyn''s dull eyes lit up, and a red streak shot out of the room, leaving waves of heat behind. "Alright, here we go," Arthur thought to himself. Chapter 147 - 147: Frozen "Would you call this species discrimination?" Arthur frowned as he looked at the creature on his plate. He wore a forced smile, unsure of what to say in this situation. A rather funny thought crossed his mind as he stared at his food... It was literally a slightly burnt rat. But not just that¡ªit looked like it had been cooked with all its organs still inside. It emitted a horrible smell. There was nothing else on the plate, just the roasted rat. That clearly wasn''t right. If you looked at the other students'' plates, you''d understand what I mean... Arthur glanced at Evelyn, who sat beside him, completely focused on the meat chop on her large plate. She didn''t have just one; if you counted, there were over ten stacked in a pile. And not just meat¡ªaround it were beautifully cut fruits, a gleaming salad on the side, and a large glass of what seemed to be fruit juice. Evelyn didn''t pay me any attention and devoured the thick, juicy pieces of meat eagerly yet elegantly, her eyes sparkling. "Hmmm... damn it, it''s obvious they don''t want me here," Arthur muttered with a dark look. His food was a burnt rat, and the drink beside it was a black liquid that occasionally released bubbles that burst in the air. He didn''t even dare to touch the stuff. "Isn''t it a bit too different?" Leslie, who sat beside him, frowned at the sight of his plate. She leaned in slightly and smiled at me. "You can eat from mine!" she said, offering a piece of meat. "Hehehe, looks like the deer folk don''t like you!" Beatrice giggled as she stared at the rat on my plate. Evelyn raised her head and locked eyes with me. She looked at what was on my plate and frowned in disgust. Then she looked back at her own plate. Her eyes wavered. She looked at me with those beautiful red eyes that trembled slightly. It was clear she was battling internally over whether to share her food or not... "Well, what do we have here?" A youthful voice came from behind me. It was the Deer Progenitor. He glanced at my plate, then at me, his expression turning oddly thoughtful. "Apologies for that. My wife enjoys playing pranks from time to time. Let me take care of it." "Thank you very much..." I said with an awkward smile. I felt he was telling the truth. But speaking of his wife... we hadn''t seen her yet. The Deer Progenitor nodded. The plate in front of me vanished, and another appeared instantly¡ªit was just like Evelyn''s. She, upon realizing she wouldn''t have to share her food anymore, sighed with relief and returned her focus to her meal. "Thanks," I said, nodding politely. "No problem!" The deer smiled and disappeared, reappearing in front of the massive ice table. He looked at all the students. "I hope you''re enjoying the meat, dear guests. My wife worked hard to prepare it for you. It was quite difficult for us to choose what kind of meat to serve... and who to kill." He paused for a moment. "Well then! I hope you enjoy the evening!" ***** S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A pleasure! It was truly a pleasure having you with us!" the deer waved one of his forelegs side to side in farewell. It was a strange sight, but he seemed in a good mood. Behind him, the ice castle had vanished. So far, so good... but the deer wasn''t alone. Arthur felt a sharp chill run through his body. A pair of eyes, as blue as the ocean, were fixed on him. Yes, finally, the Deer Progenitor''s wife was there, standing elegantly beside her husband. The deer woman was smaller, with silvery-white fur, and her antlers¡ªthough smaller¡ªwere beautifully intertwined like a crown. She was gorgeous, no doubt, even adorable. But the way she looked at Arthur¡ªas if she might kill him at any moment¡ªwas anything but cute. "..."Arthur had a complicated expression. The hatred he felt toward demons seemed deeply rooted... "Interested?" A voice came from beside me. I recognized it immediately. It was the rabbit president. Elizabeth wore a dress in soft tones and a playful smile on her cherry-red lips. She looked at the female deer. "She lost her children. You could say it was the humans'' fault. All of them made contracts with humans, only to die in combat against devils. You know what I mean¡ª a mother losing her children far from home, never to see them again. Not even their bodies were recovered. They were devoured by devils. Quite painful, really. She holds a grudge against humans, but her greatest hatred is directed at demons. It''s... complicated." She shrugged. "That must be pretty hard on her..." I muttered, turning to look ahead. There stood Professor Emilia, offering a small bow after saying a few words. "Hehehe, of course it is, especially since some of her other children are in the place we''re heading to," Elizabeth added, placing her hands on her hips. "You mean...?" "Yes. Maybe she''ll be unlucky again... if some students are lucky enough to form a contract with one of her children." Elizabeth smiled and walked toward Professor Emilia. ***** "It doesn''t seem to end..." Daniela said fearfully as she looked down. "This place is too strange..." Leslie added, gazing at the massive chunks of ice floating in the air. The passage, just as the deer had described, was truly unique. Everywhere you looked, there was pure ice. Inside it flowed a blue substance, moving like veins through a human body. All around us, massive chunks of ice floated, seemingly defying gravity. Beneath us, a dark abyss stretched infinitely. We walked along a narrow ice path, created by Professor Emilia. There was no pre-existing trail¡ªshe had to form it as we went. Around us, various shades of blue drifted slowly across glowing halos that, after a few seconds, turned into ice and began to float forever... Arthur looked to his right. There, what seemed to be a massive bear was frozen mid-air. It must''ve been over 50 meters tall. In fact, none of the floating ice chunks were mere rocks¡ªthey were all giant animals, frozen for all eternity in this place. "Maybe they got the meat from this place," Evelyn said, not bothering with troubling thoughts. Instead, she looked around with quiet fascination, captivated by the various frozen animals floating in the void. Her red eyes shimmered as they drifted downward¡ªsomething very small caught her attention.A woman, her face frozen in terror, suspended in time¡­She had suffered the same fate as all the others. Chapter 148 - 148: You cant! Hundreds of leaves rose into the air, carried away by the wind, or fell gently from the branches of the trees to the ground. They were shades of red, yellow, and orange, creating a beautiful landscape all around. Everything seemed full of life and joy. The clouds in the sky had completely cleared, revealing the sun shining warmly over the entire area. Wherever you walked, the leaves on the ground rustled softly. It looked like a painting made by an artist. The trees weren''t as tall as those in the deep forest, standing about ten meters high, but they were all vividly colored. The autumn forest was the third-to-last area of the Beastly Glades. It was the place where you had the most freedom, so to speak. Your vision wasn''t obstructed, and it wasn''t empty either. It was a perfect place to hunt, search for treasures, or find unique plants and fruits. Likewise, this was where mid-blooded beasts were commonly found, and deeper in, even high-blooded ones. It all depended on luck¡­ but one thing was undeniable¡ªthe beauty of this place. After spending several days in that icy passage, seeing the autumn forest was undoubtedly a true joy for all the students. Finally, they wouldn''t be as tense as before. The fear of falling into the void had been terrifying. Professor Emilia stood silently for a few seconds, taking in the scenery before turning around: "We''ll walk for a few more hours and rest at a waterfall a few kilometers from here," she said. After a moment, she added, "At that waterfall lives a high-blooded beast. Our goal is to gain its permission to enter those waters." "Hehehe! It''s a great benefit for all of you!" Elizabeth said excitedly, thinking about the beautiful waterfall. "Those waters are miraculous for purifying the vital energy of your souls!" ***** Arthur was looking at the tall, damp rocks, some towering more than a hundred meters high. They were covered in mosses of different colors, creating a unique and stunning sight¡ªalmost like a rainbow. Water fell from them, speckled with tiny glowing motes that flickered slowly. The waterfall plunged down onto rocks that took the full force of nature without mercy. Beneath those stones lay a beautiful lake, about seventy meters in diameter. The waters sparkled under the sunlight, and the glowing motes appeared even more frequently. Around the lake were beautiful flowers¡ªplants with rose-like petals swaying gently in the wind¡ªand behind them, the autumn trees. This lake was surrounded by trees, making it a private place, in a way¡ªand it certainly was. Arthur let out a deep sigh¡­ "Absolutely not!" A voice, adorable like that of a little girl, came from one of the lake''s shores. Professor Emilia stood there, her expression complex. Arthur looked at the cold professor''s face before turning to the lady of the lake. She had turquoise hair and violet eyes. Her face was pale as snow, her cheeks puffed in a pout. She looked like an extraordinarily beautiful human, but instead of ears, she had what looked like fish fins. The high-blooded creature that owned this place was a mermaid. The first time the students¡ªand Arthur¡ªsaw her, she emerged from the crystal-clear waters. Her upper half was that of a woman, completely naked except for a pair of starfish covering her nipples. Her slim waist was fully visible, and her movements were incredibly alluring. Her lower half was that of a fish. Her scales shone like multicolored diamonds in the sunlight. She was quite tall, around one meter eighty. When she saw them, her eyes lit up, and she swam toward them with smooth, fluid movements. She had allowed the students to enter her home¡ªon the condition that they did not pollute the surroundings. Everything had gone fine¡­ until now. "No! No!" the mermaid shouted, her voice childlike, making an ''X'' with her arms to show clear rejection. Arthur thought about it and confirmed it even more¡­ He was absolutely not welcome in this place. The adorable mermaid had completely rejected him and refused to let him enter the waters. She was even upset with Professor Emilia for trying to convince her. They had been talking for over twenty minutes, but the mermaid had never changed her mind. In her words, the moment that repulsive "thing" (Arthur) entered the waters, they would be corrupted, and her home would be destroyed. She was utterly unconvinced otherwise. Arthur watched the adorable mermaid shake her head firmly at Emilia. In the end, Emilia gave up. She thanked the mermaid for allowing the other students to enter and handed her a pure white stone. Upon seeing it, the mermaid accepted with a beautiful smile and dove back into the clear waters¡ªthough not before shooting a fierce look at Arthur. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." Ever since he arrived in the snowy zone, he had received nothing but hostile stares. "I wonder what awaits in the depths of the Beastly Glades. In theory, we''ll be surrounded by high-blooded beasts¡­ and even that semi-divine queen," Arthur thought, already regretting coming on this trip. That place would no doubt be even worse than this... He let out a sigh. "Well¡­ I did what I could," Professor Emilia said with a gentle, forced smile. She sighed and looked at the crystalline waters. "But what the little mermaid said is true. If you entered the waters, they would be corrupted and turn dark. I was trying to convince her to give you a small portion of them, but she still refused¡­ In the end, I couldn''t do anything. I can''t force her either¡ªthat would be breaking the rules. Besides¡­ I don''t want to see a mermaid cry." Her gaze turned strange and distant. "Thanks for trying, Professor¡­ There''s nothing more we can do," Arthur said, smiling weakly. What else could he do? Even so, he was envious. He wanted to experience that soul-cleansing energy himself. Professor Emilia remained silent as she sat beside Arthur, gazing at the beautiful crystalline waters. After a few minutes, she took out a pure white crystal and handed it to Arthur. "Here." Arthur looked curiously at the beautiful crystal in the professor''s hands. He hesitated for a moment before touching it... and the moment he did, the crystal turned black. A strange substance began to writhe inside it, as if it were alive. "Well, that confirms it," Professor Emilia said with a soft, cold mockery before falling silent again. "¡­" Arthur stared at the crystal and shook his head. He no longer felt the concentrated energy within it. Instead, the corruption had completely devoured it. Chapter 149 - 149: For what purpose? "Why did you accept such a boring mission, dear?"A voice very similar to Elizabeth''s echoed inside her... Elizabeth had her eyes closed, enjoying the freshness that spread through her body. She slowly opened them and looked ahead: an exact copy of herself was wrapped in hundreds of chains that covered her entire body. She was more than ten meters tall. Her snow-white hair fell freely, her eyes were light blue, and a gentle smile graced her lips. The Seraph of Speech had nine massive wings that stretched into infinity¡ªElizabeth couldn''t see where they ended. The feathers, pure white, occasionally released motes of radiant light. She wore a white robe that draped over her form. Elizabeth shook her head for a moment. "Orders from my father. What else could it be?" she replied with a smile. "Come on, dear. Don''t lie to me." The seraph let out a small laugh, raising her gaze."Red and purple are so close now..." She adopted a dreamy expression."I wish we could get along better." She shook her head gently."Tell me, dear, what you seek from the little queen of the glades... it''s her essence, isn''t it?" Elizabeth gave a mischievous smile. "If you already know, why ask?" "I wanted to see if you were honest with me." The seraph looked directly at her."She won''t give it to you, you know that, right? After all, she knows what you are." "I know, I know... but I''ve got an idea!" Elizabeth stood up, her eyes gleaming. "You''ll use Arthur..." The seraph pursed her lips slightly."Well, actually, that''s a brilliant idea. A very balanced trade!" She smiled playfully."But..." "Woman''s intuition, huh..." Elizabeth shook her head."It might be dangerous, but with Emilia around, there won''t be a problem. I''ve got everything under control." She waved her hand nonchalantly. The seraph remained silent for a few moments. "Good luck, then." Her eyes glowed while her body trembled slightly. An ethereal light radiated from her form. She let out a soft laugh."It won''t be easy." "Don''t say anything. That ability of yours is so annoying!" Elizabeth pouted as she sat down again."This feeling is so exciting!" she said as her body relaxed once more. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These waters are quite mystical. After all, they were formed by the tears of the progenitor siren."The seraph closed her eyes, feeling the waters through her connection with Elizabeth."Very relaxing," she added, nodding with a soft smile. ***** Arthur had a bored expression as he played with the black crystal in his hands. He swayed his head from side to side, trying to distract himself. He was alone, sitting on the green grass. Professor Emilia had submerged herself in the crystal-clear waters a few hours ago, so he had no company. He couldn''t do much except wait in silence. He lowered his gaze, and on the water''s surface, he could see the siren''s head. Her turquoise hair clung to her beautiful face. That was how she was. Every few minutes, she would rise to the surface and stare at him, as if making sure he wasn''t doing anything strange. The beautiful siren looked at the black crystal in Arthur''s hands and pursed her lips, as if disgusted just by the sight of that pitch-black substance. Arthur said nothing. He actually felt the same way. The beautiful, pure white crystal had turned into a dull, ordinary stone the moment it touched his hands. He regretted it. The stone seemed to be quite valuable in other hands¡ªlike the siren''s, for example. The stone Professor Emilia had given her remained in the siren''s hands, still glowing with the light of stars, though its radiance was slowly fading. It seemed to be absorbing the energy within. Every time it did, her body glowed softly, like a firefly in the dark. Arthur sighed and looked at the stone in his hands again. He had tried something similar once, but immediately regretted it. When he tried to draw something from it, his body reacted violently. That cursed thing had tried to devour him... With a dark look, he noticed how the siren continued to watch him in silence. Arthur thought that, maybe, she wanted to say something... He had been sitting for over four hours without speaking to anyone, and his mood was sour. Seeing the siren hesitating, he broke the silence: "If you''ve got something to say, just say it." The siren opened her eyes slightly and approached, though she kept her distance. "You''re a strange monster," she said, her voice melodic, as if she were singing. "Monster?" Arthur murmured to himself. While he wasn''t particularly handsome, he considered himself decent. His body wasn''t deformed or anything¡­ He shook his head."What do you mean?" he decided to ignore the comment. The siren frowned. "You don''t have horns, and you release that repulsive dark energy. You don''t even have sharp teeth."She tilted her head a bit."Are you some kind of animal?" she asked innocently. Arthur was sure she wasn''t mocking him¡ªshe was simply curious. He considered her words. It was true: he had no horns or fangs. He was a demon in human form. The only real difference between him and others were the horns... well, and the powers. He shrugged. "I''m a demon... but different, you could say." He didn''t know how, but high-blood beasts and progenitors could always see through him and recognize what he truly was. So, there was no point in denying it. The siren''s expression darkened. "My mother told me that demons are cunning and twisted! They disguise themselves as humans to deceive them! You''re doing the same now! You''re evil and despicable!"With those words, the siren submerged once again after casting one last, much more cautious glance at Arthur. "¡­" Arthur remained silent, watching as she disappeared into the depths of the water. He thought about her words and frowned. In truth, even he didn''t know what he was doing. In some way, what she said was true¡ªhe had been trying to corrupt Leslie, Evelyn, and Daniela¡­ but he didn''t know why. His true purpose remained unclear. The excuse of mere survival was starting to wear thin... He looked down at the black crystal once more. "What is my purpose?" Arthur asked himself in a low voice. Chapter 150 - 150: Depth of the clearings The moon rose over a dark sky. Arthur remained silent as he watched the students slowly emerge one by one from the crystalline waters. They all had relaxed expressions, noticeably lighter skin, and bright eyes. A mystical aura seemed to envelop their bodies. They all smiled brightly; it seemed they had thoroughly enjoyed the experience. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I feel as light as a feather! Even my skin feels much softer than before," said Daniela with a smile. Like the others, she wore a T-shirt and shorts¡ªan entry condition imposed by the mermaid for some reason. Daniela''s wet shirt clung to her skin, accentuating her curves and giving her a sensual and attractive look. "Breathing underwater is definitely a crazy thing," Leslie said, gazing at the calm, crystalline waters beneath her. She fell into thought for a moment and looked at her hands. "What is this water?" she asked, frowning and taking a deep breath. "Nothing abnormal," she added with a sigh. Evelyn also wore a soft smile. "I felt really good," she nodded to herself. Her mind had been completely at peace in that place, as if she were listening to a lullaby. Leaving the warm waters made her feel a little down. Arthur observed silently, enjoying the view. They really did look incredibly attractive. But now, curiosity was getting the better of him. "How do you feel?" he asked any of the three. "It''s truly miraculous. The moment you start meditating beneath the lagoon and connect with your soul, you can see how the water enters directly into it. The water turns into a deep navy blue and gently wraps around the soul, generating tiny specks of light that enter you while you hear a small symphony. I don''t know how it works, but it''s very mystical!" Daniela''s eyes sparkled as she tried to describe what she had felt inside the lake. "It also worked like some kind of elixir for the skin, especially for women. The skin becomes softer and more radiant," added Leslie with a satisfied smile. "Very good," Evelyn also nodded in agreement. "All gathered!" the professor''s soft voice reached everyone, carrying a chill that made the students shiver slightly. They formed a circle around her as she snapped her fingers to get their attention. "We will spend the night in this place, for now." The crystalline waters stirred, and the mermaid emerged. With an adorable cry, she raised her hands. The waters became turbulent, and from them surfaced a massive fish with shining silver scales. Once it hit the ground, the fish flailed desperately, trying to return to the water¡ªuntil an ice spike pierced its head, leaving it completely still after a brief shudder. "This is a gift from Miss Shyp," said the professor. The beautiful mermaid smiled. "Bon app¨¦tit!" she said before disappearing back into the water. The fish had the same glow as the students, but its shine was much denser and more concentrated. It measured almost five meters long and three meters thick¡ªhuge, more than enough for everyone. Evelyn held a finger to her lips as she stared at the fish, as if she might devour it at any moment. The night was very pleasant. Everyone gathered around a large bonfire while the fish floated in the air, cooking slowly over the flames. The students laughed, talked, and shared their experiences of meditating underwater. The atmosphere was warm and joyful amid the autumn forest. ***** The landscape changed completely. They now found themselves in a strange blend of the three biomes they had previously crossed. Each coexisted in delicate balance without affecting the others¡ªa breathtaking sight that left them speechless. The depth of the Beastly Glades was something else, as if it were an entirely different world. Above, two suns lit the sky¡ªone smaller than the other. Though they were somewhat close together, the temperature remained perfectly stable¡ªnot too hot, not too cold. What made the Beastly Glades truly impressive were the massive chunks of land floating in the brilliant blue sky. Each one stretched more than five kilometers across, some stacked above others. It was a magnificent sight. "Welcome!" As we ventured deeper into the Beastly Glades, we encountered a bear. It was small¡ªno taller than a meter¡ªwith intelligent eyes, sitting and watching us with curiosity. It was the smallest creature we had seen so far, and it gave off the air of being just a child. The little bear stood up, and its eyes sparkled. "The Queen has been expecting you! Please, follow me!" the small bear said, nodding its head. Its brown fur shimmered as it began walking ahead of us. "He''s so adorable," said Daniela sweetly, her eyes shining as she looked at the little bear. "His fur looks so soft." Arthur glanced around. He could feel many eyes on them. Lifting his head, he spotted a squirrel with puffed cheeks. He also sensed powerful presences hiding nearby... but none of them approached¡ªthey simply watched. "Don''t be nervous, they''re just curious. But don''t attempt to manipulate mana¡ªthey''ll take it as an attack," the professor''s calm voice helped settle the anxious students. The weight of so many stares, especially from creatures of high blood and great power, was not something easily ignored. After walking down what seemed like a corridor formed by massive crystal-like trees, the little bear lifted a paw and touched a stone in front of him. It glowed and split in two, revealing a vast cave adorned with mana crystals in every color imaginable. At its center, water fell from above in a perfectly straight stream. "We need to use the dimensional portal to reach the Queen! Come on, it''s going to be so much fun!" the little bear exclaimed with a child''s excitement as he ran toward the water. Walking behind the bear, they passed through the thin sheet of water and came to a stop atop a large, gleaming black crystal. The crystal was etched with strange engravings, surrounded by halos of light emanating from the nearby mana crystals. As the engravings began to glow even brighter, the black stone slowly shifted colors, dividing into various shimmering tones. The platform trembled slightly before lifting into the air. "It''s ready," the little bear nodded. "You can step in now!"